CNJ ! ^^-^^w• University of Californl GrlFT OF HENRY DOUGLASS BACON. 187 7. Accessions No. ...z.^y.if.^.^. Shelf No. 3 ^^m DS^Mi^nmn^^^^ u,, ^^m "^mm m Vj*i yv'w WuV Ww^i^ .i^ Wk# Digitized by tine Internet Arciiive in 2007 witii funding from IVIicrosoft Corporation littp://www.arcliive.org/details/chronologyofliistOOnicoric (J 01 (f — _r"^ ~^^ foil I /I I in tl 1^ ^^ ' //////. )///'//. J/////- yV^t. /7^'J:^Y'l/r///^//?f /^^ //i'//:/ ^ jlhiMic iiuii llTriluitc SJiunimcut'?. rn*>,n Tin: K\ V ,S \ M W X I? W { S y. \ V in. A S , K . i\M. C "ConiioTi'. i'KrNTl-:!) iOK ].OS(,.M.'W, BHOWN, GBBE:N Cf I S'i> i^^!::v-HJA PREFACE. Though the value of Chronology, as one of the great land-marks of History, be generally admitted, the reduction of the different Eras, and other Epochs by which time was formerly computed, to the present mode of calculation, has not received the attention in this country to which it is en- titled. Every event in History arose from some preceding transaction, and became, in its turn, the parent of others, either more or less important ; hence, how- ever trifling in themselves, or, if viewed without re- lation to other circumstances, however immaterial the precise time of their occurrence may be,^ there are few that had not some influence on the state of the' nation in which they took place, and not unfre- quently also, on the affairs of neighbouring countries. ^The mere knowledge that any circumstance did hap- pen, is of little use for the legitimate purposes of History, the utility of which depends on tracing events to their causes ; and, when these are known, to discover their general consequences; Abstract edly, even the greatest event of modern or ancient History can claim but little consideration. What would it matter to posterity, for example, whether VI PREFACE. the battle of Waterloo was or was not fought, much less the precise day and year when it occurred, were it not the first link of a long chain of events, the operation of which on Europe, and, indeed, on the whole civilised World, it will be the province ot future Historians to describe ? Hence arises the value of Chronology; for a mistake in the date of that battle might induce a writer, liereafter, to confound cause with effect, by supposing that Napoleon's second abdication preceded, instead of being the result of, his defeat at Waterloo. The facility with which an error of this kind may be committed, in relation to affairs in early History, from documents not being dated either on the day, or in the month and year of our Lord, but in a manner which has long fallen into desuetude, will be afterwards pointed out. If, then. History should be studied as a science, that mankind may learn from the past what to expect in the future, it necessarily follows, that all the facts which History records, ought to be referred, with mathematical precision, to their proper dates ; for if one of them be misplaced, the inferences drawn from it, will be founded upon false premises. Chronology and Geography have been justly called the " eyes of History," without the lights of which all is chaos and uncertainty ; but perhaps a better simile would be, that Dates are to History, what the Latitude and Longitude are to Navigation, — fixing the exact position of, the objects to which they are applied. It is, however, to little purpose that early Chroniclers and Annalists should be correct in PREFACE. Vll their Dates, or that Historical evidences should be carefully preserved, if those who consult them are ignorant of the means of reducing those Dates to the present system of computing time. The ne- cessity of supplying Historians and Antiquaries with this information was long since felt in France, and produced the publication of that splendid monu- ment of learning, " L'Art de verifier les Dates," which has left little to be done by subsequent Chronologists beyond the humble duty of trans- lation or abridgment. That country can also boast of many works of a similar nature, two of which only require to be noticed, namely, " De Vaines* Dictionnaire Raisonne de Diplomatique," and the " Nouveau Traite de Diplomatique," to prove that what is called " La science Diplomatique," Jiolds a high rank in the literature of France. Several able works on Chronology, it is true, exist in our language ; but it is notorious that there is not one which contains the necessary Tables and other data, " pour verifier," as the French happily term it, the various Dates which are to be found in the Chronicles, Royal Acts, and Private Instru- ments of this Country. The consequence of this neglect of a subject on which all Dates in English History, all Records, and, consequently, all Historical accuracy, depend, is shown in a manner which is humiliating to our National literature. In the celebrated collection of documents, printed by Rymer in " The Fcedera," at the expense of the public, in the time of Queen Anne, numerous instruments of all reigns from Richard the First to Edward the Fourth, are mis- Vlll PREFACE. placed by one entire year. Striking as this fact is, it is equally remarkable that the knowledge of Dates should have made no progress in England during the following century ; for although the French works which have just been cited, pointed out the cause of these errors, yet our Archivists and Historians remained in utter ignorance of the circumstance. The new edition of Rymer's Foedera, of which five ponderous volumes have been printed, has in this, as in all other instances, copied and perpetuated the errors of the former editions ; and thus a work is given to the world, under the authority of a Royal Commission appointed at the desire of the House of Commons of Great Britain, which bears evidence throughout, that those to whose care it was intrusted, were ignorant of the principle upon which all English Records were dated. To modern Historians these blunders have proved a fertile source of confusion and mistake ; and the effect of them in a recent inquiry into a constitutional question of the greatest interest, is exemplified in the following pages.* The utility of a work which will enable the Historical or Antiquarian student to ascertain the exact Date of events or records, is best shown by mentioning some of the Dates which it is indis- pensably necessary he should reduce to modern computation. In ancient periods, the various Eras and Epochs from which different nations dated their Annals, for instance, the Olympiads, the Christian Era, the Eras of Rome, Alexandria, Constantinople, Seleucidae, Antiocb, Abraham Nabonassar, Tyre, * Vide page 302, et seq PREFACE. IX of the Jews, of the Persians, the Hegira, &c. In subsequent centuries, and particularly in Ecclesias- tical instruments, the Indictions, Cycle of the Sun, and of the Moon, the Moon's Age, the Concurrents, the Paschal Term, the Dominical Letter, the Epacts, and Ferias, occur. A Charter of the twelfth century, for instance, presents the following redundancy of Dates, all of which are, however, easily understood, and perfectly agree with each other : — " Acta sunt haec anno ab Incarnatione Domini mcix. ; Indictione ii. ; Epacta xvii. ; Con- currente iiii. ; Cyclus Lunaris v. ; Cyclus Decern Novennalis VIII.; Regularis Paschae iiii.; Terminus Pascalis xiiii. Kal. Maii ; Dies Paschalis vii. Kal. Maii ; Lunae ipsius (Dies Paschae) xxi." These Epochs and Dates must be understood, and Tables given by which to compute and verify them, as well as the Moveable and Fixed Festivals of the Church, if it be wished to bring the Date of the instrument to the present computation. Two Chroniclers state, that William Rufus was slain " on the 4th Nones of August, feria 5., Indiction 8., in the year 1100;" while another Annalist says that event occurred " or the feast of St. Peter ad Vincula." The writer who men- tions the death of Henry II. asserts, that it took place " on the Octaves of St. Peter and Paul, feria 5., Luna 19., in the year 1189;" while his successor, Richard I., is said to have been crowned " on Sunday, the 3rd Nones of September, on the Feast of the ordination of St. Gregory the Pope, 1189," and to have died " on the 8th Ides of April, feria 5., twelve days before Palm Sunday." In X PREFACE. most of these instances, the Roman Calendar alone would fix the exact day of the month ; but to verify that Date by the others, several Tables, together with a Glossary, would be indispensable. As no other Dates than such as are similar to these are to be found in the early Annalists, the fact that hitherto there was no work in our language for reducing them to the modern computation, is su£B- cient to show how little Historical precision has been attended to in England. There is no surer test of the authenticity of a statement, or a document, than the perfect agree- ment of any two or more Dates which may be mentioned therein. If, for example, the day of the week be stated ; and if it be found that, in the year in question, the day of the Ynonth did fall on the week-day to which it is assigned, a strong pre- sumption is raised in favour of the general correct- ness of the instrument ; but if several Dates happen to occur, all agreeing with each other, that pre- sumption is, of course, much strengthened. The identification of the day of the week with the day of the month, is attended by other useful results. From the constant usage of the Regnal years, and from the uncertainty which prevailed respecting the commencement of the Common year, it is often a matter of great doubt what year of our Lord is meant to be expressed. Of the confusion thus occasioned, examples are afforded by the facts, that some English Historians assign the death of Charles I. to January 1648, while others place it in January 1649 ; and that some writers assign the Revolution to February 1688, while others place it PREFACE. XI in February 1689; according as they used the Civil Year, which commenced on the ^5th of March, or the Historical Year, which began on the 1st of January. Whenever the day of the week, as well as the Saint's day, or day of the Month, is men- tioned, the year may be fixed, by ascertaining in which of the two doubtful years the said Saint's day, or day of the Month fell, on the day of the week therein specified. " Uncertainty," as Lord Chief Justice Coke truly observes in reference to this subject, " is the mo- ther of Confusion;" and he might have found in Falsehood, another parent for Confusion. In Dates, as in every thing else, Consistency is the inseparable companion of Truth; and it may be confidentl}'^ asserted, that no ingenuity or learning could produce a fictitious narrative of any length, if such a number and variety of Dates were introduced as are generally met with in articles of the twelfth, thirteenth, and fourteenth centuries, without an able diplomatist being able to detect the forgery. In later ages, especially in England, Records, private Charters, and Historical events, were usually dated on, or from some Saint's day, or Moveable Feast, in the year of the reign of the existing King, without mentioning the nones, or ides, or the year of our Lord ; for example : " on the feast of the nativity of St. John the Baptist, in the 10th year of Henry III.;" — " on the Tuesday next after the feast of St. Peter ad Vincula, in the 8th of Ed- ward I.;" — " on Easter Day, in the 11th of Ed- ward II. ;" — " on the Friday before Ascension Day, Xll PREFACE. in the 16th of Henry VI.;"— « on Midlent Sunday, in the 42nd of Edward III.;" &c. To discover the precise day, month, and year of our Lord, when such documents were executed, or when the event took place, it is necessary to possess, 1st, Accurate Tables of the Regnal Years of our Sovereigns ; 2nd, A Catalogue of Saints' Days, and other Church Festivals ; 3rd, A Table of the Moveable Feasts ; 4th, The Dominical Letters; and, 5th, A Table showing the days of the week on which the days of each month fell, at all periods. As the Regnal years occurred in two years of our Lord, an error in the commencement or termination of them must cause a mistake of one entire year ; and as these Tables are the standard by which al events in English History, and all English records, are reckoned, the confusion and errors which a mistake of even one day in the Regnal year creates, when reducing such Dates to the common system, must at once be obvious. Let it be supposed that the exact modem Date of an instrument executed " on the Monday after the feast of St. Edmund the Archbishop, in the 20th Edward I.," be required. According to former Tables, the feast of St. Edmund, in the 20th Edward L, fell on the 16th of November, 1291; and, as that day occurred on a Friday, the Mon- day after was the 19th of November, 1291. It has been lately discovered that the reign of Ed- ward I. began on the 20th, instead of the 16th of November, 1272; consequently, the 16th of No- vember, 20 Edward I., happened, not in 1291, but in 1292, in which year the feast of St. Edmund PREFACE. XIU fell on a Sunday ; so that the date alluded to proves not to be, according to the old Tables of Regnal Years, the nineteenth of November, one thousand two hundred and ninety-owe, but the seventeenth of November, one thousand two hundred and ninety- two. In the instance of the Moveable Feasts, a similar error prevails ; for if an instrument be dated on or from a Moveable feast in a Regnal year, which Regnal year should have been wrongly com- puted, an error will not only occur in the year of our Lord, but in the day, and occasionally, also, in the month. It may, therefore, excite astonishment when it is said, that every Table of the Regnal years of our Sovereigns hitherto printed, is erroneous ; not in one or two reigns only, but in nearly every reign from the time of William the Conqueror to that of Ed- ward the Fourth. The Regnal Tables of the reign of William I. are presumed to be wrongly computed by 2 months and 1 1 days in each year ; those of William II. by 17 days ; Henry I. by 4 days ; Ste- phen by 24? days ; Henry II. by 1 month and 25 days ; and the Regnal Tables of Richard I. have been proved to be wrongly computed to the extent of 1 month and 27 days ; of John to the extent of 1 month and 21 days, besides a variation in the commencement and termination of each of his regnal years; of Henry III. by 9 days; of Ed- ward I. by 4 days ; of Edward II. by 1 day ; of Richard II. by 1 day ; of Henry IV. by 1 day ; of Henry V. by 1 day ; and of Henry VI. by 1 day in eavh year of their respective reigns. These errors have caused every document dated, XIV PREFACE. and every event which took place, on any day in the Regnal year within the period in which these errors occur, to be attributed to one year of our Lord earlier than that to which they actually be- long. That errors so destructive of Truth, whence History, like Philosophy, derives all its usefulness and importance, should have been so long allowed to pass without correction, must surprise those labourers in the exact sciences, whose Tables in- clude the smallest fractions of time ; for an error, of even a single second, would be fatal to mathe- matical and astronomical calculations. It is not, however, solely in relation to Dates that the errors in computing the Regnal years of the Kings of England are deserving of notice. Those errors affect even the Constitutional History of this Country; and it is, therefore, still more extra- ordinary that so little attention should have been paid to the subject. The earliest Table of Regnal Years was printed in the reign of Queen Elizabeth, shortly after the decision of the Judges that every Monarch succeeded de facto as well de jure, to the Crown, the moment the preceding Sovereign expired ; and that there could be no interregnum, or, as it is now expressed, that " the King never dies." Upon this principle all Tables of Regnal Years have been constructed ; and though writers of the last century, with a hardihood which truth only rendered safe, denied the proposition in re- ference to the first eight monarchs after the Con- quest, by contending that their reigns commenced on the day of their Coronation, and not on that of the decease of their predecessor, the Regnal Tables PREFACE. XV continued to be formed on the same erroneous plan. All that has hitherto been done, was merely to show that in the instance of John and Edward I., the Regnal years were wrongly reckoned, John's reign having commenced on the day of his Coronation, and the reign of Edward I. on the day when his peace was proclaimed, and when he was recognised by his subjects ; but even these statements were not published until within the last ten years. The importance of the question, in an Historical point of view, has induced the Editor to bestow much labour and research in its elucidation ; and he flatters himself that he has now established, on the best evidence extant, that the reigns of our early Sovereigns did not commence until their pre- tensions to the Crown were recognised by the Na- tion, or until they had solemnly engaged to perform the duties imposed on them by the constitution. The manner in which contemporary Annalists de- scribe the Accession of our Kings, and their Coro- nations ; the constant use of the expression, " electus in Regem," and their uniformly describing the Coro- nation, as the ceremony which rendered the mo- narch King, de facto; added to the circum- stance that Richard the First styled himself only " Lord of England " in the interval between his father's death and his own Coronation, and that the Kings' reigns were actually dated from their Coro- nations, controvert the fanciful idea, that according to the Constitution of this Country there could be no interruption in the succession, but that the heir to the Crown in the 12th and 13th centuries, as at present, succeeded to a full, complete, and real XVJ PREFACE. possession of the Throne, instead of to a mere in^ choate right, at the instant when the former Sove- reign expired. That such is now the law of this Country, confirmed by statutes and by the usage of several centuries, is undeniable ; but the proof that this custom is not in accordance with that " ancient Constitution," which some individuals consider the unerring standard of political excellence, shows that it is not always safe or wise, to refer to an autho- rity, with all the bearings of which we are not thoroughly acquainted. The plan and contents of this volume may be described in a few words. Every Historical and Antiquarian student must have felt the want of a book of reference, which, in the last century, would have obtained the appropriate name of a " Com- panion" or " Vade Mecum," from its containing such information as was constantly and indispens- ably necessary for their pursuits. Besides Glos- saries and Tables for explaining and calculating the diiferent Eras and Dates which are to be found in writers of the 11th, 12th, 13th, 14th, and 15th centuries, a full explanation is given of the Old and New Style ; a subject, which it is no exaggeration to say, is so little understood, as often to render the manner of writing the years according to both styles, thus, 167f, or 1672-3, 168|, or 1684-5, pro- ductive of embarrassment, even in persons of the highest attainments.* The various modes in different countries, and in- • Two remarkable illustrations of this fact have been recently pointed out Vide •• The Foreign Quarterly Review," vol. xii. p. 15., and " A Treatise on the Law of Adulterine Bastardy," 8vo. 1836. p. 306. PREFACE. XVU deed> in the same country, and in thesame century, of commencing the year, from Christmas, from the 1st of January, from the 25th of March, or from Easter, often cause perplexity; and, like mistakes in the Regnalyears, become sources of error to the extent of one entire year in computation. References to the Calendars of Religious Sects is often necessary ; and the Calendar invented during the French Revolu-* tion, and used in France for fourteen years, ought to be in the hands of all who consult the letters or public documents written in that period ; for " the 4th Germinal in the year of the Republic 9" is as little likely to be generally comprehended by the next generation, as the date of an edict of the Emperor of China. The Glossary of Terms used by Ecclesiastics in the middle ages, who describe a day by the " Introit," or beginning of the service appointed by the Church to be performed thereon, and an Explanation of the Canonical Hours, Watches, &c. will frequently be found useful. From the constant allusion by Historians to the Councils, and the great influence which the Pontiffs exercised over the aflPairs of Europe, Chronological and Alphabetical Lists of both are desirable. Tables of the Succession of the Saxon and Scottish Kings, and of Contemporary Sovereigns; of the commencement and termination of the Law Terms, which varied in different centuries ; and of the three great Pestilences, which formed Epochs for dating instruments in the reign of Edward IIL, are common Historical references. The limits of this volume do not admit of the introduction of various other information which is XVlll PREFACE. often required for this purpose ; such as a com- plete List of the Lord Chancellors and Bishops of England, and of the great Officers of the Crown, the dates of the most celebrated Battles, of the meet- ings, prorogations, and dissolutions of Parliament, and a succinct Genealogical account of all the Royal families of Europe ; and the Author trusts to find some future opportunity of giving them to the public. Upon the authorities on which this work has been written, it is only necessary to observe, that no accessible source of information has been neg- lected ; and that, in most instances, those sources are pointed out. " L'Art de verifier les Dates," the " Glossarium ** of Ducange, and " De Vaines' Dictionnaire Raisonne de Diplomatique," have, as might be expected, been most frequently consulted; and no labour has been spared to render the volume, what the Germans would term, and which, if our language admitted of the expression, would have been the fittest title for it, " The Hand- book OF History." Such, with slight variations, were the remarks prefixed to the first impression of this volume, in June 1833. During the five years which have since elapsed, the Editor's attention has been con- stantly bestowed on its correction ; and he trusts that the improvements which have been made, will render it more worthy of the public favour. On the former occasion, he offered his best thanks for the assistance which he had derived from his friends, Thomas Duffus Hardy, Esquire, Chief Clerk in the Record Office in the Tower; Thomas Thomson, Esquire, Deputy Clerk Registrar PREFACE. XIX of Scotland ; Joseph Stevenson, Esquire ; and Augustus de Morgan, Esquire. To Mr. Hardy and Mr. Stevenson, he has become additionally indebted for many important communications ; and his acknowledgments are also eminently due to the Viscount Strangford ; John Holmes, Esquire, of the British Museum ; the Reverend Joseph Hunter ; the Reverend John Brewer, of Queen's College, Oxford; and to John M. Kemble, Esquire, of Trinity College, Cambridge ; as well as to the other gentlemen, whose names are mentioned in the notes, JunCy 1838. TABLE OF CONTENTS. ERAS AND EPOCHS. Page The Olympiads - - - • » 1 Era of the Foundation of Rome - - - - 2 The Christian Era - - - - 3 The Julian Era - - - , . 4 The Indictions - - - - -6 The Mundane Era of Alexandria - - - 8 The Mundane Era of Antioch - - - 9 The Era of Constantinople - - - 9 The Era of Seleucides, or the Greek Era, sometimes also called the Era of Alexandria . - 10 The Caesarean Era of Antioch - - - 11 The Era of Pisa - . - - 11 The Era of Spain - • - - 12 The Era of Diocleaian, or of the Martyrs - - 12 The Era of the Hegira, or the Era of the Turks, Arabs, and other M^omedans - - - 14 The Era of Abraham - - - - 17 The Era of Nabonassar/ • - . - 17 The Nabonassarian and Julian Eras compared and adjusted to each other • - - - - 18 The Era of Tyre - - - -; - 20 The Actiatic Era, and Era of Augustus - - 20 The Era of the Ascension - - - - 20 The Era of the Armenians - - - 21 The Era of Yezdegird III., or the Persian Era - - 22 The Jewish Era - - - - - 23 Summary, showing the Correspondence of the principal Epochs, Eras, and Periods with that of the Birth of Christ or Christian Era - - - - - 24 THE CYCLES, GOLDEN NUMBER, CONCURRENTS, REGULARS, AND THE EPACT. The Paschal Cycle - - - - 26 The Cycle of the Moon, and the Cycle of Nineteen Years, ge- nerally called the Golden Number or Prime - - 26 The Regulars - - . - - 27 Table of Lunar Regulars according to the Calculations of those who began the Year in January or March - - 28 Keys of the Moveable Feasts - - - 28 The Cycle of the Sun - - - 29 XXll CONTENTS. Page The Concurrents and Dominical Letters - - 30 Table showing the concurrent for each Year of the Solar Cycle - 31 Paschal Term - - - - . si TheEpact • • - • . . 32 THE OLD AND NEW STYLE, Explanation of • - - - S4 When adopted in Spain and Portugal, and part of Italy - 34 In France, Holland, Brabant, Flanders, Artois, Hainault, Lor- raine, Tuscany, and Germany - - - 35 In Switzerland, Hungary, Poland, Sweden, Denmark, Russia, and Greece - - - . - 36 In Great "Britain and Ireland . . - > 37 COMMENCEMENT OF THE YEAR, In England - - - - - - 41 In Scotland - - - - - 43 In France . - - - - - 43 In Germany - - - - - 45 In Hungary and Denmark . • - -45 In Switzerland, Italy, and Spain • . . • 46 In Portugal, Russia, Sicily, Cyprus, Holland, and the Low Countries - - - - - . 47 Table showing in what year the Gregorian or reformed Calendar was adopted in different Countries - - - 48 TABLES, CALENDARS, &c. Showing the Golden Number, from the Birth of Christ to A, D. 4O00 - - ... - 49 Containing the Dominical Letters for 4200 Years before the Christian Era, Old Style - - - - 50 Containing the Dominical Letters for 420O Years after the Chris- tian Era, Old Style - - . - - 51 Containing the Dominical Letters for 4000 Years after the Chris- tian Era, New Style - - - - - 5S Showing the Days of the Week on which each Day of the Month fell in all periods both for the Old and New Style - • 53 Showing the Epact, according to the Julian or Old Style, esta- blished by the Council of Nice, A. D. 325 j and according to the Gregorian or New Style, first adopted at Rome, A. D. 1582, and in England, A, D. 1752. - - - - 53 Showing when Easter Day fell according to the Old Style - 56 To find Easter Day according to the New Style - - 57 Showing the Day of the Month, Easter Day, the Indiction, and the Dominical Letters in every Year, from the Year 1000 to the Year 2000, according to the Old and New Style - 58—78 Showing the Day of the Month in common Years on which all the principal Moveable Feasts occur, when Easter Day is known' . - , - - - 79 Showing on what Days Septuagesima, Sexagesima, and Shrove Tuesday and Ash Wednesday fall in Leap or Bissextile Years - - - - - - 81 CONTENTS. XXlli Page Perpetual Lunar Calendar . - 82 — 94 llie Roman and Church Calendar ... 95 — 115 Glossary of Dates, being an Alphabetical List of Names by which certain Days of the Week and Month are designated in an- cient Chronicles, Charters, and other Muniments - 116—131 Alphabetical Calendar of Saints' Days - - - 132—177 Calendar of the Jews _ _ - - . 178 Calendar of the Quakers - - - - 180 French Revolutionary Calendar - - - 181— I9I PERIODS OF TIME. A Lustrum ... . 192 Generations - - - - 192 Reigns - - - - - 192 Canonical Hours - - - - 194 ERA OF THE REFORMATION - - 195 NUMERAL CHARACTERS - . - - 196 CHRONOLOGICAL AND ALPHABETICAL LISTS OF POPES, From the Year 999 to the present Time - - 197— 2C8 Alphabetical List of Popes from St. Peter, A. D. 65, to the pre- sent Time ... . 208—211 CHRONOLOGICAL LIST OF COUNCILS - 212-264 Alphabetical List of Councils - - 265—269 REGNAL YEARS OF SOVEREIGNS. Explanation of the manner of computing the Regnal Years of Sovereigns in the fifth and sixth Centuries - - 272 The seventh, eighth, and ninth Centuries - - 273 The tenth Century - - - - 275 The eleventh Century - . . . 277 The twelfth Century - - - - 278 The thirteenth Century - - - 280 The fourteenth Century - - - - 281 The fifteenth and sixteenth Centuries . - 282 REGNAL YEARS OF THE KINGS OF ENGLAND- Remarks on the importance of the Regnal Years of English So- vereigns - - _ . 283 The Saxon Monarchs - - - . 293 "William the Conqueror - _ . 293 II. (Rufus) - - . - 295 Henry I. - - - - 296 Stephen - - - - - 297 Henry II. - - - - - 297 Richard I. - - . 300—306 John ..... 305 Henry III. . - - - 309 Edward I. - > - - - 310 JBdward II. .... £14 IIL - - ^ - . Slfi XXIV CONTENTS. Page Richard II. . - - - 320 Henry IV. - - - - 321 V. - . i - .322 VI. - - ... 328 Edward IV. - - . - 324 V. - . '- . - 325 Richard IIL - - - - 326 Henry VII. . - - - 328 VIII. . . - - - 333 Edward VI. - • ~ . - . 334 Lady Jane Grey - . - - 334 Mary - • ... 337 Elizabeth - . . - 338 James L - . . . . 339 Charles I. . - - -340 The Commonwealth . . - . 340 Charles II. - - - - - 341 James II. - - . - - 342 William III. and Mary II. - - - - 342 Anne - - - - - 343 Tables op Regnal Years - / S44— 354 CHRONOLOGICAL LIST OF THE SAXON KINGS. From Egbert to the Death of Harold, 1066 - - 355 REMARKS ON THE STYLE AND CHARTERS OF THE KINGS OF ENGLAND. The Anglo-Saxon Period - - - 358—363 The Anglo-Norman and subsequent Periods - 363—379 DATES of the Accessions and Deaths of the KINGS OF SCOTLAND, from Malcolm III., Canmore, 1057, to the Accession of James VI. to the Throne of England, in March, 1603 - - - - 380 TERMS. Law Terms - - - - 3S3 The three celebrated Plagues or Pestilences of' 1349, 1361, and 1369 - - - 389 Table of contemporary Sovereigns of England, Scotland, Germany, Russia, and Spain, and op the Popes - 391 The Lessbs European States, from 1699 to 1852 - * J98 Index - • - - - 99 >'' W THR -^^ 'irUIVEESITY; ERAS ANTr-E?OCHS ' a J ,3 ■> J ^ ■! a a '« 1 « I. THE OLYMPIADS. 1 HE ERA OF THE OLYMPIADS, SO Called from its having originated, from the Olympic games, which occurred every fifth year at Olympia, a city in Elis, is the most ancient and celebrated method of computing time. It was first instituted in the 776th year before the birth of our Saviour ; and consisted of a revolution of four years.*^ The first year of Jesus Christ is usually con- sidered to correspond with the first year of the 195th Olympiad ; but as the years of the Olympiads com- menced at the full moon next after the summer solstice, i. e.y about the 1st of July, (from which day the com- mencement of each Olympiad is usually reckoned,) it follows, that the first six months of one year of our Lord correspond with the last six months of one year of the Olympiads, and that the last six months of the same year of our Lord correspond with the first six months of another year of the Olympiads. For example ; when it is said that the first year of the Christian era agrees with the first year of the 195th Olympiad, it must be understood that it corresponds only with the first six months of the first year of the 195th Olympiad; for the first six months of the first year of our Lord cor- respond with the last six months of the fourth year of the 194'th Olympiad, so that the second year of the 195th Olympiad commenced on the 1st of July, in the second year of our Lord. ^ Each year of an Olympiad was luni -solar, and contained twelve or thirteen months. 2 ERAS AND EPOCHS. the names of which varied in the different states of Greece. The months consisted of thirty and twenty- nine days alternately ; and the short year consequently contained 354} days, while the intercalary year had 384<«r The computation by Olympiads having ceased after the 3Q,5th Olympiad, in ihz year of Christ 440, the object of this wor.k doe;^ aor require any further account of them. To reduce any given .year of an Olympiad to the Gomryfoh «ra* .muitiply the Olympiad immediately pre- ceding the one in question by 4_, and add to the product the number of years of the given Olympiad. If before Christ, subtract the amount from 777 j if after Christ, subtract 77^ from the amount, and the remainder will be the beginning of the year required.* The number of each month of an Olympiad must be reckoned from July, because July is the first month of an Olympiad. II. ERA OP THE FOUNDATION OF ROME. XGreat doubts have been entertained, as well by an- cient historians as by modern chronologists, respecting- this era. Polybius fixes it to the year B. C. 751 f Cato^ who has been followed by Dionysius of HaUcar- * Examples : — I. To find the year before Christ of the 2nd year of the 146th Olympiad. 145 The Olympiad preceding the I4fith. X 4 580 + 2 Year of the Olympiad. 582 Subtracted from 777, 777 there remain 95 The year before Christ of the 2nd year of the 146th Olympiad. IT. To find the year of our Lord of the 2nd year of the 222nd Olympiad. 2'-'! X 4 + 2 ~m ' 776 1 10 Year of our Lord of the 2nd year of the 222nd Olympiad. ROMAN AND CHRISTIAN ERA. S naspus, Solinus, and Eusebius, to B. C. 752 ; Fabius Pictor, to B. C. 747 ; archbishop Usher, to B. C. 748 ; and Newton, to B. C. 627. Terentius Varro, however, refers it to B. C. 753, which computation was adopted by the Roman emperors, and by Plutarch, Tacitus, Dion, Aulus GeUius, Censorinus, Onuphrius, Baroius, bishop Beveridge, Strauchius, Dr. Playfair, and by most mo- dern chronologists. Livy, Cicero, Pliny, and Velleius Paterculus occasionally adopted both the Varronian and Catonian computations. V Dr. Hales has, however, de- termined, from history and astronomy, that the Var- ronian computation is correct, viz., B. C. 753 f which may, therefore, it is presumed, be considered as the true date of the era of the foundation of Rome. / III. THE CHRISTIAN ERA. vThe Christian era, or era of Jesus Christ, or, as it is often called, op the iNCARNATiONf commenced on the 1st day of January, in the middle of the 4th year of the 194th Olympiad, the 753rd of the building of Rome, and in the 4714th of the Julian period. This era was first used about the year 527 by Dionisius, sur- named " Exiguus," but better known as " Denys le Petit," a monk of Scythia and a Roman abbot, in con- sequence of which it is sometimes called '' Recapitulatio Dionisii." It was not introduced into Italy until the sixth century ; and, though first used in France in the seventh, it was not universally established there until about the eighth century. '^An instance of the use of the Christian era in England is supposed to have oc^ curred as early as the year 6'80*>f it was generally * *' Regnante in perpetuum ac gubernante Domino nostro Salvatore se- cula universa, Anno recapitulationis Dionisi, id est ab Incarnatione Christi, sexcentessimo octuagesbno. Indictione sexta revoluta, &c. ^uapropter ego Oshere Rex," &c. Mr. Hardy, in his preface to the Charter Rolls, observes, that " Spelman (Concil, vol. i.) and Marshani (in Mon. Angl.) are of opinion that the Christian era, although used by the Venerable Bede, had hardly been introduced into England in the time of Charlemagne. Dr. Hickes, however, controverts their assertions ; and adduces the fol- lowing instances to prove that the date of the Incarnation was used be- fore the year 800, when Charlemagne was made emperor of the French. iu the charter of Ethelbert, king of the West Saxons, this occurs : — B 2 4 ERAS AND EPOCHS. adopted in the eighth century ; and it was ordained by the Council of Chelsea, in July, 81 6, that all bishops should date their acts from the year of the incarnation of our Saviour. It will, however, afterwards appear, that considerable difference has existed, not only in various countries, but even in the same place in the same country, and at the same period, respecting the commencement of the year. In Spain, the Christian era, though occasionally adopted in the eleventh, was not uniformly used in public instruments until after the middle of the four- teenth, century, nor in Portugal until about the year 1415. In the Eastern empire, and in Greece, it was not universal, until after the capture of Constantinople by Mahomet II. in 1453.* The years of the Christian era are described in an- cient documents as the years " of Grace," of "^ the In- carnation," of " our Lord," of " the Nativity," of " the Circumcision," and " annus Trabeationis." IV. THE JULIAN ERA. The epoch of the Julian era, which precedes the common or Christian era by forty-five years, is the reformation of the Roman calendar by Julius Csesar^^ who ordained that the year of Rome 707 should consist of 15 months, forming altogether 445 days/ that the ensuing year, 708, should be composed of ?>^^ days ; and that every fourth year should contain ^^^ days ; the additional day being introduced after the 6th of the calends of March, i, e., the 24th of February, which year he called Bissextile, because the 6th of the calends of March were then doubled. ^Julius Caesar ' Scripta est hacc charta anno Dominicae Incarnationis, d.ccxc' In a charter of Offa, king of Mercia, ' Actum anno Dominicae Incarnationis, D.ccLxxxviii." In a charter of Ethelbert, the second king of Kent, * Ac- tum [anno] Dominicas Incarnationis, d.cclxxxi ;' and in the charter of Egbert, king of Kent, ' Actum anno DominicjB Incarnationis, d.cclxv.* Textus Roffensis, pp. 134.b 132. 131. 127." * De Vaines's Dictionnaire Raisonne de Diplomatique, torn. L p. 329. JULIAN ERA. 5 also divided the months into the number of days which they at present contain. y* The Roman calendar, which was divided into Calends, Nones, and Ides, was used in most public instruments throughout Europe for many centuriesf and will be found in a subsequent part of this volume. The Calend is the first day of each month. The Ides were eight days in each month : in March, May, July, and October, the Ides commence on the 15th, and in all other months on the 13th, day. The Nones are the 5th day of each month, except in March, May, July, and October, when the Nones fall on the 7th day. * The days of the month were reckoned backwards instead of forwards : thus, the 3rd calends of February is the 29 th of January ; the 4th calends of February is the 29th of January; the 15th calends of February is the 18th of January, &c. ; and in a similar manner with respect to the Ides and Nones. But a reference to the Roman calendar itself will be more satisfactory than any explanation. Except July and August, which were named after JuHus and Augustus Caesar, (having before been called Quintilis and Sextilis,) the Roman months bore their present names. A^ An error prevailed for thirty-seven years after the death of JuUus Caesar, from reckoning every third in- stead of every fourth year a bissextile or leap-year, as if the year contained 365 days 8 hours. When this mistake was detected, thirteen intercalations had oc- curred instead of ten, and the year consequently began three days too late. The calendar was, therefore, again corrected ; and it was ordered that each of the ensuing twelve years should contain 365 days only, and that there should not be any leap-year until A. U. C. 76"Q, or A. D. 7. From that time the years have been cal- culated without mistakes, and the Roman year has been adopted by all Christian nations, though after the sixth 4b Sex Maius Nonas, October, JuUus, et Mars ; Quatuor at reliqui ; — dabit Idus quilibet octo. 6 ERAS AND KPOCIIS. century it became usual to date from the birth of our Saviour. To reduce the year of Rome to the year before or after Christ, if the year of Rome be less than 754, deduct the year from 754, in which case the difference is the year before Christ. If the year of Rome be not less than 754, deduct 753 from it, and the remainder will be the year after Christ. • V. THE INDICTIONS, The INDICTIONS consisted of a revolution of fifteen years, which are separately reckoned as Indiction 1, Indiction 2, &c., up to 15 j when they recommence with Indiction 1. Their origin has not been ascertained; but Gibbon observes, that the name and use of the ^' Indictions " were derived from the Roman tributes. The emperor subscribed with his own hand, and in purple ink, the solemn Edict or Indiction, which was fixed up in the principal city of each diocese during two months previous to the first day of September in each year ; and, by a very easy connection of ideas, the word '^ indiction " was transferred to the measure of tribute which it prescribed, and to the annual term which it allowed for the payment. t It is certain, how- ever, that the Indictions are not of higher antiquity than the time of the emperor Con stan tine, nor of less than that of Constantius. The first evidence of the use of this epoch is in the Theodosian code, in the reign of * Examples : — I. Required the vear before Christ of the year of Rome 685. 754 — A.U.C. 685 Year B.C. 69 IL Req\ured the year of Christ of the year of Rome 792* A.U.C. 792 — 753 A.D. 39 + Oecline and Fall of the Roman Empire, vol. ii. p. 311. THE INDICTIONS. 7 Constantius, who died in 36l ; but doubt exists as to the precise time of the commencement of the Indictions; some writers assigning the first Indiction to the year 312; the greater number to the year 313; others to 314 ; while some place it in the year 315. In " L'Art de verifier les Dates," the year 313 is fixed upon as that of the first Indiction. There are four descriptions of Indictions. The first is that of Constantinople, which was instituted by Constantine in A. D. 312, and began on the 1st of September. The second, and more common in England and France, was the ijiperial or C-s:sarean Indiction, which began on the 24th of September. The third kind of Indiction is called the Roman or pontifical, from its being generally used in papal bulls, at least from the ninth to the fourteenth century : it com- mences on the 25th of December or 1st of January, according as either of these days was considered the first of the year. The fourth kind of Indiction, which is to be found in the register of the parliaments of Paris, began in the month of October. In France, under the first race of the French monarchs, which ended in A. D. 752, the Indiction was dated from the month of September ; under the second race, A. D. 752 to A. D. 987, the Greek Indiction (the 1st of Sep- tember), and the Roman Indiction (the 1st of January), were both used ; under the third race, great variation prevailed in using the Indiction. The Indiction was generally used in ecclesiastical acts of the eighth century. During the ninth, tenth, and eleventh centuries the Constantine Indiction was occasionally used in France, Germany, England, and even in Italy. In the twelfth and thirteenth centuries the Roman Indiction was, nevertheless, always adop|ed ; but in the fourteenth and fifteenth centuries the Imperial Indiction, beginning on the 24th of September, was most followed in England, Germany, and France * ; which epoch was first used in * De Vaines's Dictionnaire Raisonne de Diplomatique. Mr. Hardy says, in his prel'ace to the Charter Rolls, that the introduction of the 8 ERAS AND EPOCHS. this country^ at the time of the mission of St. Augustine, by St. Gregory. It is_, however, said, that after the twelfth century the Indiction was rarely mentioned in public instruments ; that it feR into desuetude with Louis le Jeune, who ascended the throne in 1137, and died in 1180; but that in private charters, and in ecclesiastical documents, in France, the usage continued until the end of the fifteenth century. * To ascertain the Indiction of any year of our Lord, add 3 to the given year, and divide the sum by 15 ; if nothing remain, the Indiction of that year will be 15; if any number remain, that number will be the number of the Indiction. t The year of the pontifical Indiction (from A.D. 1000 to A.D. 1999) will be found in the Table marked K, in another part of this volume. VI. THE MUNDANE ERA OF ALEXANDRIA. The Alexandrian era op the creation of the WORLD was fixed at 5502 years before Christ ; so that the year of our Lord 1 corresponded with the Alex- andrian year of the creation 5503. This computation was continued until the year of our Lord 284, or of the Alexandrian era 5786 ; but in A. D. 285, and A. Alex. 5787, ten years were subtracted, and that year was called 5777. To reduce the Alexandrian to the Christian era, 5502 Indiction in the dates of charters is frequently embarrassing, and has in many cases been proved to be inaccurate ; and that it is now gene>ayy admitted that a charter, in which an error respecting the Indiction may be found, should not, therefore, be rejected as spurious. ♦ L'Art de verifier les Dates. + Example : — Required the Indiction for the year 129a 1290 + 3 15)1£93(86 120 93 90 3 The Indiction for the year ISga OF ANTIOCH AND CONSTANTINOPLE. 9 must be subtracted from the Alexandrian era until A. Alex. 5786, and after that year by subtracting 5492. To ascertain the year of the Alexandrian era of any year of our Lord after A.D. 285, add 54^92 to the year of Christ ; and if before A. D. 285, 5502 must be added. VII. THE MUNDANE ERA OP ANTIOCH. The creation of the world was placed by the era of Antioch ten years later than by the era of Alexandria; as it fixed that event 5492 years before Christ, instead of 5502 years. As, however, ten years were subtracted from the Alexandrian era in A. I). 285, the two eras thenceforward coincided. To reduce the era of Antioch to the Christian era, subtract 5492 from the former. VIII. THE ERA OF CONSTANTINOPLE. The ERA OP Constantinople, which was adopted in that city before the middle of the seventh century, like- wise commences with the creation of the world, which is assigned to the 5508th year before Christ, the year of whose Incarnation fell in the 5509th of this era. The Russians followed this calculation until the reign of Peter the Great, having received it from the Greek church, by which it is still used. In the era of Con- stantinople there are two years ; the civil, which begins with the month of September, and the ecclesiastical, which commences on the 21st of March, and sometimes on the 1st of April. It cannot be positively asserted that the 1st of September was always the first day of the civil year of this era, especially after the separation of the Eastern and Western empires ; but if such was the fact, there must, it is presumed, have lieen two kinds of civil years ; viz. the Roman, or consular, beginning on the 1st of January, as at Rome, and the Greek, which commenced on the 1st of September. To ascer- 10 ERAS AND EPOCHS. tain what year of the era of Constantinople corresppnds with any year of our Lord, subtract 5508 from the former, from the month of January to August ; and 5509, from September to the end of the year. These numbers added to the year of Christ will, of course, give the year of this era. * IX. THE ERA OF THE SELEUCIDiE, OR THE GRECIAN era; sometimes also called the era OF ALEX- ANDRIA. The Greeks adopted two epochs, both named after Alexander the Great. The first dates from the death of that prince, 12th of November, 324' B. C. ; but its usage is not well attested. The second Greek era, which is sometimes im- properly called the era of Alexander, was hiore com- monly, as well as more justly, termed the era op the Seleucid^, or the era op the Greeks. It is also occasionally called the era of the Syro-Macedonians. It commences in the year of Rome 442, twelve years after the death of Alexander, and 311 years and 4 months before the birth of our Saviour, being the epoch of the conquest of Babylon by Seleucus I., surnamed Nicator, or the Victorious. The Julian year, formed of the Roman months (to which Syrian names were given), was used. This era prevailed, not only in the dominions of Seleucus, but among almost all the people of the Levant, where it is still in use. Considerable variation^ « Examples ; — L Required the year of the era of Constantinople of April, 1720. 1720 + 5508 April, 7228 of the era of Constantinople. II. Required the year of Christ of October, 6432, of the era of Constan- tinople. 6432 5509 A.D. 923 OF ANTIOCH AND PISA. 11 however, existed respecting the commencement of the year ; the Greeks of Syria began it on the 1st of Sep- tember, and other Syrians in the month of October. The Jews, after they became subject to the kings of Syria, likewise adopted this era ; and did not abandon it for the one now used by them until within the last 400 years. By the Arabs it is still used. The names. '^^ the Syrian and Greek months were as follow : — .Syrian Months. Eloul - Tisri I. - Tisri II. Canun I. - Canun II. Sabat Adar - - Nisan I car Haziran - Tamus - Ab Greek Months. Gorpiseus Hyperberetaeus Dius Apellaeus Audynaeus - Peritius Dystrus Xanthicus - Artemisius - Daesins Panaemus - Lous Roman Months. September. October, November. December. January. February. March. April. May. June. July. August. X. THE CiESABEAN ERA OP ANTIOCH. This era was instituted at Antioch, in consequence of the victory gained by Juhus Caesar in the plain of Pharsalia, on the 9th of August, in the year of Rome 706, and 48 years before Christ. The Syrians com- puted this era from the autumn, or from the 1 st Tisri (October), of the year 48 B. C. ; but the Greeks began it from their month Gorpiaeus (September), 49 B. C, and in the year of Rome 705. XI. THE ERA OF PISA. This era, which was sometimes used in France, especially in the twelfth century, differed from our common era by preceding it by one year only. 12 ERAS AND EPOCHS. XII. THE ERA OP SPAIN. Spain having been conquered by the emperor Augus- tus, in the year of Rome 715, thirty-nine years before the birth of Christ, a new era was created, founded on the Julian calendar, called the era of Spain, the first year of which commenced on the 1st of January, A.U.C. 7X6, and 38 B. C. It was not confined to Spain, but was adopted in Portugal, Africa, and in the southern pro- vinces of France. The era of Spain was abolished in Catalonia in 1180 ; in the kingdom of Aragon, in 1350; in that of Valencia, in 1358; and in Castile in 1393; but it prevailed in Portugal so lately as 1415, if not until 1422. To reduce the era of Spain to the common year, 38 must be subtracted from the latter. If before the birth of Christ, 39 must be subtracted. * XIII. THE ERA OF DIOCLESIAN, OR OF THE MARTYRS. This era dates from the 29th of August, A. D. 284, the day when Dioclesian was proclaimed emperor at Chalcedon ; and, in consequence of his persecution of the Christians, it is also called the era of Martyrs, t The year consists of 365 days, with an additional day every fourth year : it contains twelve months of thirty days each, with five additional days in common, and six in leap-years. Before the reformation of the Roman calendar by Julius Caesar, the Egyptian year consisted of twelve months, each containing thirty days; and to the end of each year they added five days, called, for * Examples : — I. Era of Spain 1320 II. Anno Domini 1296 — 38 + 38 Anno Domini 1282 Era of Spain 1334 f The Ethiopians called the years of the era of martyrs " years of grace." They did not, however, reckon them in a continued series after the year of Christ 284, but formed a period of 532 years, at the end of which they recommenced with 1. They also adopted, for the mundane era, the calculation of Julius Africanus, and anticipated the Christian era by eight years. ERA OF DIOCLESIAN. IS that reason, " epagomenae," to complete the number of 365. But, as about six hours still remained at the completion of every year, it followed that every four years each month retrograded one day, forming one entire year in every 14-61 years. To remedy this in- convenience, the astronomers of Alexandria added to every fourth year a sixth epagomene, as Juhus Caesar had added a 29th day to every February. By this means they rendered their year fixed, and gave it all the consistency and regularity of the Julian year.* The 29th of August answers to the first day of their common year, and the 1st of September to the inter- calary year. The era of Dioclesian was generally used by Chris- tian writers until the introduction of the Christian era, in the sixth century, and it is still used by the Ethio- pians and Copts. The following table shows the correspondence of the Egyptian calendar with our ownf, and the names which the Egyptians and Ethiopians gave their months : — Roman Egyptian Ethiopian Sum at the end of each Months. Months. Months. Month. August 29. - Thoth - - Mascaren - SO days. September 28. Paophi - - Tikmith - - 60 — October 28. - Athyr - - Hadar - - 90 — November 27. "Choeac or! Cohiac J - Tacsam - - 120 — December 27. - Tybi - - Tir - - 150 — January 26. - Mechir - - Jacatith - - 180 — February 25. - Phamenoth - Magabith - 210 — March 27. - - Pharmouti - Miazia - - 240 — April 26. - - Pashons - - Gimboth - 270 — May 26. - - Payni - Sene - - 300 — June 25. - - Epiphi - - Hamlt - - 330 — July 25. - - Mesori - Nahase - - 360 — * This reform, which was ordered by a decree of the senate of Rome, in the 16th year of the JuHan era, B.C. 30, did not take effect until five years afterwards, and only at Alexandria. The rest of Egypt continued for a long time to use the imperfect year. + For the modern names of the Coptic months, and the corresponding periods of our calendar, see the note to p. 15. 14« ERAS AND EPOCHS. August 24. 25. 26. 27. 28. 29. 'Epagomene, called Nisi") 1 by the modern Copts in 2 common years, and Ke- » 3 bus when the year is 4 intercalary - -J 5 = 365 Intercalary - - g The year, which was intercalary, commenced on the SOth of August ; but, as it agreed with the Roman bissextile year, it finished on the 28th of the following Aug-ust, and the next began on the 29th. To reduce the years of the Dioclesian era to those of the Christian, add 283 years and 240 days to each. As the Dioclesian year next after leap-year commenced a day later than in the common year, one day must consequently be added from the 29th of August to the end of the ensuing February. XlVi THE ERA OP THE HEGIRA, OR THE ERA OF THE TURKS, ARABS, AND OTHER MAHOMEDANS. The epoch of the era of the hegjra is, according to the civil calculation, Friday, the 16th of July, A.D. 622, the day of the flight of Mahomet from Mecca to Me- dina, which is the date of the Mahomedans* : but astro- * Lane, in his recent " Account of the Manners and Customs of the Modern Egyptians," states, that " the Mahomedan era does not com- mence from the day on which the prophet departed from Mecca, but from the first day of the moon or montli of Mohharran preceding that event. It is said, that Mohammed, after having remained concealed in a cave near Mecca three days with Aboo Bekr, began his journey, or * the Flight,' to El Medeeneh on the ninth day of the third month (Rabeea cl-Owwal), sixty-eight days after the commencement of the era. Thus the first two months are made of thirty days each, which is often the case when the calculation from the actual sight of the new moon is followed ; and the * Flight' itself, from the cave, may be inferred to have commenced on the 22nd of September." (Vol. i. p. 419.) He also says, " The Arabs generally commence each month on the night on which, or on the eve of which, the new moon is actually seen ; and this night is in most c;iscs the second, but sometimes, and in some places, the tkirdy after the true period of the new moon. If, however, the moon is not soon on the second or third night, the month is commenced on the latter. The new moon of July, A.D. 622, happened between five and six o'clock in the morning of the I4th, therefore the 16th was, most probably, the first day of the era." iJbid, p. 301.) ERA OF THE HEGIRA. 15 noiners and some historians assign it to the preceding day, viz. Thursday, the 15th of July; an important fact, to be borne in mind when perusing Arabian writers. The years of the Hegira are lunar years, and contain twelve lunar months, each commenceing with the new moon ; a practice which necessarily leads to great confusion and uncertainty, inasmuch as every year must begin considerably earlier in the season than the pre- ceding one. In chronology and history, however, and in dating their public instruments, the Turks use months, which contain alternately thirty and twenty-nine days, except the last month, which, in intercalary years, con- tains thirty days. The months of the Hegira consist, like oui's, of weeks, each day of which begins in the evening, after sunset, and is termed by the catholic church ferial: thus, our Sunday is the first feria of the Arabian week, and our Saturday the seventh. The years of the Hegira are divided into cycles of thirty years, nineteen of which are termed common years, of 354> days each, and the eleven others intercalary, or abundant, from their consisting of one day more : these are the 2nd, 5th, 7th, 10th, 13th, l6'th, 18th, 21st, 24th, 26th, and 29th. To ascertain whether any given year be intercalary or not divide it by SO ; and if any of the above numbers remain the year is one of 355 days. The names of the months as used by the Turks, with the length of each, are as follow * : — * After giving the names of these months as they are now pronounced by the Egyptians, Lane sa\s, " Each of these months retrogrades through all the different seasons of the solar year in the period of about thirty-three years and a half; consequently they are only used for fixing the anni, versaries of most religious festivals, and for the dates of historical events, letters, &c., and not in matters relating to astronomy or the seasons. In the latter cases the Coptic months are still in general use. With their Moslem names'I give the corresponding periods of our calendar : — 1. Toot commences on the lOth or 11th of September. 2. Babeh lOth or llih of October. 3. Hatoor 9th or 10th of November. *vu^g'!^K'^yak] 9th or IGth of December. 5. Toobeh 8th or 9th of January. (j. Amsheer 7th or 8th of February. 16 3 ERAS AND EPOCHS, Moharram - - 30 Schaban - - - 29 Saphar - - - 29 Ramadhan - - 30 Rabia I. - - 30 Schoual - - 29 Rabia II. - - 29 Dhu'l kadah - - 30 Guimadhi I. - - SO Dhu'l hajjah - - 29 Guimadhi II. - 29 and, in intercalary Redgeb _ - - SO years, 30 days. Their weeks of seven days are named as foUow : — Turkish. Ancient Arabic. Modern Arabic. Su. - Pazar gun - Bawal - Yom ahad. M. - Pazar ertesi - Bahun - Yom theaa. Tu. - Sale - - - Jebar - Yom tulta. W. - Charshambi - Dabar - Yom arba. Th. - Pershambe - Femunes - Yom hamsa. F. - Juma - - _ Aruba - Juma. Sa. - Juma ertesi - Shiyar - Sabt. To ascertain precisely the day on which any year of the Hegira begins would require elaborate tables, which 7. Baramhat commences on the 9th of March. 8. Burmoodeh 9. Beshens 10. Baooneh 11. Ebeeb 12. Misra 8th of April 8th of May. 7th of June. 7th of July. 6th of August. The Eiaym en-Nesee (intercalary days), five or six days, complete the year. *' These months, it will be observed, are of thirty days each. Five intercal- ary days are added at the end of three successive years, and six at the end of the fourth year. The Coptic leap-year immediately precedes ours ; there- fore the Coptic year begins on the 11th of September only when it is the next after their leap-year ; or when our next ensuing year is a leap-year ; and, consequently, after the following February, the corresponding days of the Coptic and our months will be the same as in other years. The Copts began their reckoning from the era of Dioclesian, A.D. 284. In Egypt, and other Moslem countries, from sunset to sunset is reckoned as the civil day, the night being classed with the day which /o//oiy5 it; thus the night before Friday is called the night of Friday. Sunset is twelve o'clock ; an hour after sunset, one o'clock ; two hours, two o'clock ; and so on to twelve. After twelve o'clock in the morning, the hours are again named one, two, three, and so on ; consequently, the time of noon, ac- cording to Mohhamadan reckoning, on any particular day, subtracted from twelve, gives the apparent time of sunset on that day according to European reckoning." — Account of the Manners and Customs of the Mo- dern Egyptians^ vol. i. pp. 300—302. OP HEGIBA, ABRAHAM, AND NABONASSAR. IJ may be found in '^ L'Art de verifier les Dates," and in Playfair' " System of Chronology * ; " but, by the fol- lowing calculations, the fact will be ascertained with tolerable accuracy : — Multiply the years elapsed by 970203; cut off six decimals; add 622-54, and the sum will be the year of the Christian era, and decimal of the day following, in Old Style. To reduce the Christian era to the Mahomedan, sub- tract 622 from the current year; multiply by 1*0307; cut off four decimals, and add '46 : the sum will be the year and decimal of the day. Old Style. XV. ERA OF ABRAHA3I. This era preceded the birth of our Saviour by 2015 years, and began on the 1st of October, 2016. To reduce this era to the Christian era, subtract 2015 years and 3 months, and the remainder will be the year and the month. XVI. ERA OF NABONASSAR. The author of the era of Nabonassar, which is important in chronology, as by it all other epochs are connected and adjusted, was Nabonassar, the founder of the kingdom of Babylon. It commenced on Wed- nesday, the 26th of February, in the 3967th year of the Juhan period, i. e. B. C. 747- The years are vague, consisting of 3Q5 days each, without intercalation. The Nabonassarean era included a period of 424 Egyptian years, from the commencement of Nabonassar 's reign to the death of Alexander the Great, and was thence brought down to the reign of Antoninus Pius. " To find the day of any Julian year on which the year of Nabonassar begins, subtract the given year, if before Christ, from 74 8; and if after, add to it 747: di- vide the result by 4, omitting fractions; and subtract the * Tables for the same purpose are given in the " Companion to the AU manack," lor 1830. f 18 ERAS AND EPOCHS. quotient from 5? («. e. the number of days from the 1st of January to the 26th of February). If the quotient exceed 57, add 365 as often as necessary^ before sub- traction : the remainder will be the day of the year given. The first residt before the division by 4, increased by a unit of each 365, added to 57, will be the year of Nabonassar then beginning. The day of the week on which the year of Na- bonassar begins may be known by dividing it by 7- If there be no remainder, the day will be Tuesday : if there be a remainder, the day below that figure in the following table will be the day required : — 12 3 4 5 6 Tu. W. T. F. S. Sun. M. As the rule above stated may be one day in error, from the omission of fractions, it may be corrected by this table." * The Nabonassarean and Julian Eras compared and adjusted to each other. Nab. Ju ian Years 1 Nab. Julian Years Nab. Julian Years Years. before Christ. Years before Christ. Years. before Christ. 1 26 Feb. 747 17 22 Feb. 731 33 18 Feb. 715 2 26 746 18 22 730 34 18 714 3 26 — 745 19 22 _ 729 35 18 — 713 4 25 744 20 21 728 36 17 712 5 25 — 743 21 21 — 727 37 17 — 711 6 25 — 742 22 21 — 726 38 17 — 710 7 25 — 741 23 20 — 725 39 17 — 709 8 24 — 740 24 20 — 724 40 16 — 708 9 24 739 25 20 — 723 41 16 — 707 10 24 — 738 26 20 — 722 42 16 — 706 11 24 — 737 27 20 — 721 43 16 — 705 12 23 . — 736 28 19 — 720 44 15 — 704 IS 23 _ 735 29 19 — 719 45 15 — 703 14 23 — 734 30 19 — 718 46 15 — 702 15 23 — 733 31 19 — 717 47 15 — 701 16 22 — 732 32 18 — 716 48 14 — 700 * Companion to the Almanac for 18301 NABONASSAREAN AND JULIAN ERAS. IQ TABLE — continued. Nab. Julian Years Nab. Ju ian Years Nab. Julian Years Years. before Christ. Years. before Christ. Years. before Christ 49 14 Feb. 699 69 9 Feb. 679 89 4 Feb. 659 50 14 — 698 70 9 678 90 4 — 658 51 14 697 71 9 — 677 91 4 — 657 52 13 — 696 72 8 — 676 92 3 — 656 53 13 — 695 73 8 — 675 93 3 — 655 54 13 — 694 74 8 — 674 94 3 — 654 55 13 — 693 75 8 673 95 3 — 653 56 12 — 692 76 7 — 672 96 2 — 652 57 12 — 691 77 7 — 671 91 2 — 651 i 58 12 — 690 78 7 670 98 2 — 650 59 12 — 689 79 7 — 669 99 2 — 649 60 11 688 80 6 __ 668 100 1 — 648 6] 11 — 687 81 6 — 667 200 7 Jan. 548 62 11 — 686 82 6 — 666 300 13 Dec. 448 1 63 11 685 83 6 — 665 400 18 Nov. 348 64 10 — 684 84 5 — 664 500 24 Oct. 248 65 10 — 683 85 5 — 663 600 29 Sept. 148 66 10 — 682 86 5 — 662 700 4 Sept. 48 A. D. 67 10 681 87 5 — 661 800 10 Aug. 52 68 9 — 680 88 4 — 660 888 19 July 140 This Table may be illustrated by an example : — In what month, and on what day of the Julian year, does the 230th of the Nabonassarean era begin } — Opposite to the Nabonassarean year 200 is January 7., which was the day of the Thoth, or beginning of that year ; and opposite to 30 is February 1 9- Subtract the differ- ence between 19 and 26, viz. 7, from January 7., and it will appear that the Thoth of 230 was December 30. If the Julian year be also required, — opposite to 200 is 548 B. C, and opposite to 30 is 718 j i.e. 29 less than 747. Subtract 29 from 547, and 518 will remain, the year required. 2 520 ERAS AND EPOCHS. XVII. THE ERA OF TYRE. This era began 125 years before Christ, in the year of Rome 628, and in the 186th of the era of the Se- leucidae. The 19th of October was the first day of the Tyrian year; so that the first year of the Christian era fell in the 126th year of the Tyrian era, beginning on the 19th of October, two months and thirteen days before our first day of January. To reduce the era of Tyre to the Christian era, subtract 124 ; and if the given year be less than 125, deduct it from 125, and the remainder will be the year before Christ. XVIIl. THE ACTIATIC ERA, AND ERA OP AUGUSTUS. The AcTiATic ERA is founded on the battle of Actium, which rendered Augustus master of the Roman empire. This event took place on the 2nd or Srd of September, in the 15th year of the Julian era, and in the 723rd year of Rome. The Romans commenced this era on the 1st of January, A. U. C. 724, and in the l6th of the Julian era. In Egypt, it began in the same year as the battle, and prevailed until the reign of Diocletian ; it commenced with the month Thoth, corresponding with the 29th of August. The Greeks of Antioch began this era on the 1st of September, and it continued to be used by them as late as the ninth century. The ERA OF Augustus was later by four years than the Actiactic era, and began in the year of Rome 727, twenty-seven years before the Christian era. XIX. THE ERA OF THE ASCENSION. This era is supposed to have been used only by the author of the Chronicle of Alexandria, who dates the year of the martyrdom of St. Menas of Cotys, " Anno ccLvii Domini in coelcs Assumptionis, ac iisdem Coss. (Tusco et Anulino) martyrium subiit 8. Menas Co- tyaeus Phrygie Salutaris civitate Atyr xv, ex ante diem OF THE ARMENIANS. 21 Idus Novembris ;" which corresponds with the 12th of November, A. D. 295. XX. THE ERA OP THE ARaiENIANS. The Armenian era commenced on Tuesday, July 9th, A. D. 552, the period when the council of Tiben, or the Armenians, confirmed the condemnation of the council of Chalcedonia, which was pronounced in A. D. 536; and by which they completed their schism. The Armenian year consists of twelve months of thirty days each, with five epagomenae. It is entirely vague, with- out any intercalation, and anticipates the Julian year by one day in every four years. This era was adopted in aU acts and dates of letters ; but at the same time the Armenians used another year, which was properly the ecclesiastical year, and which was adopted in the liturgy to regulate the celebration of Easter and the Moveable Feasts. The ecclesiastical year was fixed, by means of a sixth epagomene which was added every fourth year; the first day of that year, which began in the Armenian month Navasardi, was the 11th of August of the Julian year. Afterwards, when the Ar- menians became reconciled with the Latin church, about the year of our Lord 1330, they adopted the form of the Julian year. The Armenian months were — Navasardi - August 11. Huerri _ - September 10. Sahmi - October 10. Dre Thari - November 9- Khagueths - December 9. Arats - January 8. Michicki - February 7. Arieki - March 9. Anki - April 8. Marieri - May 8. Margats - June 7. Huetits - July 7. c S 22 ERAS AND EPOCHS. Aceliacz, or the five epagomense, and the sixth in the abundant year. To ascertain the day of the week on which the Ar- menian year begins, divide the year by 7 ; if there be no remainder, the year begins on a Monday : if there be a remainder, the day which occurs under that figure in this table will be the first of the Armenian year : 12 3 4 5 6 M. Tu. W, Th. F. Sa. Su. To reduce the Armenian year to the Julian, divide the given year by 4, and subtract the quotient from 191, adding 365 to IQl if necessary; the remainder will be the days from the beginning of the Julian year; and the Armenian date (lessened by 1, if 265 has been added to I9I) added to 551, will give the Christian year. To reduce ecclesiastical Armenian years to our time, add 551 years and 222 days. In leap-years, one day must be subtracted from the 1st day of March to the 10th of August. XXI. THE ERA OF YEZDEGIRD III., OR THE PERSIAN ERA. This era commenced on the accession of Yezdegird to the throne of Persia, on the l6th of June, A. D. 6'32, The years consist of 365 days ; 80 being assigned to each month, and 5 being added to the end of the month Aban : the Persian year, consequently, preceded the Julian by one day in every four years. In A. D. 1075, this difference amounted to nearly 112 days, when sultan Jelaledin reformed the Persian calcu- lation, by ordering that the vernal equinox should be fixed to the 14th of our month of March; and that, besides the five epagomense, every fourth year, a sixth should be added for the ensvung six or seven times, after which this intercalation was not to occur oftener OF THE PERSIANS AND JEWS, 23 than once in every five years. This system continues to the present time. The names of the Persian months are — Ferwardin. Meher. Ardibehisht. Aban. Khurdad. Ader. Tir. Dei. Merdad. Behmen. Sheriur. Ispendarmez. The Persians have not any weeks, and each day of every month has a proper name. By adding 620 to any year of the Persian era, the sum will be the year of the Christian era in which the Persian year begins. XXII. THE JEWISH ERA. Until the fifteenth century, the Jews usually calcu- lated from the era of the Seleucidae, when the present mode was adopted. Some writers, however, contend for the antiquity of the present era ; but it is commonly sup- posed not to be more ancient than the fifteenth century. The Jews now date from the creation of the world, which they consider to have taken place 3760 years and 3 months before the commencement of the Christian era. Their year is luni-solar, consisting of twelve or thirteen months each ; and every month contains twenty-nine or thirty days. Their civil year com- mences with, or immediately after, the new moon fol- lowing the autumnal equinox. The Judaic calendar will be found in a subsequent page. o 4< 24 ERAS AND EPOCHS. SUMMARY, SHOWING THE CORRESPONDENCE OP THE PRINCIPAL EPOCHS, ERAS, AND PERIODS WITH THAT OP THE BIRTH OF CHRIST OR CHRISTIAN ERA. Epochs, Eras, and Periods. Months and Years of Commencement A.n-'l The Grecian year of the world The ecclesiastical era of Con- "1 stantinople - - J The civil era of Constantinople The Alexandrian era - The ecclesiastical era of An tioch The Julian period The Mundane era The Jewish Mundane era - The civil Jewish era - The era of Abraham The destruction of Troy The epoch of the building of "j^ Solomon's Temple ~ - J The era of the Olympiads - The Roman era The era of Nabonassar The epoch of Daniel's 70 weeks The Metonic cycle The Calippic period - The Philippasan era - The Syro- Macedonian era September 1. B. C. 5598. March 21. or April 1. B. C 5508. September 1. B. C. 5508. August 29. B.C. 5502. September 1. B. C. 5492. January 1. B. C. 4713. October, B. C. 4008. Vernal equinox, B, C. 3761 October, B. C. 3761. October 1. B.C. 2015. June 12. or 24. B. C. 1184. May, B. C. 1015. ("New moon of Summer \ solstice, July 1. B.C. 7 76. April 24. B. C. 753. February 26. B. C. 747. Vernal equinox, B. C. 458. July 15. B. C. 432. r New moon of Summer \ solstice, B. C. 330. June, B. C. 323. September 1. B.C. 312. ERAS AND EPOCHS. 25 Epochs, Eras, and Periods. Months and Years of Cominenctment. The Tyrian era The Sidonian era The CsBsarean era of Antioch The Julian year The Spanish era The Actian era The Actian era in Egypt - The Augustan era The Pontifical Indiction The Indiction of Constan-"! tinople - - -J The vulgar Christian era - The destruction of Jerusalem The era of the Maccabees - The era of Dioclesian The era of Ascension The era of Martyrs - The era of the Armenians - The era of the Hegira The era of Yezdegird, or Per- ") sian era - - J The Gelalaean era - October 19. B. C. 125. October, B. C. 1 10. September 1. B. C. 48. January 1. B. C.45. January 1. B. C. 38. January 1. B. C. 30. September 1. B. C. 30. February 14. B. C. 27. Dec. 25. or Jan. 1. B. C. 3 September 1. B. C. 3. January 1. A. D. 1. September 1. A. D. 69. November 24. A. D. 166. September 17. A. D. 284. November 12. A. D. 295. February 23. A. D. 303. July 7. A. D. 552. July 16. A.D. 622. June 16. A. D. 632. March 14. A. D. 1079. 26 THE CYCLES, GOLDEN NUMBER, CONCUR- RENTS, REGULARS, AND THE EPACT. THE PASCHAL CYCLE. The Cycle of the Sun consists of 28, and the Cycle of the Moon of I9 years : these Cycles, multiplied by each other, form a third, which is called the Paschal Cycle, because it serves to ascertain when Easter occurs. At the end of a revolution of 532 years, the two Cycles of the Moon, the Regulars, the Keys of the Moveable Feasts, the Cycle of the Sun, the Concurrents, the Dominical Letters, the Paschal Term, Easter, the Epacts, with the New Moons, recommence as they were 532 years before, and continue the same number of years. the cycle op the moon, and the cycle of nine- teen YEARS*, GENERALLY CALLED THE GOLDEN NUMBER, OB PRIME. The Cycle of the Moon is commonly called the Golden Number, from that Cycle being marked in let- ters of gold in ancient calendars. It is a revolution of nineteen years, at the end of which time the various aspects of the moon are, within an hour, the same as •they were on the same days of the month nineteen years before. This cycle was adopted on the 16th of July, B.C. 433. To find the Golden Number, or Number of the Year, in the Cycle of the Moon, the year of the birth of our Saviour, according to the vulgar era, must be considered the first of the Lunar Cycle : therefore, add 1 to the year of our Lord, and divide the sum by * The only difference between the cycle of the moon and the cycle of nineteen years is, that the former commences three years after the cycle of nineteen vears. The two cycles are sometimes both mentioned in 'the same charter j as, •' Cyclus lunaris quintus, Cyclus dccemnovalis oc- tavus." THE REGULARS. 27 19; the quotient will be the number of Cycles of the moon which have elapsed since the birth of Christ, and the remainder will be the Golden Number : if there be no remainder, the Cycle is I9. The Table marked A, in a subsequent page, exhibits the Golden Number, which is the same both in the Old and New Style, of every year from the birth of Christ to A. D. 4000. THE REGULARS. There are two kinds of Regulars, Solar and Lunar. The first are fixed numbers attached to each month, as is shown by the annexed TABLE OF SOLAR REGULARS CORRESPONDING WITH EACH MONTH. C 2 2 1 < 1 i 3 6 •-5 1 3 < 4 1 i 7 j 2 1 > 5 7 The Regulars are used with the Concurrents * in ascertaining on what day of the week the first day of each month fell. The Regulars of the month being added to the Concurrent of the year, the sum, if it does not exceed 7, shows the day of the week required, 1 representing Sunday, 2 Monday, 3 Tuesday, 4 Wed- nesday, 5 Thursday, 6 Friday, and 7 Saturday. If it exceed 7, that number is to be subtracted, and the remainder shows on what day of the week the first day of each month in that year fell.t • Vide page 30. postea. + Example. — Kequired the day of the week of the Ist of December, 1272. Regular of December . - 7 Concurrent of A.D. 1272 - 5 12 — 7 5; I. e. the 5th day of the week, viz. Thui:iday. *0 THE REGULARS. The Table marked E, in another part of this volume, shows on which day of the week any day of a month fell, when the Dominical Letter has been ascertained.* The Lunar Regulars consist also of a fixed num- ber assigned to each month of the year. By adding thereto the Epact, the age of the Moon on the first day of each month is ascertained. TABLE OF LUNAR REGULARS ACCORDING TO THE CALCULATIONS OF THOSE WHO BEGAN THE YEAR IN JANUARY OR MARCH. 1^ ^^ . t; jj s 1 i < 1 3 1 3 to 3 < Vi 1 1 i J 9 10 9 10 11 12 13 14 16 16 18 18 If the Lunar year commenced in the month of Sep- tember, as with the Egyptians, and four months before the Julian year, the Lunar Regulars for September and October are 5, and for November and December 7 ; but for all the other months, the numbers are those in the preceding table. By adding the Lunar Regulars to the Concurrent of any particular year, the day of the week is shown on which the first day of the Paschal moon fell. If the sum does not exceed '], the day following was the first of the Paschal moon : if the Lunar Regulars and Con- current exceed 7> that number must be subtracted, and the remainder shows that the next day was the first of the Paschal moon. KEYS OF THE MOVEABLE FEASTS. The Keys of the Moveable Feasts, which were an- ciently called " Claves Terminorum," indicated on what days the Moveable Feasts, namely, Septuagesima Sun- day, the first Sunday in Lent, &:c. fell. According to * Vide page 30., and the Tables marked B, C, and D, postea. THE CYCLE OF THE SUN. 29 the ancientSj the term of Septuagesima was the 7th of January ; of the first Sunday in Lent, the 28th of January; of Easter, the lith of March; of the Roga- tions, the 15th of April ; and of Pentecost, the 29th of April. These were fixed days, from which all the Moveable Feasts were reckoned. As the tables marked L and M show at one view on what day all the Moveable Feasts, he. fell, when Easter- day is known, it is not necessary, for any practical pur- pose, to say more on the subject. THE CYCLE OF THE SUN. The Solar Cycle, or Cycle op the Sun, is a re- volution of 28 years, at the expiration of which the days of the months return again to the same days of the week ; the Sun's place to the same signs and de- grees of the ecliptic on the same month and days, so as not to diJ9fer one day in 1 00 years ; and the same ordel" of Leap-years and of Dominical Letters returns ; hence it is also called the Cycle of the Sunday Letter. This Cycle commences with 1, and finishes with 28 ; after which it recommences and terminates in the same manner. The Cycle of the Sun, therefore, shows the number of years which elapse before the Sundays throughout the year fall on the same days of the month, and which occurs every 28 years. To find the Cycle of the Sun, add 9 to the date of tlie year, and divide by 28 : the quotient will be the number of Cycles since the birth of Christ, and the remainder will be the Cycle of the Sun.* * Example. — Required the Cycle of the Sun for the year 1549. 1549 + 9 28)1558(55 Cycles since the birth of Clirist. 140 "l58 140 18 Cycle of the Sun A.D. 1549. so THE CONCURRENTS. THE CONCURRENTS AND DOMINICAL LETTERS. Common years consist of 52 weeks and 1 day, and Bissextile years consist of 52 weeks and 2 days. The day or two days supernumerary are called Concur- rents, because they concur with the Solar Cycle, whose course they follow. The first year of this Cycle is termed Concurrent 1, the second 2, the third 3, the fourth 4, the fifth 6, (instead of 5, because that year is bissextile,) the sixth 7, the seventh 1, the eighth 2, the ninth 4, (instead of 3, because that year is likewise bissextile,) and thus, with the other years, always adding 1 in common years, and 2 in bissextile years ; and always recommencing with 1 after having reckoned 7, because there are no more than 7 Concurrents, — that being the number of days in a week, and of the Do- minical Letters. The Dominical Letters are seven. A, B, C, D, E, F, G, and are used to indicate the seven days of the week. A marks the first day of the year, B the second, C the third, and so on ; and the one of these which denotes Sunday is the Dominical Letter. Thus, if the year begin on Sunday, A is the Dominical Letter; if it begin on Monday, the Dominical Letter is G ; if on Tuesday, it is F, &c. As the common year finishes on the same day of the week it began, and the bissextile year one day after, the Dominical Letters change every year in retrograde order. The Concurrent 1 corresponds with the Dominical Letter F, 2 with E, 3 with D, 4 with C, 5 with B, 6 with A, and 7 with G. In ancient charters, the Dominical Letter of the year is often stated ; but sometimes, instead of naming it, the rank which the letter holds in the alphabet is men- tioned. Thus, instead of saying Letter A, Letter B, &c. Letter 1, Letter 2, &c. occurs. Tables B, C, and D, in subsequent pages, show the Dominical Letter at all periods, according both to the Old and New Style. THE CONCURRENTS. 31 TABLE SHOWING THE CONCURRENT FOR EACH YEAR OF THE SOLAR- CYCLE. Solar Cycle. 3 *i - g Solar Cycle. Solar Cycle. 8'^ I. *i XI. 6 XXI. *5 II. 2 XII. 7 XXII. 6 III. 3 XIII. *2 XXIII. 7 IV. 4 XIV. 3 XXIV. 1 V. *6 XV. 4 XXV. *3 VI. 7 XVI. 5 XXVI. 4 VII. 1 XVII. *7 XXVII. 5 VIII. 2 XVIII. 1 XXVIII. 6 IX. *4 XIX. 2 X. 5 XX. 3 * Indicates a Bisse xtile or Leap-year, PASCHAL TERM. Besides the mode of ascertaining when Easter-day fell by the Keys of the Moveable Feasts, which has just been noticed t_, our ancestors employed, what they called, the Paschal Term, which appellation they gave to the 14th day of the moon preceding Easter Sunday; and the expression Terminus Paschalis often occurs among the dates of early charters. The Paschal Term is easily ascertained^ by counting 14 from the first day of the Easter or Paschal moon : but it is shown in the Perpetual Lunar Calendar, marked N, in another part of this volume. f See page 28. 32 THE EPACT. THE EPACT. The Epact is a number which denotes the excess of the common solar year above the lunar, by which the age of the moon in any year may be found; and a table of Epacts is merely a table of differences between the solar and the lunar year. The Epact of any year indicates the moon's age on the 1st day of January in that year. If the new moon happens on the 1st of January, the Epact of the ensuing year is zero or 0. As the lunar year of 354 days is shorter than the solar year of 365 days by 1 1 days, this difference will run through every year of the lunar cycle. Thus, the Epact of the first year of the cycle is 11, because 11 days are to be added to the lunar, in order to complete the solar year ; the Epact of the second year of the cycle is 22 ; the epact of the third year is 33 less by 30, i. e. 3, because the moon's age cannot exceed 30 days ; the Epact of the fourth year of the cycle is 14; and so on until the last year of the cycle, the Epact of which is 29, and the Epact of the first year of the next cycle is 11, as before. The Egyptians commenced the Epact with the month of September, and the Romans on the 1st of January; and according as the notary followed one or other of those modes in dating a charter (for both were occa- sionally used) will the Epact be greater or less during the last four months of the year. There are two ways of writing the Epact, which answers to the first year of the Cycle of nineteen years, it being sometimes de- scribed as *^ Epacta vicesima nona," and sometimes as " Epacta nulla." * To find the Gregorian Epact for any year, divide the number of centuries in the year by 4, multiply the remainder by 17:, and to this add 43 times the quotient, and the number 86, and divide the sum by 25. The quotient thus found being subtracted from the Golden Number multiphed by 11, will leave a remainder. THE EPACT. 33 which, after the thirties which it may contain are de- ducted from it, will be the Epact required.* But the following more simple rule will show the Epact or moon's age for the 1st of January imtil the end of the present century : — Subtract 1 from the Golden Number, multiply what remains by 11, divide the sum by 30, and the remainder is the Epact.t The Table marked F shows the Epact for each year according to either style, when the Golden Number or Prime is ascertained ; and by the Perpetual Lunar Ca- lendar, marked N, the moon's age and course may, at once, be discovered at all periods, and according to both styles. Example. - Required the Epact for 1828L 4)18(4 16 4 Quotient 1 X 17 X43 "ni 34 + 172 Golden Number + 86 for 1828 = 5 X n 25)292(11 25 5^ -— — 11 42 25 44 — -30 17 Epact for 1828 14 t ExAMPLB — Required the Epact for 1828. Golden Number for 1828 = 5 - 1 4 X 11 30)44(1 SO Epact fbrl8S8 14 S4 THE OLD AND NEW STYLE. The errors in the Julian method of computing the year having long attracted the attention of astronomers*, pope Gregory XIII. undertook to reform the Roman Calendar ; and the alteration made hy him in October, 1582, created what is commonly termed the New Style, but which was sometimes called the Rojian Style ; while the Calendar obtained the name, from its creator, of Gregorian. After great consideration, that pontiff pubhshed his new Calendar, in which ten days were deducted from the year 1582, by calling what, according to the old Calendar, would have been the 5th of October, the 15th of October, 1582. For the purpose of ascertaining the exact dates of documents, it is important to state when the Gregorian Calendar was adopted in different countries. In Spain, Portugal, and part of Italy t, the alteration occurred on the same day as at Rome, viz. 15th [5th] of October, 1582. * In July, 1510, pope Leo X. wrote to Henry the Eighth, that the neces. sity of correcting the Calendar had been noticed in the Council of Lateran ; and requesting him to obtain the opinions of the most eminent professors of astrology and theology in his dominions on the subject, and to tranwnit them to Rome. — Feeder a, xiii. 552. + A more convenient place may not occur for noticing a singular custom which prevailed in Italy and some other places, fTom the year 1000 to about the fifteenth century, respecting the months. Each month of thirty days was divided into two equal parts ; and each month of thirty-one days was divided into two parts, the first of which contained sixteen, and the second fifteen days. The first part of the month was described by the words intrante, or introeunte mense, and the second part by nievse eieunte, stante, instante, astante, restante. The days of the first part of the month were marked 1, 2, 3, &c. according to their regular order ; those of the second part of the month were counted in retrograde order, like the "Roman Calendar. For example : — the date " xv die exeunte Januario," was the 17th of January ; " xiv die exeunte,'' the 18th ; " xni exitus Januarii," the 19th ; and so on. In France, likewise, instances of this kind fre- quently occur in public documents. — Dicttonnaire Raisonnd de Diplo- matique, par De Vaines. A document in the State Paper Office (Sir J. Williamson's Collection, First Series, vol. xxi. p. 67.) contains the following instrument: — "Jusjurandum quod Elisabetha regina Anglia praestitit in pr?esentia Duels Bullonii, Grenovici, 29 August! stilo Anglian, quae fuit dies 8 Septembris, stilo novo." THE STYLE. 35 In France, it took place on the 20th of December, 1582, the 10th of which month being called the 20th, pursuant to letters patent of Henry III. dated on the 3rd of November preceding. In Holland, Brabant, Flanders, Artois, and Hainault, the Gregorian Calendar was adopted on the 15th [25th] of December, 1582; Francis, duke of Alen9on, as sovereign of the Low Countries, having on the 10th of that month commanded the councils of Brabant, Guelders, Flanders, Malines, Holland, and Friesland to receive it ; and he ordered that the day next following the 14th of December, should be reckoned as the 25th, instead of the 15th, that it should be considered as Christmas-day, and that the current year should terminate six days after the said day. Guelders, Zutphen, the province of Utrecht, Friesland, Groningen, and Overyssel, however, re- fused to obey this edict, and continued to use the old Calendar. Philip II., king of Spain, in the following year ordered these provinces to conform to the Gregorian Calendar, without effect; but, on the 14th of July, 1700, the States of Utrecht directed the new Calendar to be used on the 1st of the ensuing December, which was to be counted as the 12th ; and the provinces above named having imitated the ex- ample, the year 1700 became the epoch when the New Style was generally adopted in the Low Coun- tries. In Lorrain, the new Calendar came into use on the 10th of December, Old Style, and the 20th of the New, 1582. In Tuscany, the Old Style was abolished, and the Gregorian Calendar substituted, by the emperor of Germany, as grand duke of Tuscany, in 1749, or early in 1751.* In Germany, the catholics adopted the Gregorian Ca- lendar in 1584; but the protestants retained the old. The town of Strasburg, however, conformed in * Gentleman's Magazine, vol. xxl p. 93. D 2 36 THE STYLE. February, l682, ten days being subtracted from that month ; and the 1st of March following became the first day of the New Style. But on the 15th of November, I699*, it appears that the old Calendar was universally abandoned within the empire; and a new one, framed by a celebrated mathematician named Weigel, was adopted, which dijffered only from the Gregorian as to the mode of fixing Easter and the Moveable Feasts, so that it sometimes hap- pened that the protestants and catholics celebrated that feast on a different day. In most parts of Switzerland, the Gregorian Calendar was adopted in 1583 or 1584; but the protestants of that country refused it until 1700, when Weigel's Calendar was received by those of the cantons of Zurich, Berne, Basle, and Schafhausen, who com- menced the year I70I on the 12th of January ac- cording to the Old Style. Other towns imitated this example ; but the old Calendar was, nevertheless, re- tained in some parts of Switzerland. In Hungary, the Gregorian Calendar was adopted in 1587. In Poland, it was adopted in 1586. In Sweden, the new Calendar commenced on the 1st of March, 1753. In Denmark, it was adopted in 1582 ; but on the 20th of December, I699, the Calendar of Weigel was ordered to be used ; since which time the Style in Denmark agrees exactly with that of the protestants of Germany. In Russia and Greece, the Gregorian Calendar is still rejected, and they adhere tenaciously to the Old Style, which is also the case throughout the East. * In a letter from Mr, Grey, the envoy to Denmark, dated 15th July, 1699, he says, " The day resolved on at Ratisbonne for the putting an end to the use of the Old Style within the empire, is the 15th of November next; for tne choice of which day more than of any other, I know no reason, but that of its being St. Leopold's day, being the only saint, I suppose, in the Calendar, of the Emperor's name." THE STYLE. 3? ENGLAND AND IRELAND. With the exception of Russia and Greece, England was the last European nation in which the discoveries of science on this important subject were adopted ; and though some enlightened minds endeavoured to intro- duce the reformed Calendar soon after it was framed, and cited the example of other countries, it was rejected by the legislature * ; apparently for no other reason than that the plan had emanated from Rome. Nor was it until the lapse of 170 years, that popular pre- judice yielded to truth and common sense; but even when the improvement did take place, the measure was violently resisted by great part of the people, t The Julian or Old Style, and the practice of com- mencing the Legal year on the 25th of March, conse- quently subsisted in England until the 24 Geo. II., 1751, in which year an act of parliament passed, en- titled " An Act for regulating the Commencement of the Year, and for correcting the Calendar now in use.":j: The preamble recites, that according to the Legal sup- putation in England, the year began on the 25th of March ; that this practice had produced various incon- ♦ It is not generally known, that an effort was made to reform the Ca. lendar in this country as early as the reign of queen Elizabeth. On the 16th of March, 27 Eliz. 1584-^, a bill was read the first time, in the House of Lords, entitled " An Act giving Her Majesty Authority to alter and new make a Calendar, according to the Calendar used in other Countries." It was read a second time on the I8th of that month, after which no notice occurs of the proposed measure. — Lords' Joumals,\o\.'\\. pp. 99. 102. The Journals of the House of Commons of that period are not preserved. In 1735, a pamphlet was published, entitled " The Regulation of Easter, or the Cause of the Errors and Differences contracted in the Calculation of it, discovered and duly considered, by Henry Wilson, Mathematician, at Tower Hill," in which the necessity of reforming the Calendar was pointed out in a very plain and conclusive manner.^ t The bill for reforming the Calendar was so generally unpopular, that Hogarth introduced into his picture of the Election Diimer a placard, inscribed, " Give us our eleven days !" The feelings of the English po- pulace closely resembled those of the Chinese on a similar occasion. The person employed to construct the Imperial Almanack, proved so ignorant of his business, that he inserted an intercalary month in the current lunar year, when it should have consisted of only twelve lunations. At the suggestion of a missionary, the Calendar was altered, " but with some difficulty, the Chinese being sorely puzzled to know why they should be deprived of a whole month!" — Davis's General Description of China^ vol it p. 287. X Stat. 24 Geo. II. c. 23. »3 38 THE STYLE. veniences, not only from its differing from the usage of neighbouring nations, but also from the Legal comput- ation in Scotland, and from the common usage through- out the whole kingdom ; that the Julian Calendar then in use had been discovered to be erroneous, by means whereof the Vernal or Spring equinox, which at the time of the general council of Nice, A.D. 325, hap- pened on the 21st of March, now fell on the 9th or 10th of that month ; that this error was still increas- ing ; that a method of correcting the Calendar had been received and established^ and was generally practised by almost all other nations of Europe; and that it would be of general convenience to merchants and others cor- responding with foreign nations if the like correction were received and established in his majesty's domi- nions.* It was therefore enacted, I. That throughout all his majesty's dominions in Europe, Asia, Africa, and America, the supputation according to which the year of our Lord began on the 25th of March shall not be used after the last day of December, 1751, and that the first day of January next following shall be reckoned as the first day of the year 1752, and so in all future years. II. That from and after the 1st day of January, 1752, the several days of each month shall go on and be reckoned and numbered in the same order, and the feast of Easter and other Moveable feasts thereon de- pending shall be ascertained according to the same method, as they now are, until the 2nd of September, 1752 ; that the natural day next immediately follow- ing the 2nd of September, 1752, shall be called and reckoned as the fourteenth day of September, omit- ting the eleven intermediate nominal days of the common Calendar ; that the day which followed next after the said 14th of September shall be reckoned * The difference between the Old and New Style up to the year .1699 was only ten days ; after 1700, it was eleven days ; and after 1800, twelve days : to that the 1st of January, 1800, of the Old, corresponded with the IStb of January, 1800, of the New Style. THE STYLE. 30 in numerical order from that day ; and all public and private proceedings whatsoever after the 1st of Ja- nuary, 1752, were ordered to be dated accordingly. III. That the several years of our Lord 1800, I9OO, 2100, 2200, 2300, or any other hundredth years of our Lord which shall happen in time to come, (ex- cept only every foiurth hundredth year of our Lord,) whereof the year 2000 shall be the first, shall not be deemed Bissextile or Leap-years, but shall be con- sidered as common years, consisting of 365 days only ; and that the years of our Lord 2000, 2400, 2800, and every other fourth hundredth year of our Lord, from the year 2000 inclusive, and also all other years of our Lord, which by the present sup- putation are considered Bissextile or Leap-years, shall for the future be esteemed Bissextile or Leap-years, consisting of 366 days. IV. That whereas according to the rule then in use for calculating Easter-day, that feast was fixed to the first Sunday after the first full moon next after the 21st of March ; and if the full moon happens on a Smi- day, then Easter-day is the Sunday after, which rule had been adopted by the general council of Nice, A.D. 325 ; but as the method of computing the full moons then used in the church of England, and ac- cording to which the table to find Easter prefixed to the Book of Common Prayer was formed, had become considerably erroneous, it was enacted that the said method should be discontinued, and that from and after the 2nd of September, 1752, Easter-day, and the other Moveable and other Feasts were henceforward to be reckoned according to the Calendar, Tables, and Rules annexed to the Act, and attached to the Books of Common Prayer. Tables, marked G and H, are inserted in another part of this work for finding Easter according to both Styles,, together with Tables which show^ the other Moveable -^ Feasts. /^'^'o*- i^^Hi-: -^NV *fuNIVERSITY)) 40 COMMENCEMENT OF THE YEAR. In consequence of the yariation which prevailed through- out Eujope, for many centuries, respecting the com- mencement of the year, the utmost care is necessary in reducing dates to any particular mode of computation ; for the slightest mistake would be fatal to historical accuracy. Justly, indeed, is it observed by the editors of that invaluable monument of industry and learning, '* L'Art de verifier les Dates," *' Pour les tems ante- rieurs [to the 4th of August, 1563, when Charles IX. ordered the year in France to commence on the 1st of January,] rien n'est plus necessaire que de bien se souvenir de tous ces divers commencemens de Tannde. Sans cette attention, il n'est pas possible d*accorder une infinite de Dates, qui sont tres-exactes et tres-vraies ; et Ton est continuellement expose a trouver de la con- tradiction ou il n'y en a point. II faut avoir la m§me attention en lisant les Annales ou les Chroniques. On croit y appercevoir des contradictions sans nombre. Une Chronique rapporte un fait, par exemple, a Tan 1000; une autre rapporte le meme fait a Tan 999. On decide, sans hesiter, que c'est une faute dans Time ou I'autre de ces deux Chroniques. Cette faute, cependant, n est pas toujours reelle, quelquefois elle n'est qu'apparente : elle disparoitroit, si I'on etoit atten- tif aux divers commencemens de I'annee." The days on which the year commenced in most countries have been as foUow : — Christmas-day, the 25th of December ; the day of the Circumcision, the 1st of January; the day of the Conception, the 25th of March ; and Easter-day, the day of the resurrection of our Lord ; and it was not until a comparatively re- cent period that a general rule was adopted. Pope Gregory XIII., as has already been stated, re- COMMENCEMENT OP THE YEAR IN ENGLAND. 41 formed the Calendar in 1582, and ordered the year to be thenceforwani reckoned from the 1st of January ; but this Calendar was not universally received for some time. It is curious, as well as important for the purport of this work, to state what has been the usage at various periods on the subject, and to show when different na- tions became convinced of the propriety of having one uniform date for commencing the year. In England, in the seventh, and so late as the thir- teenth century, the year was reckoned from Christmas- day ; but in the twelfth century, the Anglican church began the year on the 25th of March ; which practice was also adopted by civilians in the fourteenth century. This Style continued until the reformation of the Ca- lendar by Stat. 24 Geo. II. c. 23., by which the Legal year was ordered to commence on the 1st of January, in 1753. It appears, therefore, that two calculations have generally existed in England for the commence- ment of the year ; viz. — 1. The HISTORICAL year, which has, for a very long period, begun on the 1st of January. 2. The CIVIL, ECCLESIASTICAL*, and leoal year, which was used by the Church, and in all public instruments, until the end of the thirteenth century, began at Christmas. In and after the fourteenth century, it commenced on the 25th of March, and so continued until the 1st of January, 1753. The confusion which arose from there being two modes of computing dates in one kingdom must be sufficiently apparent ; for the Legislature, the Church, and Civilians, referred every event which happened be- tween the 1st of January and the 25th of March to a different year from Historians, t ♦ According to some authorities, the Ecclesiastical year was reckoned from the first Sunday in Advent ; but this custom does not appear to have been sufficiently general to require a more particular notice. + The absurdity of retaining the 25th of March as the beginning of the year, not because it was the 25th of March, but because it was the time of the vernal equinox, which, in the 18tb century, had receded so 42 COMMENCEMENT OF THE YEAR Remarkable examples of the confusion produced by this practice are afforded by two of the most celebrated events in English history. King Charles I. is said, by most authorities, to have been beheaded on the 30th of January, l648 ; while others, with equal correctness, assign that event to the 30th of January, 1649. The re- volution which drove James II. from the throne is stated by some writers to have taken place in February, I688 ; whilst, according to others, it happened in February, 1689. These discrepancies arise from some historians using the Civil and Legal, and others the Historical year, though both would have assigned any circumstance after the 25th of March to the same years, namely, I649 and 1689. To avoid, as far as possible, the mistakes which this custom produced, it was usual to add the date of the Historical to that of the Legal year, when speaking of any day between the 1st of January and the 25th of March; thus, — January 30 l64^ P* ^' *^^ ^'''''' ^""^ ^"^"^^^ ^^^""^ ^ ' 9\i-e, the Historical year ; or, thus : January 30. 1648-9. This practice, common as it has long been, is never- theless frequently misunderstood ; and even learned and intelligent persons are sometimes perplexed by dates being so written. The explanation is, however, perfectly simple, for the lower or last figure always indicates the year according to our present computation. far back as from the 25th to about the lOth of March, was forcibly urged by Wilson, in 1735, in the tract before noticed ; and he pertinently observed : — " But while we are maintaining this beginning of the year according to the rubric of the Common Prayer, w© seem to forget that our year begins on the first of January, both in our common licensed almanacks and. even in the book of Common Prayer itself ; and it may amount to a question very difficult to be answered, why the rubric of the Common Prayer enjoins the year to begin on the 25th of March, and yet the calendar for the lessons, &c. begins ou the 1st of January ? " These anomalies, nevertheless, continued for seventeen years longer. 25th of IN FRANCE. MM 4:3 In Scotland, the year was ordered tM^mmmence on the 1st of January instead of the 2Dth of March, 1600, by a proclamation dated the 17th of December, 1599* ; but the Old Style continued to be used until altered in 1752, pursuant to the stat. 24 Geo. II. France. — From the time of Charlemagne, the custom was to commence the year on Christmas-day, This usage prevailed almost universally during the ninth cen- tury, though evidence, nevertheless, exists of the year being then reckoned from Easter-day, in some parts of France. From the end of the eleventh century to the year 1563, the usage was nearly universal for the monarchs, in their public instruments, to be- gin the year at Easter, or rather on Holy Saturday (Easter. eve), after the benediction of the holy candle. But in the provinces of which the English had pos- session it was common to commence the year at Christ- mas. When they began the year at Easter, or on the 25th of March, it was usual to add " according to the • " Apud Haliruidhous, xvij Decembris— Ixxxxix. *• The first day of the yeir appointit to be the first day of Januar yeirlie. " The Kingis Majestie, and Lordis of His Secreit Counsall, undirstand. ing, that ir\ all utheris weill governit commoun welthis and cuntreyis, the first day of the yeir begynis yeirlie upoun the first day of Januare com- monlie callit New Yearis Day, and that this realmeonlie is different fraall utheris in the compL and reckining of the yeiris : And his Majestie and Counsall willing that thair salbe na disconformitie betuix his Majestie, his realme and leigis, and utheris nichtbour cuntreyis in this particular, bot that thay sal conforme thameselffis to the ordour and custum observit be all utheris cuntreyis, especialie seing the course and seasoun of the yeir is maist propir and ansuerabill thairto, and that the alteratioun thairof importis na hurte nor prejudice to ony pairtie : Thairfoir His Majestie with advise of the Lordis of his Secreit Counsall Statutis and Ordanis, That in all tyme cuming, the first day of the yeir sal begin yierlie upoun the first day of Januar, ajjd this presentis to tak execution upoun the first o£ Januare nixtocum, quhilk salbe the first day of the 1m and six hundreth yeir of God : And thairfoir Ordanis and Commandis the Clerkis of his Hienis Sessioun an Signet, the Directour and writtaris of the Chan, cellarie and Prevey Seall, and all utheris Jugeis, writtaris, notaris and clerkis within this realme, That thay and everie ane of thame in all tyme heirefter date all thair decreittis, infeftments, charteris, seasingis, letteris, and writtis quhatsumevir, according to this present ordinance, Compting the first day of the yeir fra the first day of Januare yeirlie, and the first day the Im and vjc yeir of God fra the first day of Januare nixtocum: And ordanis publicatioun to be maid heirof at the mercat croceis of the held burrowis of the realme, quhairthrow nane pretend ignorance of the same." — Ex, Regist. Seer. Cone, in Archivis Publicis Scotiaa. For a copy of this proclamation, the editor is indebted to his firieiid Thomas Thomson, Esq., the Deputy Clerk Register of Scotland. 44 COMMENCEMENT OF THE TEAR Style of France/' or " more Gallicano." In the ec- clesiastical province of Rheims, from the twelfth cen- tury, the year was commenced on the 25th of March. This usage subsisted in the town of Montdidier until the sixteenth century. In the diocese of Sois- SONS, in the thirteenth century^ they began the year on Christmas-day. At Amiens and Peronne, at the same period, the year began on Easter-eve ; but in several parts of Picardy, after the thirteenth century, they nevertheless reckoned the year from the 1st of January. In Languedoc, and many of the southern provinces, the year began on the 25th of March, though not without many exceptions ; for in the twelfth and thirteenth centuries, the year was more generally commenced in Languedoc at Easter ; and until the edict of Roussillon, in 1563, the parliament of Toulouse dated it from that festival. At Nar- BONNE and in the Pays de Foix it was usual to consider Christmas-day as the first day of the year. In the diocese of Limoges, in 1301, the 25th of March, or Easter-day, was considered the beginning of the year. In Poitou, Guienne, Normandy, and Anjou, after these provinces fell into the hands of the English, the legal year commenced at Christmas. In Dauphiny, towards the end of the thirteenth cen- tury, it was customary to begin the year on the 25th of March ; but in the fourteenth century it was com- menced at Christmas, which was called " le Style Delphinal." In Provence no uniform custom pre- vailed in the eleventh, twelfth, or thirteenth centuries, some commencing the year at Christmas, others on the 1st of January, and others on the 25th of March, or on Easter-day. At BENSAN90N the year began on the 25 th of March in the civil tribunals ; but in the fifteenth century, on the 1st of January, which date was settled by edicts in 1574, 1575, and 1576. At Montbelliard, some began the year on the 1st of January, and others on the 25th of March. The various usage on this subject in France was, however. IN GERMANY, HUNGARY, DENMARK, ETC. 45 •finally setded by the edict of Charles IX., in January, 1563, and by the edict dated at Roussillon, in Dau- phiny, on the 4th of August following, by which the 1st of January was fixed upon as the commencement of the year. But the law was not adopted by the parliament of Paris until 1567 ; and the church of Beauvais did not conform to it until 1580. Germany. — The ancient usage generally was to begin the year at Christmas ; but it was not universal. At Cologne it began at Easter ; and though, in 131 0, a council ordered the year to commence there in future at Christmas, " according to the custom of the Roman church," it was obeyed only in reference to the Ecclesiastical year, the Civil year being still reckoned from Christmas, which they termed " the Style of the Court." The University of Cologne had its own Style, as it commenced the year on the 25th of March, which practice still prevailed in 1428 : and was imitated in the Comte De la Mabck. At Mentz or Mayence the year commenced at Christmas until the fifteenth century, but afterwards on the 1st of Ja- nuary. At Treves, anciently on the 25th of March, but for a long period on the 1st of January; though notaries occasionally dated their acts from the 25th of March, until the custom was abolished by the elec- tor Caspar Wanderleyen between 1652 and I676. At Strasburg the Ecclesiastical year was calculated from the Circumcision ; but many circumstances tend to prove that the Civil year was reckoned from the 1st of January. The practice of the Imperial court from the beginning of the sixteenth century, was to com- mence the year on the 1st of January; and Maxi- milian I. is said to have introduced the custom into the Imperial chancery. Hungary. — The year was commenced at Christmas or on the 1st of January. Penmark. — The year was usually begun on the 1st of January ; but sometimes at Christmas, and some- 46 COMMENCEMENT OF THE YEAR times on the Feast of St. Tiburce, viz. the 12th* of August. Switzerland. — In the fourteenth and fifteenth cen- tiu-ies the year was commenced on the 1st of January except in the diocese of Lausanne and in the Pays de Vaud, where^ since the Council of Basil (between 1431 and 1443), the year was reckoned from the 25th of March. Italy. — At Milan, m the thirteenth, fourteenth, and fifteenth centuries, the year began at Christmas; and in Romet, and most of the towns in Italy, the same style was adopted ; but at Florence, from the tenth century, the beginning of the year was fixed to the 25 th of March, and is generally known as the " era of Florence." In 1749 or 1751 the emperor Francis, as grand duke of Tuscany, directed that the year should henceforward be calculated from the 1st of January. The Pisan calculation preceded by a whole year that of Florence. At Venice the Civil and common year has always been commenced on the 1st of January : but from time immemorial the Legal year, which was used in all public acts, is reckoned from the 1st of March ; and it appears that, in the twelfth century, the year was also begun on that day at Benevento. In Savoy the year was begun on Easter-day. In Lobrain great diversity prevailed, until the edict of duke Charles, on the 15th of No- vember, 1579j fixed the 1st of January as the com- mencement of the year, it having been previously begun, by some, on the 25th of December, by others on the 25th of March, and by others at Easter. Spain. — In Arragon it was commanded, in December, 1350, by Peter the Fourth, king of Arragon, that the » Query 11th August Vide the lists of Saints* Days, postea. + It appears from some notarial proceedings in 1529, that thenceforward the year mentioned in Apostolic Letters, in the form of Writs, was to com- mence on the 25th of December ; but in Apostolic Letters " sub plumbo," i. e. Bulls, on the 25th of March. —Vide Foedera, xiv. 294. 355. For the dates oi pontifical instruments, vide the Chronological List of Popes, postea. IN PORTUGAL, RUSSIA, SICILY, ETC. 47 year should commence at Christmas ; before which time the year was reckoned from the 25th of March. The same law was enacted in Castilb in 1383 ; and this usage continued at least so late as the sixteenth century : but soon afterwards it became customary in Spain to begin the year on the 1st of January. Portugal. — In 1420, John I., king of Portugal, or- dered that the year should commence at Christmas before which time, it seems, it was reckoned from the 25th of March, as in Spain. Russia. — The Russian year, in the eleventh century, • began in the spring ; but afterwards the Greek Calen- dar was adopted. Sicily. — Since the invasion of the Normans, the year has been commenced on the 25th of March ; and though the 1st of January was afterwards used by the magistrates and people, yet even so late as the sixteenth century, the notaries dated from the 25th of March. Cyprus. — The year, in 1378, was begun at Christmas. Holland and the Low Countries. — Some provinces of the Low Countries, Gueldres, and Friesland, for instance, commenced the year at Christmas ; and the same custom prevailed at Utrecht as lately as 1333; but before that period the year began on the 25th of March. At Delft, Dort, and in Brabant, the year was commenced on Good Friday. In Hol- land, Flanders, and Hainault, it began on Easter- day, which Style notaries adopted in their acts ; but, to avoid mistakes, they were compelled to add " ac- cording to the Style of the Court,'' or " before Easter," or " more Gallicano." In 1575, the duke of Re- quesens, governor of the Low Countries, ordered the year to commence on the 1st of January. The States of Holland had long before adopted this calculation, and endeavoured, as early as 1532, to bring it into general use. 48 TABLE, showing in what year the ore60bian, or reformed calendar was adopted in different countries. Denmark, _ - - - 1582 France, - - - - - 1582 Germany, By Catholics, - . - - 1584 By Protestants, - - - 1700 Great Britain and Ireland, - - 1752 Holland and the greater part of the Low Countries, - - - - 1582 In Utrecht and a few other places, 1700 Hungary, - _ _ - 1587 Italy, (in great part of,) - - -1582 LORRAIN, - _ - - - 1582 Poland, - ... - 1586 Portugal . - _ - 1582 Spain, - - - - - 1582 Sweden, ----- 1753 Switzerland, By Catholics, - - - 1584 By Protestants, - - - 1700 Tuscany, - - « - 1749 01 1751 49 TABLES, CALENDARS, TABLE A. SHOWING THE GOLDEN NUMBER, which is the same BOTH IN THE OLD AND NEW STYLE, FKOM THE BIRTH OF CHRIST TO A.D. 4000. 1 Years less than a Hundred. | 1 « 3 4 5 ^ 7 8 9 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 19 20 21 22 2.3 24 25 2^- 27 28 29 30 31 32 'i3 M 35 Sii 37 3H 39 40 41 42 43 44 45 46 47 48 49 50 51 52 53 54 bb 56 Hundreds of Years. 57 58 59 riO 61 62 63 64 r>5 m 67 68 69 70 71 72 73 74 75 76 T, 78 79 ?0 81 82 83 84 85 ^6 87 88 89 90 91 92 93 94 95 m 97 98 99 1900 38()0 1 L. 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10|11|12 13 14 15 16 17 18 19 100 2000 3900 6 7 8 9 10 11 12 13 14 15 16|17 18 19 1 i' 3 4 5 200 2100 40OO 11 \\l 13 14 15 16 17 18 19 1 2' 3 4 5 6 ',• 8 9 iO SCO 2200 16 17 18 19 1 <^ 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 1(1 11 12 13 14 15 400 2300 7 " 4 9 5 10 6 Ti 7 12 8 13 14 10 15 11 16 12 17 13 14 19 15 1 16 "2 17 3 18 1 19 5 1 6 500 2400 600 2500 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 19 1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10 11 700 2600 17 18 19 1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 tl 10 11 12 15 14 15 16 800 2700 , 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 19 1 2 900 1000 2800 8 ii 9 14 10 15 11 16 12 17 13 18 14 19 15 1 16 2 17 "3 18 "4 19 5 1 6 2 7 3 8 4 9 5 10 6 7 2900 ll|l& 1100 3000 18 19 1 ^2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 It 11 12 13 14 15 16-17 1200 3100 4 5 6 7 8 i IC 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 19 1 2 3 1300 3200 __ 9 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 IS 19 1 9 3 4 5 6 7 8 1400 3300 14 19 15 1 Ifa 1 17 1 18 4 19 ~5 1 1 2 3 8 4 9 5 10 6 n 7 12 8 13 9 14 10 Is 11 16 12 17 V6 18 1500 3400 1600 3500 ^___ 5 6 7 i S K 11 12 li 14 15 16 17 18 IS 1 2 .'i 4 1700 3600 _^ 10 n 12 \'. 14 15 16 17 IJ 19 1 2 £ 4 5 6 7 8 9 1800 3700 15 16 17 18119 112 3 4 5i 6 7 8 9 10 11 12 13 14 Explanation. — Enter the Table on the left hand with the even number of years of the given year, and seek the years less than a hundred, at the head of the Table; and the Golden Number will be found at the angle where the columns meet. Example. — Required the Golden Number for tne year 1482. Look for 1400 in the left hand division under " hundreds of years," and for 82 at the top of the Table in the divisions marked " years less than a hundred : " at the angle, where the perpendicular line under 82 meets the horizontal line parallel with 1400, is the Golden Number for the year 1482» viz. 1. 50 TABLE B. CONTAINING THE DOMINICAL LETTERS for 4200 YEARS BEFORE THE CHRISTIAN ERA, SDlfl ^t^U* Hundreds of Years before Christ. Years, by which the given Year exceeds the Hundreds of Years. 700. 1400 2100 2800 3500 100 800 1500 2200 2900 3600 200 900 1600 2300 3000 3700 300 1000 1700 2400 3100 3800 400 1100 1800 2500 3200 3900 500 1200 1900 2600 3300 4000 600 1300 2000 2700 34001 410(; 28 56 84 D C C B B A A G b" G F F E G ED F 1 29 57 85 E D C A 2 30 58 86 F E D C B A G S 31 59 87 G F E D c B A 4 32 60 88 89 B A A G G F FE E D D C C B 5 33 61 C B A G F E D 6 34 62 90 D C B A G F E 7 35 6d 91 E D C B A G F 8 36 64 92 G F F E E D D C C B B A A G 9 37 65 93 A G F E D C B 10 38 66 94 B A G F E D C 11 59 61 95 C B A G F E D 12 40 68 96 E D D C C B B A A G G F F E 13 41 69 97 F E D C B A G 14 42 70 98 G F E D C B A 15 43 71 99 A G F E D C B 16 44 72 C B B A A G G F F E E D D C 17 45 73 D C B A G F E 18 46 74 E D C B A G F 19 47 75 F E D C B A G 20 48 76 A G G F F E E D D C C B 1) B A C 21 49 77 B A G F E 22 50 78 C B A G F E D 23 51 79 D C B A G F E 24 25 52 53 80 81 F E G E D D C E C B D B A C A G G F F B A 26 54 82 A G F E D c B |27 55 83 B A G F E D c Explanation. — To fipd the Dominical Letter for any year before Christ, according to the old style, by this Table, subtract one from the j^iven year, and seek the hundreds of which the remainder consists, at the head of the Table, and the years, more than the hundreds, in the columns on the left hand, so designated. Example. — Required the Dominical Letter for the year 1720 before Christ, old style. Subtract one, and seek 1700 at the top, and 19 on the left of the Tabic, and where the lines intersect each other is the letter " C," which is the Dominical Letter for the year 1720 before the Christian era. 51 TABLE C. coNTAiKiNG THE DOMINICAL LETTERS tor 4200 YEARS AFTER THE CHRISTIAN ERA, ©lO <^t)?iC. Years, by which the given Year exceeds the Hundreds of Years. Hundreds of Years after Christ | 700 14^)0 2100 2800 3500 100 800 1500 2200 2900 3600 200 900 1600 2300 3000 370() 300 1000 1700 2400 3100 3800 400 1100 1800 2500 3200 3900 500 1200 1900 2600 3.300 4000 600 1300 2000 2700 3400 4100 28 56 84 DC E D c F E D G F AG F B A C B A 1 29 51 85 B E G 2 30 58 86 A B C D E F G 3 31 59 87 G A B C D E F 4 32 60 88 F E G F A G B A C B D C E D 5 33 61 89 D E F G A B C 6 34 62 90 c D E F G A B 7 35 63 91 B C D E F G A 8 36 37 64 92 A G F B A C B A D C E D C F E G F "e" 9 65 93 G B D 10 38 66 94 E F G A B C D 11 39 67 95 D E F G A B C 12 13 40 68 96 97" C B A D C E D C~ F E D G F A G F B A G 69 B E 14 42 70 98 G A B C D E F 15 43 71 99 F G A B C D E 16 44 72 ED F E D G F ~e' A G f" B A G C B A D C B 17 45 73 C 18 46 74 B C D E F G A 19 47 75 A B C D E F G 20 21 48 76 77 G F e" A G B A F G C B A D C E D F E 49 B C D 22 50 78 D E F G A B C 23 51 79 C D 1 E F G A B 24 52 80 B A C B D C B E D C F E G F ~e" A G 25 53 81 G A 26 54 82 F G 1 A B C D E 27 55 83 E F ! G A B C ^^ ExPLANATiox. — Seek the hundreds of which a year consists at the top and the years more than the hundreds at the side, on the left hand, rind the letter or letters at the point, where the lines cross each other, is the Domi. nical Letter tor the year in question. Example. — Required the Dominical Letter for the year 1575 old style. Seek for 1.500 in the upper, and for 75 in the side columns ; and the letter where the lines intersectis B, which is the Dominical Letter for the year ^* E 2 52 TABLE D. CONTAINING THE DOMINICAL LETTERS for 4000 YEARS AFTER THE CHRISTIAN ERA, NEW STTLE. Hundreds of Years after Christ | m aco 300 400 500 600 700 800 900 1000 1100 1200 1300 1400 1500 160Q 1700 1800 1900 2000 Years.bywhich the given 2100 2200 2300 2400 Year exceeds the Hun- 2500 2600 270O 2800 dreds of Years. 2900 3000 3100 3200 3300 3400 3500 3600 3700 3800 3900 4000 c E G B A 1 29 51 85 B D F G - o 30 58 86 A C E F 3 31 59 87 G B D E 4 32 60 88 FE A G CB DC a 33 61 89 D F A B 6 34 62 90 C E G A 7 35 63 91 B D F G 8 36 64 92 AG C B ED FE 9 37 65 93 F A C D 10 38 66 94 E G B C 11 39 61 95 D F A B 12 40 41 68 69 96 CB ED GF A G 97 A C E F 14 42 70 98 G B D E 15 43 71 99 F A C D 16 44 72 ED G F B A C B 17 45 73 C E G A 18 46 74 B D F G 19 47 15 A C E F 20 48 16 G F B A DC ED 21 49 11 E G B C 22 50 78 D F A B 23 51 79 C E G A 24 52 80 B A DC FE GF 25 53 81 G B D E 26 54 82 F A C D 27 55 83 E G B C 28 56 84 1 DC FE A G B A ExAMPLB.— Required the Dominical Letter for the year 1854. Seek 1800 at the top, and 5t in the side columns, and at the point where the perpendicular meets the horizontal line is the letter A, which is the Dominical Letterforthe year 1854.. Itis important to observe that Leap or Bissextile years have two Dominical Letters ; the first of which is the Domi- nical Letter until the 1st of March, on which day the second letter becomes the Donunj- cal Letter for the remainder of the year. Thtis, 1852 is a Leap or Bissextile Year, and accordingly, this Table shows that the Dominical I.etters for that vear are D «. ; ule»t, U is the Dominical Letter from the 1st of January to the 'igih of February, both days inclusive; and C is the Dominical Letter on the 1st of March, and continues to De to until the end of the year. 53 TABLE E. SHOWING THE DAYS OF THE MONTH BY THE DOMINICAL LETTERS. SOTH FOR THE OLD AND NEW STYLE. MONTHS. A B C D E F G January. October. 1 8 15 22 29 2 16 23 30 3 10 17 24 31 4 11 18 25 5 12 19 26 6 13 20 27 7 14 21 28 I 8 15 22 2.9 2 9 16 23 30 3 10 17 24 31 4 11 18 25 February. March. November, 5 12 19 26 6 13 20 27 7 14 21 28 1 8 15 22 29 April. July. 2 9 16 23 SO 3 10 17 24 31 4 11 18 25 5 12 19 26 6 13 20 27 7 14 21 28 1 8 15 22 29 2 9 16 23 30 3 10 17 24 31 4 11 18 25 1 8 15 22 29 5 12 19 26 2 9_ 16 23 30 August. 6 13 20 27 7 14 21 28 September. December. 3 10 17 24 81 4 11 18 25 5 12 19 26 6 13 20 27 7 14 21 28 1 8 15 22 29 2 9 16 23 30 3 10 17 24 31 4 11 18 25 1 8 15 22 29 5 12 19 26 6 13 20 27 May. 7 14 21 28 2 9 16 23 30 3 10 17 24 June. 4 11 18 25 5 12 19 26 6 13 20 27 7 14 21 28 MONTHS. A B c D E F G E 3 54 Explanation. — The Dominical Letter for any given year being found by Tables B, C, or D, all the figures in the column, under that letter, in this Table, indicate that they are the days of the months (expressed in the first column on the left hand) on which Sundays happen throughout the said year ; and the next figures on the right hand indicate all the Mondays ; the next, all the Tuesdays ; &c. Examples. — Required the day of the week on which the 23rd of April, 1584, new style, occurred. The Domi- nical Letters for that year, it being Leap-year (as shown by Table D), are A G. For the month of April, (see the rule in page 49.) G is the Dominical Letter, which being found at the top or bottom of this Table, and the eye carried up, or down, until it comes opposite to the di- vision appropriated to the months of April and July, it will be found that in the year for which G is the Domi- nical Letter, the 1st, 8th, 15th, 22nd, and 29th of April (and July) are Sundays ; the 2nd, 9th, l6th, 23rd, and SOth are Mondays ; the 3rd, 10th, 17th, and 24th (and 31st of July) are Tuesdays ; the 4th, 11th, 18th, and 25th are Wednesdays; the 5th, 12th, 19th, and 26th are Thursdays ; the 6th, ISth, 20th, and 27th are Fridays; and the 7th, 14th, 21st, and 28th are Saturdays. This Table is particularly useful, and is, indeed, indispensable in ascertaining the exact date of documents, when, as was the custom for several centuries, they are dated on a particular day of the week, before or after any feast day. For instance, the will of king Henry III. is dated on Tuesday next after the feast of the Apostles St. Peter and Paul, 1253. The parliament summoned by writs tested on the 20th of January, A° 3 Ric. II, (1379)^ was to meet on Monday next after the ensuing feast of St. Hilary ; hence it is requisite to discover on what day of the week the feast of St. Peter and Paul, «. e. the 29th of June, and of St. Hilary, i. e. the 13th of January, fell (vide the alphabetical Calendar of Saints postea), to ascertain on what day of the month the Tuesday after the 29th of June, and the Monday after the 13th of January, occurred. 55 TABLE F. SHOWING THE EPACT, ACCORDING TO THE JUUAN OR OLD STYLE, ESTABLISHED BY THE COUNCIL OF NICE, A. D. 325 ; AND ACCORD- ING TO THE GREGORIAN OR NEW STYLE, FIRST ADOPTED AT ROME A. D. 1582, AND IN ENGLAND A. D. 1752. EPACT, OLD STYLE. GOLDEW NUMBER. EPACT, NEW STYLE. EPACT, OLD STYLE. GOLDEV NUMBER. EPACT, NEW STYLE. 11 I. 1 XI. 20 22 II. 11 12 XII. 1 3 III. 22 23 XIII. 12 14 IV. 3 4 XIV. 23 25 V. 14 15 XV. 4 6 VI. 25 26 XVI. 15 17 VII. 6 7 XVII. 26 28 VIII. 17 18 XVIII. 7 9 IX. 28 29 XIX. 18 20 X. 9 E 4 56 ll B z •SE >= X X > > C o 2 fl Explanation. — Ascertain from Tables A, B, C, or D, the Golden Number and Dominical Letter for the given year. Seek the Dominical Letter at the top or bottom of this Table, and the Golden Number at the sides ; and the date, where the columns intersect each other, is Easter Day for the year in question. Example: — Required the date of Easter Day, A. D. 1246, old style. The Golden Number for the year 1246 is XIL {Vide Table A,), and the Dominical Letter is G ( Firfe Table C). In the column under G, and op- posite XIL, is April 8., on which day Easter fell in the year of our Lord 1246. In Leap-years, when there are two Dominical Letters, the second letter is always to be used in ascertaining Easter by this and the following Table. 57 tn is < P3 o Q W P^ O §2 x' o» c X ixi X ^• „. > ^ o» 8^ S5 r- 00 > X X i_; „• > n S ^ ^ ^ w §? > X X ^ Oi CO ■* lO 03 o « > X X > s a 55 §J S s fel > X > «> CO 1^ ^ o< > X X ,_; • '-' n* CO Tf. 1-4 'i "^ >^ «• ■- s 0) M 1 X ^ SJ s §5 §? s; a :: g ^ ^ g ^ »fl to - 00 a-. o ' X S5 t X a> a . Ifl to 1— 00 >< i d § E7 s s 9. CO §3 X ^ ^• >-i CO _. >~" > > > Ol s o< §} S g; 00 > > ^ ^ 8 § 8 55 ^ > > 22 n s Ifl tc o -- > >■ S SJ 55 § §5 Si . > i-i ir> to r^ on CN CO ^ « >-i •— t: Ol CO * 12 cc = . s - S £J s § 8 s gj „• b] U M < n O Q a ^ o ii •Cw'^-as" wis S cu^ lu c 3 „ 2 1^ -§o ^ . ^ 58 TABLE K. SHOWING THE DAY OF THE MONTH OF EASTER DAY, THE [NDICTION, AND THE DOMINICAL LETTERS IN EVERY YEAR, FROM THE YEAR 1000 TO THE YEAR 2000, ACCORDINO TO THE OLD AND NEW STYLE. 1. Easter Day. Indie tion. >i Easter Day. Indic- tion. G F 1000 March 31. XIII. C 1025 April 18. VIIL E 1001 April 13. XIV. B 1026 April 10. IX. D 1002 April 5. XV. A J027 March 26. X. C 1003 March 28. I. GF 1028 April 14. XL B A 1004 April 16. n. E 1029 April 6. XIL G 1005 April 1. IIL D 1030 March 29. XIIL F 1006 April 21. IV. C 1031 April 11. XIV. E 1007 April 6. V. BA 1032 April 2. XV. IDC 1008 March 28. VL G 1033 April 22. I. B 1009 April 17. VII. F 1034 April 14. IL A 1010 April 9. VIIL E 1035 March 30. IIL G 1011 March 25; IX. DC 1036 April 18. IV. FE 1012 April 13. X. B 1037 April 10. V. D 1013 April 5. XL A 1038 March 26. VL C 1014 April 25. xn. G 1039 April 15. VIL B 1015 April 10. XIIL FE 1040 April 6. VIIL A G 1016 Apiil 1. XIV. D 1041 March 22. IX. F 1017 Apjil 21. XV. C 1042 April 11. X. E 1018 April 6. L B 1043 April 3. XL D 1019 March 29. XL AG 1044 April 22. XIL CB 1020 April 17. III. F 1045 April 7. XIIL A 1021 April 2. IV. E 1046 March 30. XIV. G 1022 March 25. V. D 1047 April 19. XV. F 1023 April 14. VL C B 1048 April 3. I. E D 1024 April 5. VIL A 1049 March 26. 11. 1 1 [1000 to 1049.] 59 TABLE K. — continued. h 1^ 1 Easter Day. Indic- tion. le p >^ Easter Day. Indie, tion. G 1050 April 15. III. E D 1080 April 12. III. F 1051 March 31. IV. c 1081 1 April 4. IV. E D 1052 April 19. V. B 1082 April 24. V. C 1053 April 1 1. VI. A 1083 April 9. VI. B 1054 April 3. VII. G F1084 1 March 31. VII. A 1055 April 16. VIII. E 1085 April 20. VIII. GF 1056 April 7. IX. D 1086 April 5. IX. E 1057 March 30. X. C 1087 March 28. X. D 1058 April 19. XI. B A 1088 April 16. XI. C 1059 April 4. XII. G 1089 April 1. XII. BA 1060 March 26. XIII. F 1090 April 21. XIII. G 1061 April 15. XIV E 1091 April 13. XIV. F 1062 March 31. XV. D C 1092 March 28. XV. E 1063 April 20. I. B 1093 April 17. I. DC 1064 April 11. II. A 1094 April 9. II. B 1065 March 27. III. G 1095 March 25. III. A 1066 April 16. IV. F E 1096 April IS. IV. G 1067 April 8. V. D 1097 April 5. V. FE 1068 March 23. VI. C 1098 March 28. VI. D 1089 April 12. VII. B 1099 April 10. VII. C 1070 April 4. VIII. A G 1100 April 1. VIII. B 1071 April 24. IX. F 1101 April 21. IX. AG 1072 April 8. X. E 1102 April 6. X. F 1073 March 31. XI. D 1103 March 29. XL E 1074 April 20. XII. C B 1104 April 17. XII. D 1075 April 5. XIII. A 1105 April 9. XIII. C B 1076 March 27. XIV. G 1106 March 25. XIV. A 1077 April 16. XV. F 1107 April 14. XV. G 1078 April 8. I. E D 1108 April 5. I. F 1079 March 24. II. C 1109 April 25. II. [1050 to 1109.] 60 TABLE K. — continued. k |2 i Easter Day. Indic- tion. le i Easter Day. Indie, tion. >J p ^ B 1110 April 10. III. G F 1140 April 7. III. A nil April 2. IV. E 1141 March 30. IV. G F 1112 April 21. V. D 1142 April 19. V. E 1113 April 6. VI. C 1143 April 4. VI. D 1114 March 29. VII. B A 1144 March 26. VII. C 1115 April 18. VIII. G 1145 April 15. VIII. B A 1116 April 2. IX. F 1146 March 31. IX. G 1117 March 25. X. E 1147 April 20. X. F 1118 April 14. XI. D C 1148 April 11. XL E 1119 March 30. XII. B 1149 April 3. XIL D C 1120 April 18. XIII. A 1150 April 16. XIIL B 1121 April 10. XIV. G 1151 April 8. XIV. A 1122 March 26. XV. F E 1152 March 30. XV. G 1123 April 15. I. D 1153 April 19. I. F E 1124 April 6. II. C 1154 April 4. IL D 1125 March 29. III. B 1155 March 27. IIL C 1126 April 11. IV. A G 1156 April 15. IV. B 1127 April 8. V. F 1157 March 31 V. A G 1128 April 22. VI. E 1158 April 20. VL F 1129 April 14. VII. D 1159 April 12. VII. E 1130 March 30. VIII. C B 1160 March 27. VIIL D 1131 April 19. IX. A 1161 April 16. IX. C B 1132 April 10. X. G 1162 April 8. X. A 1133 March 26. XL F 1163 March 24. XL G 1134 April 15. XII. E D 1164 April 12. XIL F 1135 April 7. XIII. C 1165 April 4. XIIL ED 1136 March 22. XIV. B 1166 April 24. XIV. C 1137 April 11. XV. A 1167 April 9. XV. B 1138 April 3. I. G F 1168 March 31. I. A 1139 April 23. II. E 1169 April 20. IL [1110 to 1169.] 61 TABLE K. — continued. ^ Easter Day, Indie tion. p i Easter Day. i Indie, tion. >i >' D 1170 April 5. III. B A 1200 April 9. III. C 1171 March 28. IV. G 1201 March 25. IV. B A 1172 April 16. V. F 1202 April 14. V. G 1173 April 8. VI. E 1203 April 6. VI. F 1174 March 24. VII. DC 1204 April 25. VII. E 1175 April 13. VIII, B 1205 April 10. VIII. D C 1176 Aprir4. IX. A 1206 April 2. IX. B 1177 April 24. X. G 1207 April 22. X. A 1178 April 9. XI. F E 1208 April 6. XI. G 1179 April 1. XII. D 1209 March 29. XII. F E 1180 April 20. XIII. C 1210 April 18. XIII. D 1181 April 5. XIV. B 1211 April 3. XIV. C 1182 March 28. XV. A G 1212 March 25. XV. B 1183 April 17. I. F 1213 April 14. I. A G 1184 April 1. II. E 1214 March 30. II. F 1185 April 21. III. D 1215 April 19. III. E 1186 April 13. IV. C B 1216 April 10. IV. D 1187 March 29. V. A 1217 March 26. V. C B 1188 April 17. VI. G 1218 April 15. VI. A 1189 April 9.; VII. F 1219 April 7. VII. G 1190 March 25. VIII. E D 1220 March 29. VIII. F 1191 April 14. IX. C 1221 April 11. IX. E D 1192 April 5. X. B 1222 April 3. X. C 1193 March 28. XI. A 1223 April 23. XL B 1194 April 10. XII. G F 1224 April 14. XII. A 1195 April 2. XIII. E 1225 March 30. XIII. G F 1196 April 21. XIV. D 1226 April 19. XIV. E 1197 April 6. XV. C 1227 April 11. XV. D 1198 March 29. I. B A 1228 March 26. I. C 1199 April 18. II. G 1229 April 15. II. [1170 to 1229.] 62 TABLE K. — -continued. h 12 1 Easter Day. Indie tion. Il I2 1 Easter Day. Indie, tion. F 1230 April 7. III. D C 1260 April 4. III. E 1231 March 23. IV. B 1261 April 24. IV. D C 1232 April 11. V. A 1262 April 9. V. B 1235 April 3. VI. G 1263 April I. VI. A 1234 April 23. VII. F E 1264 April 20. VII. G 1235 April 8. VIII. D 1265 April 5. VIII. F E 1236 March 30. IX. C 1266 March 28. IX. D 1237 April 19. X. B 1267 April 17. X C 1238 April 4. XL A G 1268 April 8. XI. B 1239 March 27. XII. F 1269 March 24. XII. A G 1240 April 15. XIII. E 1270 April 13. XIII. F 1241 March 31. XIV. D 1271 April 5. XIV. E 1242 April 20. XV. C B 1272 April 24. XV. D 1243 April 12. I. A 1273 April 9. I. C B 1244 April 3. 11. G 1274 April 1. II. A 1245 April 16. III. F 1275 April 14. III. G 1246 April 8. IV. E D 1276 April 5. IV. F 1247 March 31. V. C 1277 March 28. V. E D 1248 April 19. VI. B 1278 April 17. VI. C 1249 April 4. VII. A 1279 April 2. VII. B 1250 March 27. VIII. G F 1280 April 21. VIII. A 1251 April 16. IX. E 1281 April 13. IX. G F 1252 March 31. X. D 1282 March 29. X. E 1253 April 20. XI. C 128.'^ April 18. XI. D 1254 April 12. XII. B A 1284 April 9. XII. C 1255 March 28. XIII. G 1285 March 25. XIII. B A 1256 April 16. XIV. F ]286 April 14. XIV. G 1257 April 8. XV. E 1287 April 6. XV. F 1258 March 24. I. D C 1288 March 28. I. E 1259 April 13. 11. B 1289 April 10. II. [1230 to 1289.] 63 TABLE K. — continued. Il Easter Day. Indie tion. Il I2 t Easter Day. Indie, tion. 1^ {S >* A 1290 April 2. III. F E 1320 March 30. III. G 1291 April 22. IV. D 1321 April 19. IV. F E 1292 April 6. V. c 1322 April 11. V. D 1293 March 29. VI. B 1323 March 27. VI. C 1294 April 18. VII. A G 1324 April 15. VII. B 1295 April 3. VIII. F 1325 April 7. VIII. A G 1296 March 25. IX. E 1326 March 23. IX. F 1297 April 14. X. D 1327 April 12. X. E 1298 April 6. XI. C B 1328 April 3. XL D 1299 April 19. XII. A 1329 April 23. XII. C B 1300 April 10. XIII. G 1330 April 8. XIII. A 1301 April 2. XIV. F 1331 March 31. XIV. G 1302 April 22. XV. E D 1332 April 19. XV. F 1303 April 7. I. C 1333 April 4. I. E D 1304 March 29. II. B 1334 March 27. II. C 130.5 April 18. III. A 1335 April 16. III. B 1306 April 3. IV. G F 1336 March 31. IV. A 1307 March 26. V. E 1337 April 20. V. G F 1308 April 14. VI. D 1338 April 12. VI. E 1309 March 30. VII. C 1339 March 28. VII. D 1310 April 19. VIII. B A 1340 April 16. VIII. C 1311 April 11. IX. G 134] April 8. IX. B A 1312 March 26. X. F 1342 March 31. X. G !31.H April 15. XI. E 1343 April 13. XL F 1314 April 7. XII. D C 1344 April 4. XIL E 1315 March 23. XIII. B 1345 March 27. XIII. D C 1316 April 11. XIV. A 1346 April 16. XIV. B 1317 April 3. XV. G 1347 April 1. XV. A 1318 April 23. I. F E 1348 April 20. I. G 1319 April 8. IJ. D 1349 April 12. II. [1290 to 1349.] 64> TABLE K. — continued. 22 •go >! Easter Day. Iiidic. tion. 2» tS Easter Day. Indie, tion. C 1350 March 28. III. A G 1380 March 25. III. B 1351 April 17. IV. F 1381 April 14. IV. A G 1352 April 8. V. E 1382 April 6. V. F 1353 March 24. VI. D 1383 March 22. VI. E 1354 April 13. VII. C B 1384 April 10. VII. D 1355 April 5. VIII. A 1385 April 2. VIII. C B 1356 April 24. IX. G 1386 April 22. IX. A 1357 April 9. X. F 1387 April 7. X. G 1358 April 1. XL E D 1388 March 29. XI. F 1359 April 21. XII. C 1389 April 18. XII. E D 1360 April 5. XIII. B 1390 April 3. XIII. C 1361 March 28. XIV. A 1391 March 26. XIV. B 1362 April 17. XV. G F 1S92 April 14. XV. A 1363 April 2. I. E 1393 April 6. I. G F 1364 March 24. II. D 1394 April 19. II. E 1365 April 13. III. C 1395 April 11. III. D 1366 April 5. IV. B A 1396 April 2. IV. C 1367 April 18. V. G 1397 April 22. V. B A 1368 April 9. VI. F 1398 April 7. VI. G 1369 April 1. VII. E 1399 March 30. VII. F 1370 April 14.. VIII. D C 1400 April 18. VIII. E 1371 April 6. IX. B 1401 April 3. IX. D C 1372 March 28. X. A 1402 March 26. X. B 1373 April 17. XI. G 1403 April 15. XI. A 1374 April 2. XII. F E 1404 March 30. XII. G 1375 April 22. XIII. D 1405 April 19. XIII. F £ 1376 April 13. XIV. C 1406 April 11. XIV. D 1377 March 29. XV. B 1407 March 27. XV. C 1378 April 18. I. A G 1408 April 15. I. B 1379 April 10. II. F 1409 April 7. II. [1350 to 1409.] 65 TABLE K. — continued. p i Easter Day. Indie tion. ll 1^ 1 Easter Day. Indie, tion. E 1410 March 23. III. C B 1440 March 27. III. D 1411 April 12. IV. A 1441 April 16. IV. C B 1412 April 3. V. G 1442 April 1. V. A 1413 April 23. VI. F 1443 April 21. VI. G 1414 April 8. VII. E D 1444 April 12. VII. F 1415 March 31. VIII. C 1445 March 28. vm. E D 1416 April 19. IX. B 1446 April 17. IX. C 1417 April 11. X. A 1447 April 9. X. B 1418 March 27. XI. GF 1448 March 24. XL A 1419 April 16. XII. E 1449 April 13. XIL G F 1420 April 7. XIII. D 1450 April 5. XIIL E 1421 March 23. XIV. C 1451 April 25. XIV. D 1422 April 12. XV. B A 1452 April 9. XV. c 1423 April 4. I. G 1453 April 1. I. B A 1424 April 23. II. F 1454 April 21. IL G 1425 April 8. III. E 1455 April 6. IIL F 1426 March 31. IV. D C 1456 March 28. IV. E 1427 April 20. V. B 1457 April 17. V. D C 1428 April 4. VI. A 1458 April 2. VL B 1429 March 27. VII. G 1459 March 25. VII. A 1430 April 16. VIII. F E 1460 April 13. VIIL G 1431 April 1. IX. D 1461 April 5. IX. F E 1432 April 20. X. C 1462 April 18. X. D 1433 April 12. XL B 1463 April 10. XL C 1434 March 28 XII. A G 1464 April 1. XIL B 1435 April 17. XIII. F 1465 April 14. XIIL A G 1436 April 8. XIV. E 1466 April 6. XIV. F 1437 March 31. XV. D 1467 March 29. XV. E 1438 April 13. I. C B 1468 April 17. I. D 1439 April 5. II. A 1469 AprU 2. IL [1410 to 1469.] F 66 TABLE K. — continued. li2 |2 1 Easter Day. Indic- tion. ll 1 Easter Day. Inilic- tion. G 1470 April 22. III. E D 1500 April 19. III. F 1471 April 14. IV. c 1501 April 11. IV. ED 1472 March 29. V. B 1502 March 27. V. C 1473 April 18. VI. A 1503 April 16. VI. B 1474 April 10. VII. G F 1504 April 7. VII. A 1475 March 26. VIII. E 1505 March 23. VIII. G F 1476 April 14. IX. D 1506 April 12. IX. E 1477 April 6. X. C 1507 April 4. X. D 1478 March 22. XI. B A 1508 April 23. XI. C 1479 April 11. XII. G 1509 April 8. XII. B A 1480 April 2. XIII. F 1510 March 31. XIII. G 1481 April 22. XIV. E 1511 April 20. XIV. F 1482 April 7. XV. D C 1512 April 11. XV. E 1483 March 30. I. B 1513 March 27. I. D C 1484 April 18. II. A 1514 April 16. 11. B 1485 April 3. III. G 1515 April 8. III. A 1486 March 26. IV. F E 1516 March 23. IV. G 1487 April 15. V. D 1517 April 12. V. F E 1488 April 6. VI. C 1518 April 4. VI. D 1489 April 19. VIL B 1519 April 24. VII. C 1490 April 11. VIII. A G 1520 April 8. VIII. B 1491 April 3. IX. F 1521 March 31. IX. A G 1492 April 22. X. E 1522 April 20. X. F 1493 April 7. XI. D 1523 April 5. XI. E 1494 March 30. XII. C B 1524 March 27. XII. D 1495 April 19. XIII. A 1525 April 16. XIII. C B 1496 April 3. XIV. G 1526 April 1. XIV. A 1497 March 26. XV. F 1527 April 21. XV. G 1498 April 15. I. E D 1528 April 12. I. F 1499 March 31. II. C 1529 March 28. II. [1470 to 1529.] 67 TABLE K.- - continued. 11 >> Easter Day. Indic- tion. "3 ^. IS e s Easter Day. Indic tion. B 1530 April 17. III. G F 1560 April 14. III. A 1531 April 9. IV. E 1561 April 6. IV. G F 1532 March 31. V. D 1562 March 29. V. E 1533 April 13. VI. C 1563 April 11. VI. D 1534 April 5. VII. 8 A 1564 AprU2. VII. C 1535 March 28. VIII. G 1565 April 22. VIII. B A 1536 April 16. IX. F 1566 April 14. IX. G 1537 April 1. X. E 1567 March 30. X. F 1538 April 21. XI. D C 1568 April 18. XI. E 1539 April 6. XII. B 1569 April 10. XII. D C 1540 March 28. XIII. A 1570 March 26. XIII. B 1541 April 17. XIV. G 1571 April 15. XIV. A 1542 April 9. XV. F E 1572 April 6. XV. G 1543 March 25. I. D 1573 March 22. I. F E 1544 April 13. II. C 1574 April 11. II. D 1545 April 5. III. B 1575 April 3. III. C 1546 April 25. IV. A G 1576 April 22. IV. B 1547 April 10. V. F 1577 April 7. V. A G 1548 April 1. VI. E 1578 March 30. VI. F 1549 April 21. VII. D 1579 April 19. VII. E 1550 April 6. VIII. C B 1580 April 3. VIII. D 1551 March 29. IX. A 1581 March 26. IX. C B 1552 April 17. X. G 1582 April 15. X. A 1553 April 2. XI. G 1554 March 25. XII- F 1555 April 14. XIII. ED 1556 April 5. XIV. C 1557 April 18. XV. B 1558 April 10. I. A 1559 March 26. II. [1530 to 1582.] F 2 68 TABLE K— continued. Mn StEie. Years. NEW STYLE Indie tion. Easter Day. •si Easter Day. I2 i^ F March 31. 1583 B April 10. XI. ED April 19. 1584 A G April 1. XII. C April 11. 1585 F April 21. XIII. B April 3. 1586 E April 6. XIV. A April 16. 1587 D March 29. XV. GF April 7. 1588 CB April 17. I. E March 30. 1589 A April 2. II. D April 19. 1590 G April 22. III. C April 4. 1591 F April 14. IV. B A March 26. 1592 ED March 29. V. G April 15. 1593 C April 18. VI. F March 31. 1594 B April 10. VII. E April 20. 1595 A March 26, VIII. DC April 11. 1596 G F April 14. IX. B March 27. 1597 E April 6. X. A April 16. 1598 D March 22. XL G April 8. 1599 C April 11. XII. FE March 23. 1600 B A April 2. XIII. D April 12. 1601 G April 22. XIV. C April 4. 1602 F April 7. XV. B April 24. 1603 E March 30. I. A G April 8. 1604 DC April 18. II. F March 31. 1605 B April 10. III. E April 20. 1606 A March 26. IV. D April 5. 1607 G April 15. V. C B March 27. 1608 FE April 6. VI. A AprU 16. 1609 D April 19. VII. G April 8. 1610 C April 11. VIII. F March 24. 1611 B April 3. IX. ED April 12. 1612 A G April 22. X. C April 4. 1613 F April 7. XI. B April 24. 1614 E March SO. XII. [1583 to 1614.] 69 TABLE K- — continued. 2DITI «)t2le» 1 NEW STYLE. 1^ Easter Day. Years. 1S2- C 4) Easter Day. Indie, tion. A April 9. 1615 D April 19. XIII. G F March 31. 1616 CB April 3. XIV. E April 20. 1617 A March 26. XV. D April 5. 1618 G April 15. I. C March 28. 1619 F March 31. II. B A April 16. 1620 ED April 19. III. G April 1. 1621 C April 11. IV. F April 21. 1622 B March 27. V. E April 13. 1623 A April 16. VI. DC March 28. 1624 GF April 7. VII. B April 17. 1625 E March 30. VIII. A April 9. 1626 D April 12. IX. G March 25. 1627 C April 4. X. FE April J 3. 1628 B A April 23. XI. D April 5. 1629 G April 15. XII. C March 28. 1630 F March 31. XIII. B April 10. 1631 E April 20. XIV. A G April 1. 1632 D C April 11. XV. F April 21. 1633 B March 27. I. E April 6. 1634 A April 16. II. D March 29. 1635 G April 8. III. CB April 17. 1636 FE March 23. IV. A April 9. 1637 D April 12. V. G March 25. 1638 C April 4. VI. F April 14. 1639 B April 24. VII. ED April 5. 1640 A G April 8. VIII. C April 25. 1641 F March 31. IX. B April 10. 1642 E April 20. X. A April 2. 1643 D April 5. XL GF April 21. 1644 C B March 27. XII. [U )15 to 1644.] F . 3 70 TABLE K — continued. SDItJ gjtple. Years. NEW STYLK Indie- tion. .£■2 |2 Easter Day. |l Easter Day. E April 6. 1645 A April 16. XIII. D March 29. 1646 G April 1. XIV. C April 18. 1647 F April 21. XV. B A April 2. 1648 ED April 12. I. G March 25. 1649 C April 4. II. F April 14. 1650 B April 17. III. E March 80. 1651 A April 9. IV. DC April 18. 1652 G F March 31. V. B April 10. 1653 E April 13. VI. A March 26. 1654 D April 5. VII. G April 15. 1655 C March 28. VIII. FE April 6. 1656 B A April 16. IX. D March 29. 1657 G April 1. X. C April 11. 1658 F April 21. XL B April 3. 1659 E April 13. XII. A G April 22. 1660 DC March 28. XIII. F April 14. 1661 B April 17. XIV. E March 30. 1662 A April 9. XV. D April 19. Aprino. 1663 G March 25. I. CB 1664 FE April 13. II. A March 26. 1665 D April 5. III. G April 15. 1666 C April 25. IV. F April 7. 1667 B April 10. V. ED March 22. 1668 A G April 1, VI. C April 1 1. 1669 F April 21. VII. B April 3. 1670 E April 6. VIII. A April 23. 1671 D March 29. IX. G F April 7. 1672 CB April 17. X. E March 30. 1673 A April 2. XL D April 19. 1674 G March 25. xn. [1645 to 1674.] 71 TABLE K — continued. mn «)trie. Years. NEW STYLR Indie, tion. 1» |2 Easter Day. Easter Day. c April 4. 1675 F April 14. xiri. B A March 26. 1676 ED April 5. XIV. G April 15. 1677 C April 18. XV. F March 31. 1678 B April 10. I. E April 20. 1679 A April 2. II. D C April 11. 1680 G F April 21. III. B April 3. 1681 E April 6. IV. A April 16. 1682 D March 29. V. G April 8. 1683 C April 18. VI. FE March 30. 1684 B A April 2. VII. D April 19. 1685 G April 22. VIII. C April 4. 1686 F April 14. IX. B March 27. 1687 E March 30. X. A G April 15. 1688 DC April 18. XI. F March 31. 1689 B April 10. XII. E April 20. 1690 A March 26. XIII. D April 12. 1691 G April 15. XIV. CB March 27. 1692 FE April 6. XV. A April 16. 1693 D March 22. I. G April 8. 1694 C April 11. II. F March 24. 1695 B April 3. III. ED April 12. 1696 A G April 22. IV. C April 4. 1697 F April 7. V. B April 24. 1698 E March 30. VI. A April 9. 1699 D April 19. VII. GF March 31. 1700 C April 11. VIII. E April 20. 1701 B March 27. IX. D April 5. 1702 A April 16. X. C March 28. 1703 G April 8. XL B A April 16. 1704 FE March 23. XII. [If )75tc > 1704.] F 4 72 TABLE K — continued. 2DIII ^tgle. Years. NEW STYLE. Indie. 1 tion. Is .5 — Easter Day. h Easter Day. P |5 G April 8. 1705 D April 12. XIII. F March 24. 1706 C April 4. XIV. E April 13. 1707 B April 24. XV. DC April 4. 1708 A G April 8. I. B April 24. 1709 F March 31. II. A April 9. 1710 E April 20. III. G April 1. 1711 D April 5. IV. FE April 20. 1712 C B March 27. V. D April 5. 1713 A April 16. VI. C March 28. 1714 G April 1. VII. B April 17. 1715 F April 21. VIII. A G April 1. 1716 ED April 12. IX. F April 21. 1717 C March 28. X. E April 13. 1718 B April 17. XL D March 29. 1719 A April 9. XII. CB April 17. 1720 G F March 31. XIII. A April 9. 1721 E April 13. XIV. G March 25. 1722 D April 5. XV. 1 F April 14. 1723 C March 28. I. ED April 5. 1724 B A April 16. II. C March 28. 1725 G April 1. III. B April 10. 1726 F April 21. IV. A April 2. 1727 E April 13. V- GF April 21. 1728 DC March 28. VI. E April 6. 1729 B April 17. VII. j D March 29. 1730 A April 9. VII I. C April 18. 1731 G March 25. IX. B A April 9. 1732 FE April 13. X. G March 25. 1733 D April 5. XI. F April 14. 1734 C April 25. XII. [1705 to 1734.] 73 TABLE K — continued. [I735 to 1752.] mti S)tEle» Years. NEW STYLE. Indic- tion. Is p Easter Day, 12 Easter Day. E DC B A G April 6. April 25. April 10. April 2. April 22. 1735 1736 1737 1738 1739 B A G F E D April 10. April 1. April 21. April 6. March 29. XIII. XIV. XV. I. II. ! FE D C B A G April 6. March 29. April 18. April 3. March 25. 1740 1741 1742 1743 1744 CB A G F ED April 17. April 2. March 25. April 14. April 5. III. IV. V. VI. VII. F E D CB A April 14. March 30. April 19. April 10. March 26. 1745 1746 1747 1748 1749 C B A G F E April 18. April 10. April 2. April 14. April 6. VIII. IX. X. XI. XII. G F To Sept 2, ED. April 15. April 7. 1750 1751 D C March 29. April 11. XIII. XIV. on and from - March 29. 1752 B A April 2. XV. Sept. 3. A* . * To prevent the possibility of mistake, the following explanation is added : — For the year 1752 E is the Dominical Letter from Jan. 1. to Feb. 29. D March 1. to Sept. 2. A Sept 3. to Dec. 31. The third Dominical Letter arose from the alteration of the style on the Srd of Sept. 1752. Vide p. 37. antd. 74 TABLE K — continued. NEW STYLE. || i Easter Day. Indic- tion. Is CO Easter Day. Indie, tioa 1^ >* p >* B A 1780 March 26. XIII. G 1781 April 15. XIV. F 1782 March 31. XV. G 175S April 22. I. E 1783 April 20. I. F 1754 April 14. II. D C 1784 April 11. II. E 1755 March 30. III. B 1785 March 27. III. D C 1756 April 18. IV. A 1786 April 16. IV. B 1757 April 10. V. G 1787 April 8. V. A 1758 March 26. VI. F E 1788 March 23. VI. G 1759 April 15. VII. D 1789 April 12. VII. F E 1760 April 6. VIII. C 1790 April 4. VIII. D 1761 March 22. IX. B 1791 April 24. IX. C 1762 April 11. X. A G 1792 April 8. X. B 1763 April 3. XL F 1793 March 31. XI. A G 1764 April 22. XII. E 1794 April 20. XII. F 1765 April 7. XIII. D 1795 April 5. XIII. E 1766 March 30. XIV. C B 1796 March 27. XIV. D 1767 April 19. XV. A 1797 April 16. XV. C B 1768 April 3. I. G 1798 April 8. I. A 1769 March 26. II. F 1799 March 24. II. G 1770 April 15. III. E 1800 April 13. III. F 1771 March 31. IV. D 1801 April 5. IV. E D 1772 April 19. V. C 1802 April 18. V. C 1778 April 11. VI. B 1803 April 10. VI. B 1774 April 3. VII. A G 1804 April 1. VII. A 1775 April 16. VIII. F 1805 April 14. VIII. G F 1776 April 7. IX. E 1806 April 6. IX. E 1777 March 30. X. D 1807 March 29. X. D 1778 April 19. XI. C B 1808 April 17. XL C 1779 April 4. XII. A ' 1809 April 2. XIL [1753 to 1809.] 7i> TABLE K — continued. NEW STYLE. II 2- 2 Easter Day. Indic- tion. 1= S ■" i Easter Day Indie tion. 1^ >^ p >i G 1810 April 22. XIII. ED 1840 April 19. XIII. F 1811 April 14. XIV. c 1841 April 11. XIV. E D 1812 March 29. XV. B 1842 March 27. XV. C 1813 April 18. I. A 1843 April 16. I. B 1814 April 10. II. G F 1844 April 7. II. A 1815 March 26. III. E 1845 March 23. III. G F 1816 April 14. IV. D 1846 April 12. IV. E 1817 April 6. V. C 1847 April 4. V. D 1818 March 22. VI. B A 1848 April 23. VI. C 1819 April 11. VII. G 1849 April 8. VII. B A 1820 April 2. VIII. F 1850 March 31. VIII. G 1821 April 22. IX. E 1851 April 20. IX. F 1822 x\pril 7. X. D C 1852 April 11. X. E 1823 March 30. XI. B 1853 March 27. XI. D C 1824 April 18. XII. A 1854 April 16. XII. B 1825 April 3. XIII. G 1855 April 8. XIII. A 1826 March 26. XIV. FE 1856 March 23. XIV. G 1827 April 15. XV. D 1857 April 12. XV. F E 1828 April 6. I. C 1858 April 4. I. D 1829 April 19. II. B 1859 April 24. II. C 1830 April 11. III. A G 1860 April 8. III. B 1831 April 3. IV. F 1861 March 31. IV. A G 1832 April 22. V. E 1862 April 20. V. F 1833 April 7. VI. . D 1863 April 5. VI. E 1834 March 30. VII. C B 1864 March 27. VII. D 1835 April 19. VIII. A 1865 April 16. VIII. C B 1836 April 3. IX. G 1866 April 1. IX. A 1837 March 26. X. F 1867 April 21. X. G 1838 April 15. XI. ED 1868 April 12. XI. F 1839 March 31. XII. C 1869 March 28. XII. 1 [1810 to 1869.] 76 TABLE K — continued. NEW STYLE. I2 2 Easter Day. Indie tion. I2 5 5 2 1 Easter Day. Indie. tion. B 1870 April 17. XIII. G 1900 April 15. XIII. A 1871 April 9. XIV. F 1901 April 7. XIV. G F 1872 March 31. XV. E 1902 March 30. XV. E 1873 April 13. I. D 1903 April 12. I. D 1874 April 5. II. C B 1904 April 3. II. C 1875 March 28. III. A 1905 April 23. III. B A 1876 April 16. IV. G 1906 April 15. IV. G 1877 April 1. V. F 1907 March 31. V. F 1878 April 21. VI. ED 1908 April 19. VI. E 1879 April 13. VI I. C 1909 April 11. VII. D C 1880 March 28. VIII. B 1910 March 27. VIII. B 1881 April 17. IX. A 1911 April 16. IX. A 1882 April 9. X. GF 1912 April 7. X. G 1883 March 25. XI. E 1913 March 23. XI. FE 1884 April 13. XII. D 1914 April 12. XII. D 1885 April 5. XIII. C 1915 April 4. XIII. C 1886 April 25. XIV. BA 1916 April 23. XIV. B 1887 April 10. XV. G 1917 April 8. XV. 1 A G 1888 April 1. I. F 1918 March 31. I. F 1889 April 21. II. E 1919 April 20. II. E 1890 April 6. III. D C 1920 April 4. III. D 1891 March 29. IV. B 1921 March 27. IV. C B 1892 April 17. V. A 1922 April 16. V. A 1893 April 2. VI. G 1923 April 1. VI. G 1894 March 25. VII. FE 1924 April 20. VII. F 1895 April 14. VIII. D 1925 April 12. VIII. ED 1896 April 5. IX. C 1926 April 4. IX. C 1897 April 18. X. B 1927 April 17. X. B 1898 April 10. XI. A G 1928 April 8. XI. A 1899 April 2. XII. F 1929 March 31. XII. [I87O to 1929.] 77 TABLE K — continued. NEW STYLE, | 1,- i Easter Day. Indic- tion. ii 2 Easter Day. Indic tion. 1^ fH >> 1 E 1930 April 20. XIII. CB I960 April 17. XIII. D 1931 April 5. XIV. A 1961 April 2. XIV. CB 1932 March 27. XV. G 1962 April 22. XV. A 1933 April 16. I. F 1963 April 14. I. G 1934 April 1. II. ED 1964 March 29. II. F 1935 April 21. III. C 1965 April 18. III. ED 1936 April 12. IV. B 1966 April 10. IV. C 1937 March 28. V. A 1967 March 26. V. B 1938 April 17. VI. G F 1968 April 14. VI. A 1939 April 9. VII. E 1969 April 6. VII. G F 1940 March 24. VIII. D 1970 March 29. VIII. E 1941 April 13. IX. C 1971 April 11. IX. D 1942 April 5. X. B A 1972 April 2. X. C 1943 April 25. XI. G 1973 April 22. XI. B A 1944 April 9. XII. F 1974 April 14. XII. G 1945 April 1. XIII. E 1975 March 30. XIII. F 1946 April 21. XIV. D C 1976 April 18. XIV. E 1947 April 6. XV. B 1977 April 10. XV. D C 1948 March 28. I. A 1978 March 26. I. B 1949 April 17. II. G 1979 April 15. II. A 1950 April 9. III. F E 1980 April 6. III. G 1951 March 25. IV. D 1981 April 19. IV. F E 1952 April 13. V. C 1982 April 11. V. D 1953 April 5. VI. B 1983 April 3. VI. C 1954 April 18. VII. AG 1984 April 22. VII. B 1955 April 10. VIII. F 1985 April 7. VIII. A G 1956 April 1. IX. E 1986 March 30. IX. F 1957 April 21. X. D 1987 April 19. X. E 1958 April 6. XI. C B 1988 April 3. XI. D 1959 March 29. XII. A 1969 March 26. XII. [1930 to 1989.] 7$ TABLE K — continued. NEW STYLE. u 2 1^ Easter Day. Indie tion. >J XIII. A 1995 XIV. G F 1996 XV. E 1997 1. D 1998 II. C 1999 Easter Day. Indie tion. G F E D C 6 1990 1991 1992 1993 1994 April 15. March 31. April 19. April 11. April 3. April 16. April 7. March 30. April 12. April 4. III. IV. V. VI. VI I. [1990 to 1999.] 79 TABLE L. lOWlNG THE DAY OF THE MONTH, IN COMMON YEARS, OW WHICH ALL THE PRINCIPAL MOVEABLE FEASTS OCCUR, WHEN EASTER DAY IS KNOWN. «si i^'s. Easter Septna- Sexa- li"& Shrove ifP Mid Lent Passion or Carle Sunday. Palm Dav. &.1 Sunday. .5 5".^ Tuesday. Sunday. Sunday. MaB.2£. Jan. 18. Jan. 25. Feb. 1. Feb. 3. Feb. 4. Mar. 1. Mar. 8. Mar. 15. 23. 19. 26. 2. 4. 5. 2. 9. 16. 24. 20. 27. 3. 5. 6. 3. 10. 17. 25. 21. 28. 4. 6. 7. 4. 11. 18. 26. 22. 29. 5. 7. 8. 5. 12. 19. 27. 23. 30. 6. 8. 9. 6. 13. 20. 28. 24. 31. 7. 9. 10. 7. 14. 21. 29. 25. Feb. 1. 8. 10. 11. 8. 15. 22. SO. 26. 2. 9. 11. 12. 9. 1& 23. 31. 27. 3. 10. 12. 13. 10. 17. 24. April 1. 28. 4. 11. 13. 14. 11. 18. 25. 2. 29. 5. 12. 14. 15. 12. 19. 26. 3. 30. 6. 13. 15. 16. 13. £0. 27. 4. 31. 7. 14. 1& 17. K 21. 28. 5. Feb. 1. 8. 15. 17. 18. 15. 22, 29. 6. 2. 9. 16. 18. 19. 16. 23. 30. 7. 3. 10. 17. 19 20. 17. 24. 31. 8 4. 11. 18. 20. 21. 18. 25. April 1. 9. 5. 12. 19. 21. 22. 19. 26. 2 10. 6. 13. 20. 22. 23. 20. 27. 3. 11. 7. 14. 21. 23. 24. 21. 28. 4. 12. 8. 15. 22. 24. 25. 22. 29. 5. 13. 9. 16. 23. 25. 26. 23. 30. 6. 14. 10. 17. 24. 26. 27. 24. 31. 7. 15. 11. 18. 25. 27. 28. 25. April 1. 8. 16. 12. 19. 26. 28. Mar. 1. 26. 2. 9. 17. 13. 20. 27. Mar. 1. 2. 27. 3. 10. 18. J4. 21. 28. 2. 3. 28. 4. 11. 19. 15. 22. Mar. 1. 3. 4. 29. 5. 12. 20. 16. 23. 2. 4. 5. 30. 6. 13. 21. 17. 24. 3. 5. 6. 31. 7. 14. 22. 18. 25. 4. 6. 7. April 1. 8. 15. 23. 19. 26. 5. 7. 8. 2. 9. 16. 24. 20. 27. 6. 8. 9. 3. 10. 17. 25. 21. 28. 7. 9. la 4. 11. 18. Eastek 1 DAT. I Septua- gesima Sunday. Sexa- gesima Sunday. Shrove Tuesday Mid Lent Sunday. Passion or Carle Sunday. Palm Sunday. In Leap years one day is to be added to the dates of all Festivals in this Table which occur in the months of January and February. See Table M. p. 81, 80 TABLE L — continued. Eastbr Good Low RoKation Ill Trinity C^tt AdTent Day. Friday. Sunday. Sunday. <|g n Sunday. Sunday. Mar. 22. Mar. 20. Mar. 29. April 26. April 30. May 10. May 17. May 21. Nov. 29. 23. 21.1 30. 27. 11, la 22. 30. 24. 22.] 31. 28. ^^ i 12. 19. 23. Dec. 1. 25. 23. 'April 1. 29. a la 20. 24. 2. 26. 24. 2. SO. 4. 14 21. 25. 3. 27. 25. a May 1. 5. 15. 22. 26. Nov. 27. 28. 26. 4. 2. & 5?: 2a 27. 28. 29. 27. s. a 7. 24. 2a 29. 30. 28. 6. 4. 8. 18. 25. 29. SO. 31. 29. 7. 5. 9. 19. 26. 30. Dec. 1. AprilI. 30. 8. 6. la 20. 27. 31. 2. 2. 31. 9. 7. 11. 21. 28. June 1. a a April 1. 10. 8. 12. 22. 29. 2.:Nov. 27.1 4. 2. 11. 9. la 2a 30. a 28. 5. 3. 12. 10. 14 24 31. 4 29. 6. 4. la 11. 15. 25. June 1. 5. 30. 7. & 14. 12. 16. 2& 2. 6. Dec. 1. 8. 6. 15. la 17. 27. a 7. 2. 9. 7. la 14. 18. 28. 4 a 3. 10. 8. 17. 15. 19. 29. 5. 9. Nov. 27. 11. 9. 18. 16. 20. 30. 6. 10. 28. 12. 10. 19. 17. 21. 31. 7. 11. 29. 13. 11. 20. 18. 22. June 1. 8. 12.i 30.1 14. 12. 21. 19. 23. 2. 9. la.Dec. 1. 15. 13. 22. 20. 24. a 10. 14 2. 16. 14 2a 21. 25. 4 11. 15. a 17. 15. 24. 22. 26. 5. 12. la Nov. 27. 18. 16. 25. 23. 27. & la 17. 28. 19. 17. 26. 24. 28. 7. 14 la 29. 20. 18. 27. 25. 29. a 15. 19. 30. 21. 19. 28. 26. 30. 9. 16. 20. Dec. 1. 22. 20. 29. 27. 31. 10. 17. 21. 2. 23. 21. 30. 28. June 1. 11. la 22. a 24 22.; May 1. 29. 2. 12. 19. 23. Nov. 27. 25. 23.1 2. 30. a la 20. 24 28. Eastbr Good Low Rogation ill Trinity Corpus Cidcti. Adrent DAT. .FWday. Sunday. S^ay. i o 1 h Sundajl. Sunday. ilL 81 TABLE M. SHOWING ON WHAT DAYS SEPTUAGESIMA, SEXA- GESIMA, AND SHROVE (or QUINQUAGESIMA) SUNDAYS, SHROVE TUESDAY and ASH WED- NESDAY, FALL in leap or bissextile years. Easter Day. Septuagesima Sumlay. Sexagesima Sunday. Shrove Sunday. Shrove Tuesday. Ash Wednesday. Mar. 22. Jan. 19, Jan. 26. Feb. 2. Feb. 4. Feb. 5. 23. 20. 27. 3. 5. 6. 24. 21. 28. 4. 6. 7. 25. 22. 29. 5. 7. 8. 26. 23. 30. 6. 8. 9. 27. 24. 31. 7. 9. 10. 28. 25. Feb. 1. 8. 10. 11. 29. 26. 2. 9. 11. 12. 30. 27. 3. 10. 12. 13. 31. 28. 4. 11. 13. 14. April 1. 29. 5. 12. 14. 15. 2. 30. 6. 13. 15. 16. 3. 31. 7. 14. 16. 17. 4. Feb. 1. 8. 15. 17. 18. .5. 2. 9. 16. 18. 19. 6. 3. 10. 17. 19. 20. 7. 4. 11. 18. 20. 21. 8. 5. 12. 19. 21. 2'2. 9. 6. 13. 20. 22. 23. 10. 7. 14. 21. 23. 24. 11. 8. 15. 22. 24. 25. 12. 9. 16. 23. 25. 26. 13. 10. 17. 24. 26. 27. 14. 11. 18. 25. 27. 28. 15. 12. 19. 26. 28. 29. 16. 13. 20. 27. 29. Mar. 1. 17. 14. 21. 28. Mar. 1. 2. 18. 15. 22. 29. 2. 3. 19. 16. 23. Mar. 1. 3. 4. 20. 17. 24. 2. 4. 5. 21. 18. 25. 3. 5. 6. 22. 19. 26. 4. 6. 7. 23. 20. 27. 5. 7. 8. 24. 21. 28. 6. 8. 9. 25. 22. 29. 7. 9. 10. Easter Day Septuagesima Sunday. Sexagesima Sunday. Shrove Sunday. Shrov* Tuesday. Ash Wednesday. 82 TABLE N. PERPETUAL LUNAR CALENDAR.* This Table exhibits at one view, for all periods, and adapted to both styles, the New Moon of each month, and her entire course, the Paschal Term, and Easter of each year. In the Old Style the commencement of each Moon is indicated by the Golden Number. The nineteen years, of which the Golden Number or Cycle of nineteen years is composed, answers to the nineteen days of each month, whereon it was formerly supposed the new Moons could only occur. In this Table an is placed opposite the days to which the Golden Number does not apply. To discover on what day of the month the New Moon happened in any year, Old Style, ascertain from Table A, the Golden Number (or Prime) for that year, and see what day of this month is parallel thereto m this Table. Example : — Required the days of the New Moon for the year 1510. Seek for the Golden Number for 1510 in Table A; where it will be found to be X.; then look for that number in the column marked " Golden Number," in this Table, for any particular month or months; when it will be seen that, in 1510, the New Moon occurred on the 14th of January, the 12th of February, the 14th of March, the 12 th of April, the 12th of May, the 10th of June, the 10th of July, tlie 8th of August, the 7th of September, the 6th of • From " L'Art de verifier les Dates." PERPETUAL LUNAR CALENDAR. 83 October, the 5th of November, and on the 4th of De- cember. To the Golden Number, which was used for ascer- taining when the New Moons occurred, for the Old Style, Epacts have succeeded for the New. In this Table these Epacts are placed opposite to the days of each month, in retrograde order, from number thirty, indicated by an *, to the number one. They then re- commence with the asterisk, as far as number I., from which they proceed, in retrograde order, from the 1st of January to the last of December, in such form, that, unlike the Golden Number, there is no day of the year which is not marked by at least one Epact. To know on what day of any month the New Moon happens in any year. New Style, L e., since 1582, ascertain from Table F, the Epact for the year in question; and the day of each month parallel to that number in this Table is the day of the New Moon in that month. It is necessary, however, to remember, that, most frequently, the New Moon occurs two, and sometimes three days, and sometimes one day, before the day marked by the Epact, and that it rarely falls on the day indicated. For this reason, two Epacts are often as- signed to one day in this Lunar Calendar ; of which the following is the explanation: — The Epact 25, in Arabic cyphers, placed opposite to another Epact, in Roman figures, on the 6th of January, the 4th of February, the 6th of March, the 4th of April, the 4th of May, the 2nd of June, the 2nd and 31st of July, the 30th of August, the 28th of September, the 28th of October, the 26th of November, and the 26th of December, are inserted, to indicate that, in certain years, the New Moons differ slightly from the day marked by the Epact in Roman numerals, with the view of causing the lunar year to accord better with the solar year. The years when the Epact 25, in Arabic cypher^ is to be used, are when the Epact answers to a Golden 84 PERPETUAL LUNAR CALENDAR. Number which is above 11, as is the case with the eight last years of the Cycle of nineteen years. But if the Epact 25 answers to a Golden Number below 12, as is the case with the eleven first years of the Cycle of nineteen years, then the Epact XXV., in Roman nu- merals, is to be used, and never the other, which does not come into use until after the year I9OO. Thus, there are two Epacts opposite the 31st of December, the Epact 19, in Arabic figures, and the Epact XX., in Roman figures. The first serves for years which agree with the Golden Number I9, which happened for the last time in the year 1 6^, and will not again occur until the year 8500. The second serves for all years wherein this agreement does not occur; therefore, the Epacts XXV. and XXIV., both in Roman numerals, are placed opposite to the 5th of February, the 5th of April, the 3rd of June, the 1st of August, the 29th of September, and the 27 th of November. They are doubled, for two rea- sons. The first is, that, if thirty Epacts followed each other twelve times without any being doubled, they would answer to 360 days; but the common lunar year contains only 354i days ; so that, to prevent the number of Epacts surpassing the number of 354 days of the common lunar year, it was necessary to double six of those Epacts. By means of these six double Epacts, the thirty, repeated twice, brings us only to the 20th of December inclusive, instead of to the 26th of that month, as would have been the case if some of them had not been doubled. But it is necessary that it should only bring us to the 20th of December, in order that eleven days should remain before the end of that month ; that is to say, as many days as the lunar year is less than the solar, which always ends on the 31st of December. These eleven last days of December are marked with the same Epacts as the eleven first days of January ; and when the New Moon happens on one of the last days of December, she is always exactly indicated by the Epact which corresponds with that day. PERPETUAL LUNAR CALENDAR. 85 The second reason why there are six double Epacts, — or, to speak more properly, why these double Epacts are placed opposite to the 5th of February, the 5th of April, the 3rd of June, the 1st of August, the 29th of September, and the 27th of November, — is, that the full moons, or of thirty days, and the moons which the French term ^' les lunes caves " * which have only twenty-nine, succeed each other alternately. In fact, these two Epacts, XXV. and XXIV., thus placed opposite each other on the days alluded to, cause all the Epacts which follow them to advance one day ; and, in so advancing, create that succession of full moons and of moons '^ caves." This is more easily shown by an example. For the year 1785, the Epact was XVIII., that being the moon's age on the 3 1st of December, 1784. When the Epact is XVIII., this Table shows that New Moons happen on the 13th of January, the 11th of February, the 13th of March, the 1 1th of April, the 1 1th of May, the 9th of June, the 9th of July, the 7th of August, the 6tli of September, the 5 th of October, the 4th of November, and on the 3rd of December. By counting the days of these lunations, it will be seen that that of January is thirty days, that of February twenty-nine, that of March thirty, that of April twenty- nine, and so the others ; always one of thirty, and the other of twenty-nine, succeeding each other alternately until the end of the year. It is material to recollect,in these calculations, that the moon or lunation of a month, is not that which begins, but that which ends in that month. The moon of Jan- uary, in 1785, for instance, is not that which began on 13th of that month in the year 1785, but thatwhich ends on the 12th of the same month, and which began on the 14th of December, 1784. From the 14th of De- cember to the 12th of January inclusive, are SO days ; ♦ Strauchius says, " Some months are called Pleni, othere Cavi. The Pleni are those that consist of thirty days, the Cavi oi twenty-nine; and these two in the Lunar or Lunar Solar year are placed alternately, by reason of the appendage of twelve hours, which being omitted in one month and doubled in the other make twenty-four." G 3 85 PERPETUAL LUXAR CALENDAR. SO that the moon of January is a full moon, or of 30 days. From the 13th of January to the 10th of February inclusive^ are 29 days ; so that the moon of February is a moon " cave/' or of 29 days. From the 11th of February to the 12th of March inclusive, are 30 days ; and from the 13th of March to the 10th of April, always inclusive, are 29 days. These are the two moons one of which is full and the other " cave," the first of March, the second of April. In continuing the same calculation to the month of December, a full moon will be found for May, a " cave " for June, a full in July, a " cave " in August, a full in September, a *' cave " in October, a full in November, and a '^cave" in December, which ends on the 2nd of that month. But that which begins on the 3rd, ought to end on the 31st of the same month, and not on the 1st of January following; inasmuch as the Golden Number for 1785 is 19j so that the last moon ought only to contain 29 days. Those full and " cave " moons which follow alternately, are not so ex- actly indicated by the Epacts of the New Calendar, and therefore the Epacts XXV. and XXVI. are placed oppo- site each other on the days which have been mentioned. It only remains to notice the agreement or corre- spondence of the Epacts of the New Calendar with the Golden Number or the different years of the Cycle of nineteen years. From the reformation of the Ca- lendar, in 1582, until the year 1700 exclusive, the Epact I. answered to the Golden Number I., theEpact XII. to the Golden Number II., and the others in the same order, from 1596 to I69I included. From and including 1700 to 1899 inclusive the Epact XXX. in- dicated by an *, answers to the Golden Number I., the Epact XI. to the Golden Number II., and so the re- mainder from 1710 to 1899 included. If the former correspondence between the Epact and Golden Number still subsisted, X. would have been reckoned for the Epact, X. being always reckoned opposite to the Golden Number X., as was the case each time when the Grolden Number X. occurred from 1582 to 1700. But in 1700 PERPETUAL LUNAR CALENDAR. 87 on account of the new arrangement of the Epacts with the Golden Numbers, the Epact IX. was placed op- posite to the Golden Number X., and the said Epact IX. indicated the new moons of each month one day later than they would have been given by the Epact X. : this would have given the new moon on the 21st of January, 19th of February, &c. ; the Epact XI. gave them on the 22nd of January, 20th of February, and so on, — the Epact IX. always indicating them one day later than the Epact X. In 1900, another change will take place in the agree- ment between the Epacts and the Golden Number. In that year the Epact XXIX. will answer to the Golden Number I. ; in the following year the Epact X. will answer to the Golden Number II., and the others in the same manner, which will continue until the year 2200. These alterations are made with the intention of causing the lunar year to agree as nearly as pos- sible with the solar year ; and at the same time so to mark Easter, that it may never be celebrated on the 14th of the moon, but on the Sunday after the 14th, PASCHAL TERM. In this Perpetual Lunar Calendar, an additional co- lumn is assigned to the months of March and April, which is appropriated to the Paschal Term. This term, which always occurs between the 8th of March and the 5th of April, both inclusive, indicates the day of those months on which the 14th of the Paschal Moon falls, and is shown by the Golden Number or by the Epact of a year, after the 7th of March. For example, the Golden Number XVI. and Epact XXIII., which are found in this Table opposite the 8th of March, show that the New Moon happened on that day, and likewise show that the 14th of that Pas- chal Moon falls on the 21st of the same month. From the 8th to the 21st, both included, being in fact 14 days. a 4 88 PERPETUAL LUNAR CALENDAR. It is only requisite to recollect, that, before the year 1582, the Epacts were not used in ascertaining the Paschal Term : they, therefore, apply subsequently to that year, and only to the New Calendar. Antecedent to the year 1582, and in the Old Calendar, the Paschal Term was ascertained by the Golden Number. Although Easter may happen on thirty-five different days, namely, from the 22nd of March to the 25th April, both inclusive, the Paschal Term, or the 14th of the Easter Moon, can fall only on one of twenty-nine days, of which the first is the 2lst of March, and the last the 18th of April. The reason is easily explained. Different Easters may have the same Paschal Term depending upon the dif- ferent days of the week on which it falls ; for instance, Easters which occur on the 22nd, 23rd, 24th, 25th, 26th, 27th, and 28th of March, may each have its term on the 21st of March, according to the day of the week in which that day happens. If the 21st of March is on Sunday, Easter is the Sunday following, the 28th of that month ; if this Paschal Term (21st of March) falls on a Mon- day, the 27th of March will be Easter-day; and so with the others. It is for the same reason that the 18th of April is the last of the Paschal Term ; for, since seven different Easters may have the same Paschal Term, it follows that the 18th of April must be common to the seven latest Easters, and consequently the last of all. Paschal Term being known, it shows when Easter falls, by means of the Dominical Letter which imme- diately follows, from that letter belonging to the year of this term. Thus, Easter fell on the 27th of March, 1785; because the letter B (the Dominical Letter of that year) shows that the 27th of March is the first Sunday after the 26th of that month, the Epoch of the Paschal Term. The following Rule for finding Easter, independently of all tables, for any year after the commencement of the Gregorian Calendar, or at least after A. D. 1 600, is taken from Delambre's Histoire de L'Astronomie Moderne, vol. i. p. 25. The part in Italics contains additions ta' PERPETUAL LUNAR CALENDAR. 89 the Rule, for very distant years. The letter at the beginning of each article stands for the result of that article in the succeeding steps. Rule. Example. The year 1833. (a) Add 1 to the given 1834. year. (6) Divide the given year 4)1833(quotient 458, remain- by 4, and keep the quotient der 1, which reject, only. (c) Take \6 from the num- Evidently gives nothing till ber of centuries in the given the year 2000, in which case year, divide by 4, and keep the 20 — 16 ^ ^^ quotient only. 4 (rf) Take 16 from the 18—16 = 2. number of centuries in the given year. (e) Add together (a), (6), and (c), and subtract (d). 1834 458 2292 2 Subtract 2290 (/) Divide (e) by 7, keep- ing the remainder only. 7)2290 327 remainder 1. (g) Subtract (/) from 7 : this is the number of the Do- minical Letter. 7—1 = 6. ABCDEFG 12 3 4 5 6 7 Dominical Letter F. (h) Divide (a) by 19, the remainder is the Golden Num- ber ; or 19 is the Golden Number, if the remainder be nothing. 19)1834(96 171 124 114 10 Golden Number 10 90 PERPETUAL LUNAR CALENDAR. (i) From the number of centuries in the given year sub- tract 17, divide by 25, and keep the quotient only. This gives nothing till A. D, 4200. (jk) Subtract 15 and (i) from the number of centuries, divide by 3, and keep the quo- tient. 18—15—0 3 = 1 (O To (A) add ten times the next less number, divide by 30, and keep the remainder. ih) is - 10 Ten times next? less number 5 90 30)100 3 rem. 10. (»i) To (/) add {k) and (c), and take away (d) : the result is the Epact, when the change directed below has been made, if necessary. 10(0 \{k) 11 9 the Epact. Having found (m) If it be 24, change it into 25, If it be 25, change it into 26, whenever the Golden Number is greater than 11. When the Epact (wi) is 23, or less than 23. When the Epact is greater than 23. (n) Subtract the Epact from 45 — 9 = 36. 45. (n) Subtract the Epact from 75. (o) Subtract 27 the Epact from 9 Epact 27, divide by 7, — and take the 7)18 remainder, _ — 2 rem. 4. (o) Subtract the Epact from 57, divide by 7, and take the remainder. I PERPETUAL LUNAR CALENDAR. 91 {p) To (w) add the Do- 36 (») minical Number*, and take 6 Dominical Number (g) avray (o). — 42 _4(o) 38 31 The result is the day of — March, or, if greater than 31, 7th of April is Easter Day, subtract 31, and the result is 1833. the day of April, on which Easter falls. To find the diflference between the Old and New Styles, add together 10 and (d), and subtract (c), or, till the year A. D. 2000, simply add together 10 and(d). Thus, for 1833, there is a difference of 1 2 days. * If (o) be greater than the Dominical Number (g), add 7 to the Dominical Number, before using it in this step. 9!2 PERPETUAL LUNAR CALENDAR. JANUARY. MARCH. Days of Golden Dominica Days of Golden Dominica Paschal Month -Numbers Letters, Epact. Month Numbers Letters. Epact. Term. 1 IIL A * 1 IIL D * 2 O B XXIX. 2 O E XXIX. 3 XL C XXVIIL 3 XL F xxvin. 4 O D XXVIL 4 O G XXVIL 5 XIX. E XXVL 5 XIX. A XXVL 6 VIIL F 25. XXV. 6 VIIL B 25. XXV. 7 G XXIV. 7 O C XXIV. 8 XVI. A XXIIL 8 XVL D XXIIL Mar. 21. 9 V. B XXIL 9 V. E XXIL 10 o C XXL 10 o F XXL — 23 11 XIIL D XX. 11 XIIL G XX. 24 12 II. E XIX. 12 IL A XIX. 25. 13 O F XVIIL 13 O B XVIIL 26. 14 X. G XVIL 14 X. C XVIL 27. 15 O A XVL 15 o D XVL 28. 16 XVIII. B XV. 16 XVIIL E XV. 29. 17 VIL C XIV. 17 VIL F XIV. 30. 18 O D XIIL 18 O G xnL 31. 19 XV. E XIL 19 XV. A XIL Apr. 1. 20 IV. F XL 20 IV. B XL -L 2. 21 o G X. 21 O C X. 22 XI L A IX. 22 XIL D IX. , 4' 23 I. B VIIL 23 L E VIIL 5. 24 o C VIL 24 O F VIL 6. 25 TX. D VL 25 IX. G VL 7. 26 O E V. 26 O A V. 27 XVII. F IV. 27 XVIL B IV. 9* 28 VL G IIL 28 VL C IIL 10! 29 O A IL 29 O . D IL 30 XIV. B L 30 XIV. E L — 12; 31 IIL c « 31 IIL F * 13. FEBRUARY. APRIL. 1 O D XXIX. 1 O G XXIX. Apr. 14 2 XL E XXVIIL 2 XL A XXVIIL — 15. 3 XIX. F XXVIL 3 O B XXVIL 16. 4 VIIL G 25. XXVL 4 XIX. C 25. XXVL 17. 5 O A XXV. XXIV. 5 VIIL D XXV. XXIV. 18 6 XVL B XXIIL 6 XVL E XXIIL 7 V. C XXIL 7 V. F XXIL 8 O D XXL 8 o G XXL 9 XIIL E XX. 9 XIIL A XX. 10 IL F XIX. 10 IL B XIX. 11 O G XVIIL 11 O C XVIIL 12 X. A XVIL 12 X. D XVIL 1 j 13 B XVL 13 o E XVL 14 XVIIL C XV. 14 XVIIL F XV. 15 VIL D XIV. 15 VIL G XIV. 16 o E XIIL 16 O A XIIL 17 XV. F XIL 17 XV. B XIL 18 IV. G XL 18 IV. C XL 19 o A X. 19 o D X. 20 XIL B IX. 20 XIL E IX. 21 L C VIIL 21 I. F VIIL 22 O D VIL 22 O G VIL 23 IX. E VL 23 IX. A VL '24, O F V. 24 o B V. 25 XVIL O IV. 25 XVIL c IV. 26 VL A III. 26 VL D IIL 27 O B IL 27 O E IL 28 XIV. C L 28 29 XIV. in. F G L * 30 o A XXIX. FEBPliTUAL LUNAR CALENDAR. 93 MAY. JULY. [)a>s of .Alonth. Golden Dominical Days of Golden Dominical 1 Epact. Numbers. Letters. Epact. Month. Numbers. Letters. 1 XL B XXVIIL 1 XIX. G XXVI. 2 c XXV IL 2 VIIL A 25. XXV. 3 XIX. D XXV L 3 o B XXIV. 4 VIII. E 25. XXV. . 4 XVL C XXIIL 5 O F XXIV. 5 V. D XXIL 6 XVL G XXIIL 6 O E XXL 7 V. A XXIL 7 XIIL F XX. 8 O B XXL 8 IL G XIX. 9 XIII. C XX. 9 o A XVIIL 10 II. D XIX. 10 X. B XVIL 11 O E XVIIL 11 O C XVL 12 X. F XVIL 12 XVIIL D XV. 13 o G XVL 13 VIL E XIV. 14 XVIIL A XV. 14 O F XIIL 15 VII. B XIV. 15 XV. G XIL 16 C XIIL 16 IV. A XL 17 XV. D XIL 17 O B X. 18 IV. E XL 18 XIL C IX 19 o F X. 19 I. D VIIL 20 XIL G IX. 20 O E VIL 21 I. A vin. 21 IX. F VL 22 O B VlL 22 O G V. 23 IX. C VL 23 XVII. A IV. 24 o D V. 24 VL B IIL 25 XVIL E IV. 25 O C IL 26 VI. F IIL 26 XIV. D I. £7 G IL 27 IIL E «r 28 XIV. A L 28 o F XXIX. 29 III. B « 29 XL G XXVTIL 30 o C XJtlX. SO XIX. A XXVIL 31 XL D XXVIIL 31 o B 25. XXVL . rUNE. AUGUST. 1 o E XXVII. 1 VIIL C XXV. XXVL 2 XIX. F 25. XXVI. 2 XVL D XXIIL 3 vin. G XXV. XXIV. 3 V. E XXIL 4 XVL A XXIIL 4 O F XXL 5 V. B XXIL 5 XIIL G XX. 6 o C XXL 6 IL A XIX. 7 XIIL D XX. 7 O B XVilL 8 IL E XIX. 8 X. C XVIL 9 o F XVIIL 9 O D XVL 10 X. G XVII. 10 XVIIL E XV. 11 o A XVL 11 VIL F XIV. 12 XVIIL B XV. 12 G XIIL 12 VIL C XIV. 13 XV. A XIL 14 o D XIIL 14 IV. B XL 15 XV. E XIL 15 O C X. 16 iV. F XL 16 XIL D IX. 17 o G X. 17 I. E VIIL 18 XIL A IX. 18 O F VIL 19 I. B vin. 19 IX. G VL 20 o C VIL 20 O A V. 21 IX. D VL 21 XVIL B IV. 22 o E V. 22 VL , C IIL 23 XVII. F IV. 23 O D IL 24 VI. G IIL 24 XIV. E I. 25 A IL 25 IIL F * 26 XIV. B 26 O G XXIX. 27 in. C » 27 XL A XXVIIL 28 o D xxrx. 28 XIX. B XXVIL 29 XL E XXVIIL 29 O c XXVL LO f) F XXV n. 30 VIIL D 2,^. XXV. 31 O E XXIV. PERPETUAL LUNAR CALENDAR. 1 SEPTEMBER. NOVEMBER. ] Days of Golden Dominicall Days of! Golden Dominicall 1 Month Numbers Letters. Impact. Month . Numbers Letters Epact. 1 XVL F XXIIL ~ o D XXL 2 V. G xxn. 2 XIIL E XX. 3 o A XXL 3 IL F XIX. 4 XIIL B XX. 4 G xvin. 5 IL C XIX. 5 X. A XVIL 6 D XVIIL 6 O B XVL 7 X. E XVIL 7 XVIIL C XV. 8 o F XVL 8 VIL D XIV. 9 XVIIL G XV. 9 O E XIIL 10 VIL A XIV. 10 XV. F XIL 11 O B XIIL 11 IV. G XL 12 XV. C XIL 12 O A X. 13 IV. D XL 13 XIL B IX. 14 O E X. 14 I. C VIIL 15 XIL F IX. 15 O D VIL 16 I. G VIIL 16 IX. E VL 17 O A VII. 17 o F V. 18 IX. B VL 18 XVIL G IV. 19 o C V. 19 VL A IIL 20 XVIL D IV. 20 o B IL 21 VL E IIL 21 XIV. C 22 O F IL 22 IIL D • 23 XIV. G L 23 O. E XXIX. 24 IIL A * 24 XL F XXVIIL 25 O B XXIX. 25 XIX. G XXVll. 26 XI. C XXVIIL 26 O A 25. XXVL 27 XIX. D XXVIL HI VIIL B XXV. XXIV. 28 E 25. XXVL 28 C XXIIL 1 29 VIIL F XXV. XXIV. 29 XVL D XXIL 1 30 O G XXIIL 30 V. E XXI. 1 OCTOBER. DECEMBER. | 1 XVI. A XXIL 1 XIII. F XX. 2 V. B XXI 2 IL G XIX. 3 XIIL C XX. 3 o A XVIIL 4 IL D XIX. 4 X. B XVIL 5 O E xvin. 5 o C XVL 6 X. F XVIL 6 XVIIL D XV. 7 G XVL 7 VIL E XIV. 8 XVIIL A XV. 8 O F XIIL 9 VIL B XIV. 9 XV. G XIL 10 O C XIIL 10 IV. A XL 11 XV. D XIL 11 O B X. 12 IV. E XL 12 XIL C IX. 13 o F X. 13 L D VIIL 14 XIL G IX. 14 E VIL 15 A VIIL 15 IX. F VL 16 d B VIL 16 O G V. 17 IX. C VL 17 XVIL A IV. 18 o D V. 18 VL B in. 1 19 XVIL E IV. 19 o C IL 20 VL F IIL 20 XIV. D I- 1 21 O G IL 21 IIL E * 22 XIV. A L 22 O F XXIX. 23 IIL B « 23 XL 6 XXVIIL 24 O C XXIX. 24 XIX. A. XXVIL 25 XL D XXVIIL 25 O B XXVL 26 XIX. E XXVIL 26 VIIL C 25. XXV. 27 o F XXVL 27 O. D XXIV. 2S VIIL G 25. XXV. 28 XVL E XXIIL 29 O A XXIV. 29 V. F XXIL 30 XVL B XXIIL 30 o G XXI. 31 \. 1 C XXU. 31 XIIL A 19. XX. 95 THE ROMAN AND CHURCH CALENDAR. I It was the usual practice, for several centuries, to date ecclesiastical and most foreign instruments by Nones, Calends, and Ides, while other records and private documents were generally dated by the festivals of the Christian church ; namely, on or from the day on which a particular Saint was commemorated, on which the church performed a particular service, or which was dedicated to some peculiar purpose. Of the Roman Calendar, as used by the Romans, an explanation has been given in a former page * ; but it is necessary to notice the variations which prevailed from that usage, when the Nones, Ides, and Calends were adopted for dating events or instruments in the middle and lower ages. Though the Calends were generally considered the first day of a month, the term was sometimes used for the first day of the preceding mont]^ on Avhich the Calends of the ensuing month began to be reckoned. For example : it is said, in the Annals pubHshed by Lambecius, that Charlemagne, returning from Rome in V?^, was at Lauresham " Die Kalendarum Septembris;" which was the day of the Translation of St. Nazaire in that Abbey. The translation of the reliques of that Saint occurred on a Sunday; and in 774 the 1st of September was on a Thursday; consequently, '^ Die Kalendarum Septembris " did not mean the first day of that month, but what the Chronicle of the said Abbey * Vide page 4. antea. 96 ROMAN AND CHUIJOH CALENDAR. expresses by " In capite Kalendarum Septembrium;" id est, the " xix. Calendas Septembres," or the 1 4th of the month of August ; which is the first day of that month on which the Calends of September begin to be reckoned_, and which, in the year 774, fell on a Sunday.* It is to be particularly observed, that, instead of •eckoning the Calends in a retrograde order, like the Romans — the days before the Nones, the Ides, and the Calends — they were sometimes reckoned by the writers of charters in direct order. Thus, instead of calling the 14th of January " xix. Kalendas Februarii," they termed it " prima die Calendarum Februarii," and the following day " secunda die Calendarum Februarii" instead of '^ xviii. Kalendas Februarii," &c. In many charters, the days of the Nones, Ides, and Calends are not included in the order of calculation. Another difference from the Roman method of reckoning the Calends, &c. is, that the Romans included the days of the Nones, Ides, and Calends; in consequence of which, what they called " xix. Kalendas," was sometimes called " xviii. Kalendas " in charters. But this practice was not uniform. Although, in the lower ages, the word " Calends " was assigned to the first day of the month, the following days were reckoned in direct instead of retrograde order; so that sometimes " post Kalend. Martii " is used for the 7th of March. Even among the Romans, Calends, Nones, and Ides had not always the same meaning : occasionally they were used in an absolute sense, to indicate the whole time appropriated to Calends, Nones, and Ides, though, most commonly, they signified a particular day. * In some Calendars in the British Museum, of the twelfth and thirteenth centuries, " Pridie Idus," or the day before the Ides, is called the second Ides ; " Pridie Nonas," the second Nones ; and " Pridie Kalendas," the second Calends. The Church Calendar indicates the days appro- priated to the performance of certain services, or to the • L'Art de verifier les Dates, tome i. p. 57. ROMAN AND CHURCH CALENDAR. 97 commemoration of our Lord, or of such persons as have been canonised, called " Saints' days." The first of these Calendars which are given in this work, is arranged chronologically, and contains the fixed Festivals and Saints' days observed or commemorated according to the usages of the church of England anterior to the Revolution. To this Calendar*, which is said to have been compiled by an ecclesiastic of the Roman Catholic church, not more distinguished for his piety and virtues than eminent as an historianf, the following remarks are prefixed : — '' Very many Saints, whose anniversaries appear as festivals, or as days of observance, or commemoration, in the Roman Calendar, or in the Calendars of the other Continental churches, but whose names do not appear in the English Calendars, are necessarily excluded. It is well known, from the Preface to the Common Prayer Book, that the Liturgies of England were divided into the Usages of Salisbury, Hereford, Bangor, York, and Lincoln ; besides which, it appears that minor liturgical variations obtained in particular dioceses and churches, especially in the North. Of these Liturgies, the Usage of Salisbury was the most generally adopted ; and from the Calendars prefixed to the printed Salisbury and York Missals, and to the MS. Missals of Durham (Bib. Harl. 5289.) and St. Paul's (Bib. Harl. 278?.). the festivals of observance in this Calendar have been col- lected. It would have been desirable to have consulted the Liturgies of Hereford, Bangor, and Lincoln ; but they have not yet been discovered ; and it is possible that the strict execution of the Statutes of the 3 & 4 Edw. VI. and 3 Jac. I., directing the destruction of * Popish Books and Reliques of Popery,' may have occa^ sioned the entire loss of these Rituals. The Salisbury Missal is a work of common occurrence ; but the York Missal is extremely rare ; and it is doubtful whether any perfect copy exists^ except the one preserved at * Reprinted from Cooper's " Account of the most important Public Records, 2 vols. 18S2." — Vol. ii. p.4«a. t Dr. Lingard. 98 ROMAN AND CHURCH CALENDAR. Cambridge in the library of St. John's College. * The Saints' days, whereof the observance was confined to particular churches, or which were only commemorated and not observed, have been inserted from the English Martyrologie t, corrected by reference to the History of Venerable Bede, and to Capgrave's Nova LegendaAnglicB. These sources have been considered as sufficiently ample and correct for the present purpose ; but had it been intended to frame a Calendar with reference to eccle- siastical Antiquities, much farther investigation would have been required." In a Calendar formed by so high an authority, it has not been thought proper to make any material alter- ations. Its utility is, however, much less than an Al- phabetical Catalogue of the Festivals and other Saints' Days, used for dating instruments ; and in compiling the one which follows the Chronological Calendar, con- siderable research has been employed, with the view of rendering it as complete as the limits of this work would allow. Many instances were found, in which the Calendars prefixed to Missals and Psalters used in En- glish churches, contained Saints who are omitted in this Chronological Calendar, the names of some of whom occur in records ; while, for general historical purposes, the names of the Saints whose festivals were used as epochs in France, Scotland, and Ireland, are scarcely less necessary than those used in England. The following Alphabetical List of Saints, and other Festivals and Holyd ays, comprises all the Saints &c., in the preceding Chronological Catalogue, in the list printed in '' L'Art de verifier les Dates," in Butler's "^ Lives of the Saints," in Keith's List of Scottish, and in Ware's notices of Irish Saints, as well as in various early Psalters and Missals in the British Museum. J The * Missale ad Usum Ecclesice Eboracum, sumptibus Francisci Regnault. Parisiis, 1533. t Printed, Permissu superiorum, no place mentioned [probably at Douav], 1640. t More particularly the Harleian MSS., 1804. 2835. 2846. 2857. 2446. 2450. 2874. 2878. 2881. 2885, 3181. ; the Cottoiiian MSS. Claudius D. vt and Vespasian A. ix., and the Arundel MSS., Nos. 155. 157. I I ROMAN AND CHURCH CALENDAR. 99 well-known Martyrology of Baronius has_, of course, been consulted ; but the great number of the Martyrs whom he mentions, rendered it impracticable, even if it were desirable, to include all of them in this list. Where the date only occurs after the name, it im- plies the day on which such Saint is commemorated, or, as it is commonly called, " the Saint's day" If the festival of a Saint be not particularly specified, the date of his death, or, as it is termed, " deposition," or of his martyrdom, is stated. In many cases, a Saint is com- memorated on different days by different churches ; and where the variation has been ascertained, it is noticed by the initials of R., i. e. the Roman church, which is^ in most cases, the day of the festival throughout Eu- rope ; L. by the Latins, which is generally the same as the Catholic church ; P. the church of Paris ; and G. the Greek church. Where a local usage has pre- vailed in commemorating a Saint, it is mentioned at length in the proper place. In some Calendars, a Saint is said to be commemorated on a different day from that usually considered as his festival; but where such differences exist, the more numerous authorities have been followed ; and in some instances, the variation be- tween two or more authorities, of the same apparent value, is given. Men, whose reputation for piety and virtue has not extended beyond a small territory, have occasionally ob- tained the honours of sanctity within the immediate sphere of their fame. The reputation of many Saints extends throughout their own country, but does not ex- ceed its boundaries; while professions, trades, cities, and monasteries, have each had their tutelary patron, whose festival forms a favourite epoch, among those who have placed themselves under his protection, for dating any document executed within a few days before or after tlie anniversary of its occurrence. It is, therefore, evident, that no Catalogue of Saints can be too extensive in a work intended for the reduction of dates to the present mode of computation ; but, as this volume is more particularly H 2 100 ROMAN AND CHURCH CALENDAR. intended for the illustration of English history, it be- comes desirable to mark such Saints as have been com- memorated in England, distinguishing those whose fes- tivals have been especially appointed. The name of every Saint included in English Rituals is, therefore, printed in Italics, or small capitals, according to his eminence in the church. Where there is any variation in commemorating him, the day when his festival has been celebrated in England, is also printed in Itahcs. As a general rule, when the name of a Saint, of whom there are one or more of the same name in the Calendar, occurs in any instrument, it depends chiefly on the country, or part of a country, where the docu- ment was executed, which of such Saints is intended ; and it is presumed to be a safe plan to infer that the tutelar or favourite Saint of such country or province must be the one alluded to. When there are more than one Saint of the same name in any kingdom or province, it depends, in most cases, upon the nature of the docu- ment, which of those Saints is alluded to ; for if it be an instrument executed by a chapter of monks, or by a mu- nicipal corporation, or by the fraternity of a guild, or if it be connected with any trade, and if either of these asso- ciations possessed a tutelar Saint of the same name as that of another Saint, it is nearly certain that the mem- bers of such communities would select their own patron. This rule, however, will not apply to those universal and pre-eminent objects of veneration, our Blessed Lord, his Mother the Holy Virgin, and the Twelve Apostles, the great events in whose hves, and even the eve, mor- row, and octaves of whose festivals, are more fre- quently used for dating ancient muniments, than the day on which a Saint of inferior reputation is comme- morated.* It is believed that no Calendar of Saints has been compiled, which embraces the whole Hagiology of * Lord Coke says, " The feast that is most notorious, and of greatest account, must be supposed to be meant." 2 Inst. 483. ROMAN AND CHt'RCH CALENDAR. 101 the Catholic church ; and even in England, instances can he mentioned, where towns and parishes have derived their names from canonised persons, who are not included in any list of Saints now extant. In the counties wherein those towns and parishes are situ- ated, it is to be expected that the local records, such as chartularies, private deeds, and parish books, will often be found to be dated on the festival 01 a Savnt, whose name may not occur in the follpwing, or perhaps in any other hst. Individuals ai^o ha4 ihek • Qvn i 'iure" lar Saint, from whom they sometimes ' derived ihtit baptismal names, which tends to explain why a com- paratively obscure Saint is occasionally mentioned in a private deed, in preference to one of more general fame ; for he who had adopted St. C'yprian as his patron, would not be likely to execute his will, or any other document, on a day within the week of the anniversary of that holy person, and prefer dating it from the feast of St. Cosmus and Damian, or of St. Thomas of Hereford, or of any other Saint, except, indeed, such of the Apostles, as happened to be commemorated about the same time. It seems also that the festival of a Saint of general repute in the church, was sometimes preferred to the eve or morrow of a still more remarkable festival, for dating a record, though the Monday, Tuesday, &c. before or after such remarkable festival, was commonly used in preference to the anniversary of a Saint of inferior con- sideration. The parliament which met at Westminster on the 6th of October, 1 Hen. IV., ISQQ, is said to have assembled " on Monday, the feast of St. Faith the Virgin* ;" but the parliament which met on the 30th of September, the feast of St. Jerome, in the 4 Hen. IV., 1402, is said to have assembled on the morrow of St. Michael.t In another instance, however, the SOth of September, 1399^ is called both " the morrow of Saint Michael, and the day of Saint Jerome the Doctor." "^ The absence of a general principle in dating docu- ments, not merely in reference to any two countries, or • Rot ParL iil 415. f Ibid. 486 $ Ibid. 415. H ^ 102 SOMAN AND CHURCH CALENDAR. to any given period, but even to the same country, in the same record, and at the same period, renders an ex- tensive collection of materials for computing dates, and the utmost care in applying them, indispensable to Historical accuracy. For the convenience of reference, all the Moveable Feasts, together with all days to which peculiar names are given; as Hajlowmas day, Childermas day. Ember weeks and days. Chare Thursday, CoUop Monday, &c., arennduded in the general alphabetical arrangement of 'F'ectivak. • - • • - The Alphabetical Calendar of Saints and Festivals is preceded by a Glossary of Dates, or Alphabetical List op Names by which certain Days are some- times indicated in Chronicles and Records. This Glossary, of which the greater part has been translated and adapted to this work from " L'Art de verifier les Dates,'* will be found of great utihty, as it will in many instances save the trouble of consulting Ducange and other volu- minous and expensive works ; even, which is not always the case, if an explanation can be found therein. If the word sought does not appear in this Glossary, it should be looked for in the Alphabetical List of Saints' Days and Festivals. The Vigil or Eve of a Feast, is the day before it oc- curs. Thus, the Vigil or Eve of the Feast of St. Matthew the Apostle, is the 20th of September. If the Feast day falls upon a Monday, then the Vigil or Eve is kept upon the Saturday preceding. The Morrow of a Feast, is the day following. Thus, the Feast of St. Peter ad Vincula is the 1st of August, and the Morrow of that Feast is consequently the 2nd of August. The Octave or Utas of each Feast, sometimes called " the Utas day*,'* is always the seventh day after it * " Wrytyn at Norwych on the Utas day of Peter and Powll." Fasten Letters, vol. iii. p. 189. I ROMAN AND CHURCH CALENDAR. 103 occurs ; or the eighth day, if the day of the Festival be included. For example ; the Feast of the Epi- phany is the 6th of January, and the Octave of the Epiphany is the 13th of that month. Festivals which have Octaves are supposed to be commemo- rations '* per octo dies.'* In the Octaves, means within the seven days n;xt following the day of any Feast. The Quinzaine, Quinsime, Quindisme, or Quin- DENA, is the fourteenth day after a Feast day, or the fifteenth J if the day of the Festival be included.* Tres, Tres SEPTiMANiE, or Trois SEMAiNEsf, is that day three weeks. MENSE,-is that day four weeks. QuiNQUE is that day five weeks. * Thus, in the 8th Henry IV., 1407, in which year Easter day fell on the 27th of March, Parliament is said to have re-assembled on " Lundy en la quinzeine de Pasque, c'est assavoir le xxv, jour d' Aprill." (Rot. Pari. iii. 571.) ; and in the 11th Hen. IV., 1410, when Easter day fell on the !23rd of March, Parliament was adjourned on the eve of Palm Sunday, " a la quinszeine de Pasque jproschein a venir, c'est assavoir le vij. jour d' Aprill." (Ibid. p. 623.) Thus, also, the feast of St Hilary is the 13th ©f January, and the Quinzaine, or Quindisme of St. Hilary, is the 27th of January. A different rule appears, however, to have prevailed on the Continent, for " L'Art de verifier les Dates" states that the Quin- zaine of Easter means the eight days preceding, and the eight days Jollowing, Easter day ; so that if Easter day fell on the 25th of March, the Quinzaine began on the 18th of March, and ended on the 1st of April. t Sometimes documents are dated from a day after the three weeks of Easter, which is the first of such days as happens after the expiration of that period. Thus, in the 1st Hen. V., 1413, in whtth year Easter day fell on the23rdof April, the first day of Parliament is described as "Lundy le quinszisme jour de May que feust le Lundy a troi- semaignes de Pasque." Rot. Pari, vol iv. p. S. h4 104 ROMAN AND CHURCH CALENDAR. ROMAN AND CHURCH CALENDAR. JANUARY. Calend. Jan IV. Nonas III. Nonas Prid. Nan. Jan. Nome Jan, VIII. Idus . VII. Idus - VI. Idus - V. Idus - IV. Idus . III. Idus . Prid. Idus Idus XIX. CalFeb. XVIIl. Calend. XVII. Calend. XVI. Calend. XV. Calend. XIV. Ca/enrf. XIII. Calend. XII. Oi/erad. XL Ca/erarf. X. Calend. IX. Ca/(?rtrf. VIII. Calend. VII. Cfl/ererf. VI. Ca/e»d. V. Calend. IV. Ca/enrf. III. Calend. \ Prid. Cal. Feb. \ 27. 29. Cirmmd^i0 J30mmi. Medwyn. Oct. S. Stophaiii Protom Mille Martyres apud Lichefeld. Oct. S. Johannis Ev. Theodoric, R. & Mar. Genovefa Virg. Oct. S. S. Innocentium M M. Chroniacus, Conf. Rumonus, Ep. fk Conf. Oct. S. Thomaj M. Dep. Edwardi R, & Conf. Symeoii, Moiiachus & Conf. (IFpipi^ania SBnininu Petrus, Abb. Cedde, Ep & Conf. Julianiis & Maxiraianus, M. M. Felix and Januarius. Luciaims, Presb. Wulfsinus, Ep. & Conf. Pega, Vir. Brithwald, Ep. & Conf. Adrianus, Abb. rDe- ductio Christi in Egi/ptum.'ji Julianus, Mart. & Basilissa sponsa ejus. Paulinus, Er. Sethrid, Vir. Duffus, R. & Mar. Benedictus Biscop, Abb. Alured, Abb. & Conf. Arcadius. OCT. EPIPH. Remigius. Hilarius, Ep. Ken- tigern, Abb. & Conf. Felix, Presb. Beno, Presb. & Conf. Maurus, Abb. Ceonwulf, R. & Conf. Anto- nina, Vir. & Mar. Marcellus, P. & M. Henricus, Conf. & Er. Furseus, Abb. & Conf. Sulpitius, Ep. & Conf Anthonius, Abb. & Conf. Prisca, Vir. Deicola. Wulstan, Ep. & Conf. Germanicus, Mar. Ma- rius et Martha. Canutus, R. & Mar. Oct. Hilarii. Fabianus ;& Sebastian us, MM. Ricardus, Conf. & Er. Eglodius, Mon. Agnes, Vir. & Mar. Ermenburga, Reg & Abb. Vincentius, Mar. Brithwold, Ep. & Conf Theorgith, Vir. Emerentiana, Vir. & Mar. Babiilus, Ep. Timotheus. CONVERSIO S. PAULI, Boisius, Abb. & Conf. Itha, Vir. Prejectus, Mar. Cadocus, Ep. & Mar. Policarpus, Ep. & l\Iar. Quind. Hilarii. Julianus, Ep. & Conf. Palla- dius, Ep. & Conf. Sexulphus, Ep. & Conf. Gildas, Conf. & Er. Serena, Vir. Valerius, Ep. Rathilda, Reg. & Vir. Gildas. Wilgis Abb. & Conf Ignatius, Ep. & Mar. ROMAN AND CHURCH CALENDAR. 105 FEBRUARY. Calend. Feb. - IV. Notias - III. Nonas - Prid. Non. Feb. Nonce Feb. VIII. Idus . VII. Idus VL Idus V. Idus . IV. Idus - III. Idus . Prid Idus - Idus Feb. - XVI. Cal. Mar. XV. Calend. XIV. Calend. XIII. Calend. XIL C«/e«, CrUItjS, Walther, Abb. & Conf. Alexander, Papa. Eventius, Theod. Ethelred, R. & Conf. Quiriacus. Fest, co- ronEB spineas. Elfgiva, Reg. Scandulus, Mon. Gothai*- dus. JOHANNES ANTE PORTAM LATI- NAM. Johannes, Ep, Eliefi. Edward, Ep. & Conf. Johannes de Beverlaco. Apparitio S. Michaelis. Wiro. Conf. Translatio S. Nicholai, Ep. TransL S. An- dreffi. Beatus, Conf. Gordianus & Epimachus, Mar. Trans. Beda: Ven., Prest). & Conf. Fremund, Mar. & Er. Gengulphus. Jo- hannes de Bridlington. Antonius, Mart. Nereiis Achileus atq. Pancratius, M. M. Re- migius, Ep. & Conf. Merwina, Vir. & Abb. Abbenus, Er. Gerva- sius, Conf. I Editha, Vir. & Abb. Midan & Modan, Mon. Bercthun, Abb. & Conf. Z^Lex Moyst data est.'} Isidorus, Mart S. Dympna, Vir. et Mar. Dep. S. Albani, Mar. Brandan, Abb, Carantocus, Conf Transl. S. Bernardi. Sewallus, Ep. & Conf Dioscorus, Mar. Dep. S. Dunstani, Archiep. et Conf. Poten- tiana. Efhelbert, R. & Mar. Bemardus Mona- chus. Godric, Er. Petrocus, Conf. Helena, Reg. Dep. Henrici VI., R. & Mar. Juliana, Vir. Willielmus, Mar. Desid^rius, Mar. Festum Sancti Salvatoris. ' Fugatius & Dami- anus, E. E. & C. C. Transl. S. FranciscL Kobertus, Ep. & Conf. Dep. S. Adhelmi, Ep. Urban, P. & Mar. AUGUSTINUS, ANGLORUM AP. Mil- burga, Vir. & Abb. Beda, Ven., Presb. & Conf Germanus, Ep. & Con. Theocus, Con£ Dubritius, Archiep. & Conf. Heigna, Vix. Felix, Papa & Mart Petronilla, sive Pernella, Vir. Wulfhilda, Vir. & Abb. 1 L ROMAN AND CHURCH CALENDAR. 109 Calend Junice - IV. Nonas - 1. 2. III. Nonas - 3. Prid. Non.Jun. Nome Jum'ce VIII. Idus - VII. Jdus - 4. 5. 6. 7. VI. Idus . 8. V Idus ' 9. IV Idus - 10. III. Idus . Pridie Idus Idus 11. 12. 13. XVIIL Cal. Jul 14. XVII. Calend. 15. XVI. Calend. 16. XV. XIV. Calend. Calend. 17. 18. XIII. XII. XI. X. IX. VIII. Calend. Calend. Calend. Calend. Calend. Calend. 19. 20. 21. 22. 23. 24. VII. Calend. 25. VI. V. Calend. Calend. 26. 27. IV. Calend. III. Calend. 28. 29. Prid. Cat. Julias. 30. Nicomedes, Mar. Wistan, R. & Mar. Marcellinus & Fetrus, Mar. Malcolm III., R. & Conf. Pega, Vir. [ Translatio Episcoporum Bunelm, ] Erasmus, Conf. Petrocus, Abb. & Conf. Bonifacius, Ep. & Mar. & Soc. Gudwalus, Ep. & Conf. Mello, Archiep. Robertus, Abb. Wulfstan, Ep. & Conf. Transl. S. Vulstani. Medardus & GUdardus, Conf. Willielmus, Archiep. Ebor. Trans. Edmundi, R. & M. Columba, Abb. & Conf. Primus & Felicianus, M. M. Margaretiia, Reg. Ithamar, Ep. & Conf. Ivo. BARNABAS, AP, Egbert, R. & Mon. Basilides, Cyrinus, Nabor, & Nazarius, M. M. Elerius, Abb. & Conf. Antonius, de Ord. Min. Basilius, Ep. Transl. S. Brandani, Abb. & Conf. Dogmael, Er. Vitus, Modestus, atq. Crescentius, M. M. Ead- burga, Vir. Transl. Sancti Ricardi. Leofgar, Ep. & Mar. Ciricus & Julitta, M. M. Botulphus, Abb. & Conf. Quintinus, Martyr. Marcellus & Marcellianus, M. M. Colmannus, Abb. & Conf. Jutansus, Mon. Gervasius & Prothasius. Buriena, Vir. Translatio S. Edwardi, R. & M. Leufred, Ep. & Conf. Engelmond, M. ALBANUS, PROTOMARTYR ANGLI.E. Etheldreda, Vir. NATIVITAS S. JOHANNES BAPT. Bar- tholomffius, Conf. & Er. Amphibalus, Ep. & Mar. Transl. S. Eligii, Episc. Adalbert. Johannes & Paulus, Mar. Crescens, Mar. Leofwinus, Ep. & Conf. Jo- annes, Pres. & Conf Leo, Papa & Conf Agatha. PETRUS & PAULUS, A. A. Hugo, Puer & Mar. COMMEMORATIO SCI. PAULI. Deus- dedit, Ep. & Conf. Cybtacus, Presb. 110 ROMAN AND CHURCH CALENDAR, JULY. (Mend, JriJice V. IJonas IV. IJonas III. }^cnas Pridie Nonas Nome JuUts VIII, Idus VII. Idut VI. Idus V. Idus IV. /dMS IIL Idus - Pridie Idus Idus XVII. Cal. Avg. XVI. Calend. XV. Ca/enrf. XIV, Ca/end. XII'. Calend. XII. Ca/mrf. XI. Caiend. X. CW^d. IX. Cofcmf. VIII. Calend. VIL Cotoid. VI. Calettd. V. Cflfcnrf. IV, Ca/md, IIL Calend. Pridie Cal. Aug. Cy. Ki. Oct S. Johannis Bapt. Julius & Aaron, Mar. WiiitKtiO 28. W. M* Depositio S. Swi. thini, Ep. Processus et Martinianus, M, M. Oudoceus, Ep. & Conf. Anselm, Archiep. & Conf, Transl. S. Thwnas Apost. Translatio & Ordinatio S, Martini. Odo, Ep. & Conf. Modwena, Vir. & Abb. Oct. Ap. Petri & Pauli. Sexburga, Reg. & Abb. Transl. S. Thomffi, Mar. Hedda, Ep. & Conf. Marina & Ethelburga, V. V. Willi- bald. Dep. Edgari, R. Dep. Grimbald, Abb. & Conf, Withburga, Vir. Ethelburga, Reg. & Abb. Everilda, Vir. rillus, Episc. Septem I'ratres Martyres. Transl. S. Benedict! Ab. Luanus, Abb. & Conf. Nabor & Felix. lian, Abb. Dep. S. Mildredee, Vir. Margarita, Vir. Marcellinus, sive Marchelin. Presb. & Conf. Trans. S. Swythini, Eadgitha, Reg. IDivisio Apostolorum.'] Transl. S. Osmundi, Kenelm, R. & Mar. Arnulphus, Ep. & Mar. Eadburga, Vir. Diman, Conf. Arsenius. Abb. Rufinus & Justinus. Margaretha, Vir. & Mar. Ethelswytha, Reg. Praxedes, Vir. Maria Magdalena. Wandregisilus, Abb. Apolinaris, Ep. & Mar. Vodinus, Archiep. & Mar. Christina, Vir. & Mar. Rufinus & Ulfadius, M. M. JACOBUS, AP. Christophorus et Cucupha- tus, M. M. ANNA, MATER MARIiE. Septem Dormientes. Josephusab Arimathea. Martha, Vir. Samson, Ep. Pantaleo. Felix & Faustus, M. M. Ethelwin, Ep. & Conf. Simplicius, Beatrix. Abdon & Sennes, M. M. Tatwyn, Archiep. & Conf. Germanus, Ep. & Conf. Neot, Presb, & Conf. I ROMAN AND CHURCH CALENDAR. Ill AUGUST. Col. Auf^usUe . 1. IV. I^iOnas - 2. Ill Nonas - 3. Prid. Non Aug. - Nona Aug. 4. 5. VIII .Idus . 6. VIL Idus - 7. VI . Idus - 8. V IV . Idus - . Idus . 9. 10. iir. Idus - Pridie Idus 11. 12. Idus - 13. XIX. Cal. Sept. 14. XVJII. Calend. 15. XVII. XVI. XV. XIV. Calend. Caleitd. Calend. Calend. 16. 17. 18. 19. XIIT. XII. Calend. Calend. 20. 21. XI. Calend. 22. X. Calend. 23. IX. Calend. 24. VIII. Calend. 25. VII. Calend. 26. VT. V. Calend. Calend. 27. 28. IV. Calend. 29. III. Calend. Prid. Cal. Sept. 30. 31. FESTUM S. PETRI AD VINCULA. Ethel- wold, Ep. & Conf. Machabffii. Stephanus, Papa & Mar, Alric, Conf. & Er. Kined, Conf. & Er. INVENTIO S. STEPHANI PROTOM. Wal- tlieof, Abb. & Conf. Domitius, Conf. Justinus, Presb. Ivo, Ep. & Conf. Oswald, R. Si Mar. Festum Nivis Mariae Vir. Thomas, Mon. & Mar. Crait^figitratm Bomtni. Henricus BlesenstsT Ep. & Conf Sixtus, P. & Mar. Felicissimus, Donatus, & Agapitus. ^t^inm ^0nTtntS SC^U. Donatus, Ep. & Mar. Cyriacus, Mar. Faganus, Conf. Oct. S. Petri. Briocu.s, Ep. Romanus, Mar. Hugo, Ep. & Conf Laurentius, Mar. Malcus, Ep. & Conf. Henricus, Rex. Tyburtius, Mar. Gilbertus, Ep. & Conf. Stephanus, Ep. Lond. & Conf Coganus, Abb. & Conf. . Clara, Vir. Alcuinus, Conf. Hypolitas, Mar. cum Sociis. Wigbertus, Pres. & Conf. Eusebius, Presb. Werenfridus, Conf. ^^^Umjpttfl %* ^KXlKt, Margaretha, Prioressa. Arnulphus, Episc. Rochus. Alexander, Conf. OCT. S. LAUR. Thomas, Conf. Agapitus, Mar. Helena, Res-. Magnu."*, Mar, Ludovicus, Episc. Clintancus, R. & Mar. 0.«win, R. & Mar. Philibertus, Abb. Fratres Regis Arwaldi, M, M. Privatus, Ep. Bernard us. OCT. ASSUMP. Arnulphus, Conf & Er. Timotheus, Ep. & Conf. Simphorianus & Proterius, Mar. Tiraotheus & AppoUinaris, Mar. Justinianus, Mon. & Mar. BARTHOLOMiEUS, AP. Alicia. Audoe- nus, Ep. & Conf. Dep. S. Ebbae, Vir. & Abb. Hilda, Vir. Beda, Vir. Genesius, Mar. Ludovicus, Rex. Bregwin, Ep. & Conf. Pandwina, Vir. Seve- rinus, Conf, Ruphus, Mar, Decumanus, Er. & Mar, Augustinus, Ep. & Doct Regulus, Abb. & Conf. Hermes. DECOLLATIO S. JOHANNIS BAPT. Sebbi, It. & Conf. Sabina. Felix et Adauctus, Mar. Transl. S. Guthlaci. Cuthberga, Vir. Aidan, Ep. & Conf. Pauli. nus, Episc. & Conf. 112 ROMAN AND CHURCH CALENDAR* SEPTEMBER. Calend. Sept. - 1. IV. Nonas - ■III. Nonas - Prid. Non. Sept. Nonce Sept. VIII. Jdus - 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. VII. Idus - 7. VI. Idus . 8. V. Idus - 9. IV. Idus - 10. III. Idus . 11. Pridie Idus 12. Idus Sept. XVIil. Cal.Oct. 13. 14. XVI. Calend. XVI. Calend. 15. 16. XV. Calend. 17. XIV. Calend. 18. XIII. Cfl^ewrf. 19. XII. Calend. XI. Ca/enrf. 20. 21. X. Ca/e»«i. 22. IX. Calend. 23. VIII. Ca/en and so the otliers, reckoning seven Sundays be- tween Easter and Pentecost, that of Easter included, and as many weeks. After Pentecost they again begin to reckon Sunday as the last day of the weeK. Nevertheless the Greeks have, with great inconsistency, always, like ourselves, called Monday the second dav of the week, Tuesday the third, '&c. Huiti^ve. Octave. Hypapanti, Hypante, Hypantas, from the Greek "t'r»^etvri>i, in Latin Occursus, in French Ren- contre. The feast of the pre- sentation of our Saviour in the Temple, where he met Simeon and Anna the Prophetess. " Fes- tum S. Simeonis," " Candelaria," " S. Marias Candelaria," •' Can- delossB," " Candelarum," " Lu- minum." Candlemas, commonly, the Purification of the Holy Virgin, celebrated on the 2nd of February. In excelso throno. The introit and name of the first Sunday after the Epiphany. In voluntate tua. The introit and name 'of the twenty-first Sunday after Pentecost. Inclina aurem tuam. The introit and name of the fifteenth Sunday after Pentecost. Indictum. The festival of L'endit, when scholars paid their teachers* fees, &c., established at St. De- nis, in France, by Charles the Bald. It formerly commenced on Wednesday, in the second week of June. According to Roquefort (m voce Landio), it was held on Wednesday before the feast of St. Barnabas" the 11th of June. Pope Urban II. being, at Angers, in 1096, also established a "Lendit" for the anniversary of his dedication of the church of St. Nicolas on Septuagesima Sunday, which fell on the 10th of February in that year. Introitus Noae in Arcam. The 17th of March. Inventio sanctje Crucis. In the Latin church, the Srd of May ; amongst the Greeks of the mid- dle age, the 6th of March. The Greelcs now celebrate this feast with that of the Exaltation of the Holy Cross. Invocavit me. The introit and name of the first Sunday in Lent. Isti sunt dies. Passion Sunday ; so called from the response of the procession. Jean ' (S.) DecoUe. The De. collation of St. John the Bap- tist. Jejunales Dies. The holy days of fasting, as Jejunium Quadragesi- male, the Lenten fast; .Tejunium Paschale, the Paschal fast, &c. Jejunia bannita. The great and intensefasts, occurring after those Sundays in which " Salus et mi- sericordia" is sung. temporalia. The period of the observance of the Four Sea- sons. Jejuni! (Caput). Ash Wednes- day. Jejunium Dispensationis. The eve of the days of celebrating great and solemn fasts. Vernale, JEstivale, Au- tumnale, et Hiemale seu Jeju- nium primi, quarti, septimi, et decimi mensis. The *' Quatuor Tempora," or Ember days. The Ember days at the " four sea- sons " are the Wednesday, Fri- day, and Saturday of the first week in Lent*; of Whitsun- week ; of the third week in Sep- tember, or after Holy Rood day, the 14th of September ; and of the third week in Advent, or * " Die Sabbati quatuor temporum, primi Septimana Quadragesima, videlicet, tercio die mensis Martii, anno Domini mccccxxxv." (Mado.\'» Formulare Anglicanum, p. 17.) That is, Saturday, 3rd March, 1435-6. 126 GLOSSARY OP DATES. after St. Lucy's 'day, the 13th of December. If the 14th of Sep- tember and the 13th of Decem- ber fall on a Wednesday, then the Ember days commence on the Wednesday next following. yide Ember days, p, 146. postea. Jeudi, le grand Teudi, le Jeudi Saint, le Jeudi absolu, called also le Jeudi blanc, because on this Tliursday white bread was dis- tributed to the poor, after wash- ing their feet. Maunday Thurs- day. Vide Absolutionis dies. JeuiU, magnfficef, or the Thursday of Mid Lent ; so called in Pi- cardv from the first word of the Collect. Joannes (S.) Albus. The feast of St. John the Baptist on the 24th of June. Jouler monath, December; so called by the Swedes, from the feast of the Nativity. Jour du Jeune, of the reformed church of Switzerland, is the 7th of September. des Morts. All Souls' day. de pain perdu. Shrove Tuesday. • des Roys. The Epiphany — — du Saint Sacrament. Corpus Christi day. Jours nataux. The chief feasts of tiie year. Vide Natales. les bons. The holydays of Christmas or of any other great festival. ■' de Communion (not Jours de Fete), according to the French church of Basle are the first Sundays of February, August, and September, des quatre temps. The Ember days. de Roneysouns or Roissons. Rogation days, • les trois de tenebres. The three days next before Easter day. Jours. Vide Dies. Jubilate, cmnis terra. The introit and name of the third Sunday after Easter. Judica me. The introit and name of Passion Sunday. Jugement dernier. The Monday of the first week in Lent. Juignet. Sometimes used for Juillet, July. Justus es, Domine, The introit and name of the seventeenth Sunday after Pentecost, K. Kalend£B, dies Calendarum, or Ka- lendarum. The day of the Ca- lends. This is commonly the first day of the month, and sometimes the first day of the month pre- ceding, on which day the Calends of the month following began to be reckoned. Vide pages 4. 92, and 93, antea. Kalenda2, or Festum Kalendarum. A ridiculous and profane festival, for a long period celebrated at Rome and elsewhere on the 1st of January, which the church, with much ditficulty, abolished. La Femme adultere. The Saturday of the third week ii> Lent. LjEtare, or Laetare Hierusalem. Tlie introit and name of the fourth Sunday of Lent. Lardarium. Tuesday before Ash Wednesday; so called in Limo- sin, in the twelfth century. L'Entant prodigue. The Saturday of the second week in Lent. Le Lazare. The Friday in the fourth week of Lent, Lent. Vide Caresme Carnipri- vium, &c., p. 117. Lex Moysi data est. ThelSth of May Litania, Litaniee. This word is often confounded with the Roga- tions, because the Litanies are sung in the processions of the Rogations. To distinguish the Litanies of St. Mark's day, the 25th of April, from the Litanies of the Rogations, the former havp been frequently designated " Li- tania major," or " Litania Ro- mana ; " and the latter, " Litania minor," or •' Litania Gallicana." Vide Croix noires. Lundi, le grand Lundi, the Great Monday or Holy Monday. Mon- day in Passion week. M. Malade de 38 ans. The Friday of the first week, or of the Ember weeks of Lent. Mardi, le grand Mardi, Holy Tues. day. Tuesday in Passion week. S. Maria ad Niveii. The 5th of August. Vide Festum Marie de Nive. S. Martinus Calidus. St Martin i I GLOSSARY OP DATES. » Bouillant. The 4th of July, the day of his translation. . Martror, i. e. martyrs. All Saints' day, so called in charters in Lan- guedoc. Warzache. The Annunciation ; the 2Jth of March, so called from this festival occurring in that month. Le mauvais Riche. The Thursday of the second week of Lent. Memento mei. Formerly the introit of'the fourth Sunday of Advent. The introit of that Sunday is now •' Rorate Coell." Mense. Fide p. 103. Mensis intrans, introiens. The first six days of the months of thirty- one days, and the first five days of the months of thirty days ; thus, " Die xiv. intrante Maio," would be the 14th of May.* Mensis exiens, astans, stans, te- stans. The last five days of a month, reckoned in retrograde order : thus, " Actum tertia die exeunte mense Septembris" would be the 28th of that month, beginning with the last day ; thus, the 30th one, 29th two, 28th three, 27th four, &c. : but " Tertia die exeunte Octobris " would be t'ne 29th, as that month contains thirty-one days.* . fEBnalis. Hay month, July. . imbrium. Showery month, April. ii magnus. The great month, i. e. June ; so called because it contains the longest days. »- raessionum. Harvest month, August. > novarum, or imbrium, April. Paschse. The month of Easter ; the Quinzaine of Easter. ■ purgatorius, February ; so called because the feast of the Purification, the 2nd of February, occurs in it. ■■■ ■ undecimus, duodecimus. With the Romans, and with the French, in the tenth century, January and February. Mercredi des Traditions. The Wednesday of the third week of Lent. ens oucien kesms. Pro- bably en ouvrant Karesim;, or commencement of Lent ; Ash Wednesday. , le Grand Mercredi ; Holy 127 Wednesday, Wednesday in Pas- sion week. Mercoris dies. Wednesday. Mesonisteme. With the Greeks, the week of Mid-Lent, which is their fourth quadragesimal week. Mesopentecoste. The name given by the Greeks to the eight days which commence on Wednesday of the fourth week after Easter, and end on the W'ednesday of the week following. Miserere mei, Domine. The introit and name of the sixteenth Sun- day after Pentecost. Misericordia Domini. The introit and name of the second Sunday after Easter. Missa. The feast dayof^a saint: as, " Missa Sancti Joannis," for " Festum Sancti Joannis." Missae Domini, Alleluia, Alleluia, Alleluia. The Sunday of Quasi- modo. N. Natale, or Nativitas Domini. The birtli of our Lord ; the 25th of December, Festorum omnium Metropolis, says St. John of Chry- sostom. S. Mariae. A festival for. mcrly celebrated in the church on the 1st of January ; the most ancient of all the feasts of the Virgin. S. Petri in Cathedra. The chair of St. Peter, celebrated at Rome on the 18th of January, and dt Antioch on the 22nd of February. , Natalis, or Natalis dies. The day of the martyrdom or oi the death of a saint, but more particularly the former. The day of the death of a saint, not being a martyr, is commonly called " Depnsitio," or the Deposition of a Saint. Natales. The chief feasts of the year — Christmas, Easter, Pente- cost, and AH Saints j sometimes termed "Jours nataux." Natalis. 'I'he anniversary of the day of the accession of a distin- guished personage to his dignity ; as the day when the pope or king ascended'the throne. Calicis. Holy Thursday. S. Joannis Baptistae. The * Vide the note in p. H^jintea, 128 GLOSSARY OF DATES. feast of the decollation of St. John the Baptist, the 29th of August, as contradistinguished from " Nativitas," the day of his birth. Nataiis S. Marise ad Martyres, . Abraham, hermit - March 15. , abbot - June 15. , St. Mahanes, 7 vt„„ on and St. Simeon IJNov.JO. Abrosimus and St.Sina Nov. 10. Acarius, bishop, died - Nov.- 27. Acca, bishop and con- 7 pgu jg - March 14. 15. fessor Acepsimus, bishop Achart, or Aicard, or 7 <5«r>«- Acaire, abbot .j^f^P^- Achates, Acaeius, call-^ ed also Agathange.f ^ . „, bishop pf Antioch in ( ^^^^^ '^^' Asia . . .J Achileus, and others, 7 ivf_„ -ip martyrs . .j^^iayiz. Acius and Acheolus, 'i in French Ach and > May 1. Acheul, martyrs -j Adalbert - - June 25. Adalbert, bishop, apo-T stle in I^russia, mar- > April 23. tyred - -3 Adam, the creation of March 28. Adaman, confessor • March 16. , abbot andlf, ^ „ confessor - .j»epi. ^. Adamman, abbot - Sept. 23. Adauctus and St.Felix Aug. 30. Adela ... Sept. 8. Adelburga. Fi'rfeEthel- burga, or Edelburga Adelaide, the happy, ^ empress and queen v Dec. 16. of Italy, died -3 or Alice - Feb. 5. Adelard, or Alard, ab- 7 j^n o bot, died - - J Adelbert, abbot, died June 20. - - June 25. Adhelm. F/tieAldhelm. Adian, bishop of Mayo Oct. 20. Adjutor, or Ajutre, 7 . ., ^ monk, died - .j April JO. Ado, bishop, died - Dec. 16. Adrian, abbot - - Jan. 9. Adrian, martyr -{^^^^5,^. , and Eubulus - March 5. , bishop of St. 7 j^ ,^ . Andrew's, and martyr J "^^^^'^ ** Advent Sunday, the nearest Sunday to the feast of St An- drew,whether before or after. Vide the Table of Moveable Feasts, page 79. Aed, bishopof Kildare, 7 « jq, iEdesius - . Aprils. jEdwin, king andlf^.. martyr - .^^^^i>- I p. CALENDAR OP SAINTS DAYS, ETC. 133 ^Ifheahi, archbishop,") ^ ^ jg passion of - -S JFAred, abbot - - Jan. 12. JErailius and St. Castus May 22. iSngus, bishop in Ire- 7 ^j^^g,^ jj land - -3 Mthilwold, confessor 7 ^aj(.jj 33 anrf hermit - - i ^ — . Vide Ethelwold. Afra, martyred, with ^ his mother and three > Aug. 5. servants - -j Afrique, or Efrique,") Jan. 15. called also St. Frie [ Feb. 8. and Sainte-Frique -3 May 1. Agapa, St. Echionia.i . j* ^ and St. Irene, sisters, \ 2m 16 G martvrs - .} ^ -^ • • Agapiu's, St. Timothy, 7 . andSLThecla -S., hdgapitus -, martyr ^gapitus, pope, trans- lation of - - 'Jgatha,virgin and mar. queen 19. March 24, Aug. 18. Sept. SO. Feb. 5. Dec. 8. June 28. *:} Oct. 11. Agathangelus and Cle-l ment, bishop of An- > Jan. 23. cyra - -3 — , or Agace, 7 -Mnmh Jan. 21. First \ ' -3 , the Second, 7 , go commemoration of - J Agnes of Monte Pul- 7 . . j qq ciano - -5 ^ Agoard, Agilbert, and f their companions, V June 25, martyrs - -3 Agobart.or Aguebaud, 7 . - bishop, died - .jJuneo, Agri, or Airi, Ageri. cus, and Agiricus, J- Dec. bishop If 15. Julyl. Agricola and St. Vitalis Nov. 27. Albert - - April 7. Aicard, or Achart, ab- 7 g . bot - -3 "^ abbof ^'.^"*^'^'': } April .11. Aid, or Aed, or St. Mac ^ Cartin, bishop of 5- Aug. 15. Clogher - -3 Aidan, or Adan, bishop \ ^ o- and confessor -3 K* • Aidan, or Adian, bi- 7 y-v... an shop of Mayo _jwct, ^a Aidar. Vide Maidoc. Aigalfe, bishop - May 22. Ailbe, bishop of Emly, 7 g j jg died - - 3 '^ ' ■ Ailild, archbishop of 7 ,„_, ,« Armagh, died . jJan. lo. II., archbishop, of Armagh, died -[ Ailmetus, bishop of?^, „ Clogher - .ji-eb. ^. AithnahasandSt.Jo-7jyi jjj^ seph - - -3 Alard, Vide Adelard. Albaw, protomartyr 7 J 03 OFBRffAiN . .jJune/i. , translation J or 7 . „ inventions of .jAug. z. , deposition of - May 16. Albans, St., dedication 7 ^ on of the church of || - j "^'^^ ^^■ Alberga of Barking,!^ . ,g virgin . .juci.i^. Albert, the blessed pa- 7 . ,^ ., „ triarch of Jerusalem j ^P"' ^- .bishop of Liege, 7 j^ 23 martyred - .j^ov. ^j. , the Great, bi-^ shop of Ratisbon, VNov. 15. died - -3 Albeus - - Sept. 12. Albina, widow of Pub- 7 y^^ „ 1 licola - .juec. Jl. Albinus, bishop and \ confessor Alchfridy king and ' monk Alchraundand St. Til-- bert, bishops of Hex- ^ Sept 7. ham Alcmund, martyr - March 19. Alcuin, abbot, died - May 19. Alcuinus, confessor - Aug. 12. Aldhelm, or Adhelm,!-., „- bishop, deposition of J ^"^^ ^- , translation of March 3 1 . » « L'Art de verifier les Dates ;" but Butler states that the feast of St. Agapa and her sisters is on the third of April. f " Writyn on Twysday after Seynt Agnes the First." Paston Letters, iv. 422. X Arundel MS. 155. \ Cotton. MS. Claudius, D Yi., and Bib. Reg. 14. C. 7. 11 Bib. Reg. 14. C. 7. K 3 134> ALPHABBTICAti CALENDAB Aldegondes, virgin, j j^^ g^ Aldric, or Audri, abbot [J^^^j^ *. Aldric, bishop, died - Jan. 7. Aleaume, Elesme, or 7 .,_ „f. Adelm, monk, died S Alexander, died - Jan. 15. Alexander, confessor - Aug. 16. , pope - May 3. Alexander, bishop of 7 »„„ n Comana - - j ^"^' ^^- , bishop of 7 Mar.l8. L. Jerusalem - - J Dec.S;2. G. Alexander,St.Sisinnius 7 ivr„„ on and StMartyrius .jMay29. Alexandria, martyrs to > p.„,, c>q the pestilence in S AlP-icU ?July]7. L. Alexis - -^Mar.lT.G. Aifred, king, deposition \ q^^ gg Alfrida, or Etheldritha Aug. 2. Alfstan, bishop and 7 a ^i ^ confessor - .j April b. Alfwold, bp. and conf. March 26, -— ^. king_ an^|s,p,2a Alice - _ Aug. 24. Alice, or Adelaide, em- 7 r\^„ , „ preJs . .{Dec. 16. •^— , virgin and abbess Feb. 5. Alipius . . Aug. 15. Alirius, or Illidius,7 t.,„„ ^ bishop . :jJune5. All Hallows or All 7 vj,,,, i Saints' Day . j ^o^- ^^ All Souls' Day . Nov. 2. Almachus - . Jan. 1. Almedha, virgin and 7 a„„ , martyr - .jAug. 1. Alnoth, hermit and \ Feb. 27. or martyr - -j Nov. 254 Aloysius, or Lewis 1 t„„„ o^ Gonzala . .j June 21. Alpha2us,Zachaeus,&c. \ vr„„ iq martyrs - _jNov. 18. Alphege, translation of June 8. ■ , ordination of Nov. 16. Alphonsus. Vide St. Ildephonso. "archbishop Imma*] ^^'"''^ ^3. Alric, confessor andl .„_ o hermit - .jAUg. z, Altho, abbot - - Sept. 5. Alured, or Aired, abbot 7 t„„ -io and confessor - ] •'^"- •'^* Amable, or Amabilis 7 jt„„ j Ricomagensis, died-i * * , translation of Oct. IR Amalberge, widow - July 10. Amand, bishop and 1 confessor,translation > Oct 26. 4 of . - -3 Amandus, bishop of7T.,««io Bordeaux - -]J"nel8. Amandus and Vedas- 1 ^^k c tus, bishops .jFeb.6. Amantius - - Nov. 4. Amarand, or Ama- 7 vr.« 7 ranth, martyr .j«ov. /. Amator, or Amatre, 7 TVf„„ ■, bishop, died .j^ayl. Amatus, bishop, and } q . Amatus, abbot .j^epi. Ambrosius, bishop of 7 April 4. Milan, and confessor J Dec. 7. R. 13. Ambrosius, bishop of7r.„t ic Cahors - .] Oct. 16. 1 .- - - , abbot, died July 18. 'Sept. IS. Am e,or Amatus, abbot ■{ April 28. Oct. 19. Ammon, hermit, died Oct 4. Amour - - Oct 8. Amphibalus, bishop 7 , 05 and martyr - .j^une^^. Amphilochius, bishop Nov. 23. Anacletus, pope -[i"j!r^i|-p Anastasia, a Persian 7 ,,„ 00 martyr - _jJan. ^Z -,'three, name- ' hree, name- ") inaite, J. the f 1, and the f AprU 21. ly, the Sinaite, patriarch, younger Anastatia, martyr - [ ^-^f^^H- J^ ^. andStBa-j^p^Jlj^ • silis.sa Anastatius, pope Andeolus, martyr - M Andochius, martyr - Sept. 24. Andomar, bishop - Sept 9. Andrew the Apostle Nov, 30t -— , Jranslajion^^^^^^ Andrew, deacon . Aug. £2. , St Peter, and 7 w j^ their companions -J ' Avellino - Nov. 10. ■ Corsini . Feb. 4, of Crete . Oct 17. April 27. lay 1. * By the church of Sens. X Vide Butler's Lives of the Saints. t Elsewhere. % Cotton. MS. Vespasian, A IX. OP SAINTS DAYS, ETC. ]35 Angadrema, or Anga- 7 q . , . drisma, virgin, died j ^'''" •'* ^^ _ » translation j j^i^^^^ 27. Angels, the Holy Guar- > Oct. 2. L. dian - .JNov. 8. tt. Angelus - - May 5. Angilbert, or Engel-' bert, or Englevert, J-Feb. 18. ^1- abbot, died Aniiulus, or Aiigulus,! -p^^) 7 bishop and martyr -J ' '* Anian. Vide Agnan. Anianus, bishop of 7 AnHl 91 Alexandria .jApni^. Anicetus, bishop - April 17. 4nnama, Axaria, Misa- 7 np#> i « hel, martyrs - .j^^^^'^o- A\NE, MOTHER OF THE 7 Jw/y 26.* Holy Vi rgin - j July 25. G. Anno,archbishop,died Dec. 4. Annunciation of the 7 lyjarch ^li Blessed Virgin . ] *'^'*^" '^• Ansbert, archbishop,? t-->- q died - -i *®°- ^• Anscharius, monk and 7 -Ccu i archbishop, died .j^^'^'^- Anselm, bishop, died - March 18. Ansetm, archbishop ofi Canterbury and con. > April 21. feasor - - 3 , archbishop and 1 r j « confessor - _j «*">•>• Aiiterus, pope - Jan. 3. Anthelm, bishop, died June 26. Anthimos, bishop and 7 a^..;i ot martyr - .j April i7. Anthony, St.John,and 7 *_, ., -.^ St. Eustachius -j ^P"* ^*- •, monk, died - Dec. 28. , Cauleas - Feb. 12. Anthony, abbot and") t„„ ,- confessor - .j Jan. 17. . , martyr - May 11. . , of the order 7 June 13. qf Friars Minors - J Mar. 28. P. Antiochus andEleuthe- 7 a „,;i i q rius . .j April 18. Antipas - - April 11, Antonina, virgin andl t„„ -.r martyr - .j Jan. 15. Antoninus, martyr - Sept. 2. , or Anthony 7 Aiay 2. R. the Less - -J May 10. P. Anysia - - Dec. 30. Aper, bishop - - Sept. 15. Aphraates - - April 7. ^^J^r^t'"''*^*'^''"'^? March 22. martyr - - J Apian - - April 2. Apolinaris, bishop and 7 j , o? viartyr - - J ^ , martyr - Oct. 5. Apollinaris the apolo- ^ gist, bishop of Hiera- 5- Jan. 8. polis - - -3 Sidonius, 7 . g,, bishop - .]Aug.^J. Apollo - - Jan. 25. Apollonia,orApolynef, 1 p . g virgin and martyr - J ApolTonius, Philemon, 7 lyrj^ j, &c., martyrs .j March 8. Apostles, the separa- ? y , ,5 tionofthe .jJuiyia. Appia and St Phile- 7 ^^^ ^ mon - -3 Apollonius - - April 18. Apuleius and St. Mar- 7 n^t n cellus . .j^cr. /. Aquilon, bishop - Oct. 19. Aquinas, Thomas - March 7. Arbogastus, bishop - July 21. Arcadius - - Jan. 12. Archelaus, bishop - Dec. 26. Archibald, abbot and 7 TvrQr/.h tn confessor - .j March 27. Aredius. Vide St.Yriez. Areg, Aregius, or Ari- 7 a „£, ir dius.bishopofNeversj^"^- ^°- ^r reli '"^'^l'"' ™":] June 28. Ariga, Areg, Arigiu8,5 or Aredius, bishop of > May 1. Gap, died - -3 Aristobulus, bishop and ) jyi^rch '5 Arkenwald. Vide Er- kenwald. Armagil, confessor - Aug. 16. Armogastes, St Archi- 7 lyfarrh 90 nimusand StSatutus j ''^^^^^'^ ^^^ Arnold, bishop - April 17. Arnold, bishop of Gap, 7 q„_,,. -.q died - - .js>ept.iy. Arnoul, bishop of Sois- 7 a„_ -ic sons, died - - j ^' ^ ' Arnulph, bishop Aug.28. May 26. doctor - - 5 ' Augustine, the Apos-^ TLB op England, Archbishop of Can- tebbury - -j , conversion of May 5. , translation qflf^^l ^- ^'^ Augustus, priest . Oct. 7. Aunarius, or Anacha- 7 c„_,. nr rius, bishop, died . j ^^^- ^^^ Aura, or Aurea, abbess Oct. 4. ^S^"' archbishop, 7 jy^g ig Aurelius, bishop of7j , „„ Carthage - .jJuly^W- Austell (of Cornwall), 7 Trinity hermit - - j Sunday. Ausonius, bishop -fSn.*' AusMus and A/««- j March 3. Austin. Fide Angust'me. Austreberta.virgin and 7 ^„. ,« abbess, died - .j^eb. 10. Austreberta, virfi^n - Oct. 20. Austregisilius, Austril- 1-^, o„ • lius, Outrille, bishopj ^^^ ^ Austremonius.Stremo- nius, or Strimonius, J-Nov. L apostle and bishop ' , translation of Feb. 1. Austrudius, or Austru- 7 /->„.. 17 dis, virgin and abbess j ^^^- ^ '' Feb. 14. G. Feb. 15. R. AprUn.P. Feb. 4. May 5. ":| Feb. 28. Auxentius, hermit Aventin, bishop Avertin A Vitus, Avit, or Avi,T Alcimus Ecdicius > Feb. 5, Avitus, died -3 , or Avi, abbot - June 17. Avoice, or Hedwiges, 7/-» f 1- duchess of Poland - j ^'^^ ^'' Aybert, priest, died . April 7. At/do, abbot and con-" fessor Ayou, or Aygulfus, ab- 7 s;„^. „ bot and martyr - 3 ^'^P''- '^• Azades, Arba, and f others, martyrs in V April 22. Persia . -j Azaria, Annania, andl^^ .- Misahel, martyrs -j^ec. lb. Babile - -June 14.t Babillus, or Babylas, 7 Jan. 24. bishop - - 3 Sept 4. G. Babolein,orBabolenus, > j„r,e 2fi fluuor •■ -J Bademus, abbot - April 10. Bain, bishop of Te- 7 ,„„„ an rouenne - .] June 20. Baldred, priest and 7 tu, , „„ cor,fessof - .] March 29. Baldrede, bishop of^ Glasgow, and con- > March 6. fessor - -3 • Arundel MS, 155. in Brit. Mus. t Cottonian MS. Domitian, A xvn, a Psalter which belonged to King Richard II. I OP SAINTS I)AYS_, ETC. 1S7 Banceust - - Jan. 30.* Barachisius - - March 29. Baradat, hermit - Feb. 22. Barba - - Dec. 16.* Barbara, virgin -[^5%*' ^^ Barbara, virgin and>j-, .-^ martyr - .^ ^^- ^"• &c. J Jan. 14. ' Feb. 19. Barbascemirius, martyrs Barbatus, or Barbas, bishop Barlaam - - Nov. 19. Bahnabas, the Apos- 7 ^^^^ j . Baroard, Bernhart, orl Berear, archbishop, 5-Jan. 22. died - -3 Barr, or Finbarr, bi- ? o t- on shop of Cork .jisept.^. Barre.bishopof Caith-1 »,,„ on ness in Scotland .j^ug. ^i>. Barruc, confessor - Sept. 27. Barsabias, abbot, and7r»of or, others - .j^cL^a Barsaniiphius - Feb. 6. Barsimseus - - Jan. 30. Bartholomew Apostle ^ CAug.Q.'i. L. yrin or^ ™^-J Junell.G. "CAug.25.R. Bartholomew,confessor 1 ,„„„ qa and hermit .jJunei!*. Baruc, hermit - Nov. 29. Bas - - June 23. CJunen.R. (30. G. ■—.priest and mar- 1 j^^^ 22. G. Basildes, St. Cyrin or" Quirin, and St. Na- ' bor, and St.Nazarre, martyrs Basiliscus, bishop - May 22. , martyr - May 22. Basilissa and Anastasia April 15. , wife of St. 1 T„„ n Julian - .jJan.9. Basle, or Basolus, her- 7 vr o^- mit.died . .jNov.26. Bather, abbot and con- l c ^^ , . fi'ssor . _^oepu 11. Batilda, Bathiides, Ba- ■) dechilda, tautour, V Jan. 30. or Baudour, queen j ■ , translation of Feb. 27 ^mSy';''' ^r^^^^":] May 20. Bavo, or Baf, monk, > ^„^ , and others - .j"ct. 1. Bean, bishop and conf. Dec. 16. Bean, bishop of Aber. 7 o,.* oc deen - .juct. ^b. Beath . - May S.f Beatrix - - July 29. Beatus, confessor - May 9. Becan, abbot - - April 5. Becket, Thomas k, 7 t.,i„ 1 translation of .jJu'y/- Beda, virgin - - Aug. 25. Bede, the Venerable - May 27. , translation of - May 10. Bega, or Bees - - Sept. 6. Bega, virgin - - Nov. 22. Begga, abbess - Dec. 17. Benedecid - - March 22. Benedicta, virgin - Oct. S.f Benedict, abbot - March 21.^ , abbot of Ani- 7 Feb. 11. or an, or Agnane, died j 12. .orBcnol. -{Elfe II., pope - May 7. XI., pope - JulyV. Benedict, abbot - Dec. 4. , translation of July 11. , bishop and 7 jan 19 abbot in England - $ Benezet, or Little Ben-^ net, or Benedict, f .„_:, 1* called Pastor andC P^*^** Pontifex - -J fNov. 1. 1 Nov. 24., Benignus, apostle of I principal Burgundy - -] feast. Feb. 27. (.April 26. , or Binen,') archbishop of Ar-S-Nov. 9. magh - - 3 Benignus, bishop and t xt^,, t„« -ia fessor - .j Jan. 14. Bercaire, or Bercarius, 7 n^t i« or Bererus, abbot - j ^^^- ^*'- Bercham, bishop and 7 «„•, ^ confessor in Scotland j "^P"' "• Berectus, confessor - Feb. 24. Berethun, abbot and\^^„^r- confessor - - j ' ^^^ ^^' Bernacus, abbot andj.^.,^ confessor - .j April/. Bernach, confessor - March 9. Bernard, abbot - Aug. 20. — -— ,abbotofJiron^|^p^jll^ , translation of April 23. • Arundel MS. 155. t Cotton. MS. Vespasian, A ix.. 138 ALPHABETICAL CALENDAR Bernard de Menthon,T archdeacon and apos- {■ June 15. Clairvaux - -j^"^- , bishop. Vide tie of the Alps , abbot 20. St Barnard. Bernard^ monk - May 20. , translation of May 17. , Ptolemy, ^ founder of the Olive. > Aug. 21. tans • - 3 Bernardin of Sienna, ? jj^y gg, Bernon, abbot, died - Jan. 13. Bernward, bishop - Nov. 20. Berta, abbess, died - July 4. Bertilla, virgin and^j^ . abbess, died - .j^o^. i,. Berlin, abbot, died - Sept. 5. , translation of - July 16. Bertine - - Dec. 23.* - - July 15.* Berton, or Bertulf, ab- > -p^y. f- bot.died - .jFeb.5. ^S"n?inge?^'"' "-j^^^-^^' Bettelin - - Sept. 9. Beuno, or Beunor,7 A„rii 91 abbot of Clvnnog - S ^ * Be^va, or Bova, ab- j ^p^jj ^4. Beuvon or Bobon. or^^a^yls'ln liovus - - j Lombardy Beye, virgin in Scot- 7 v. , land - _jiiiov. 1. Bibiana, virgin and7T^„„ „ martyr - .jL>ec. ^. Binno - - April 21. Birinus, first bishop of > ,-,»^ Aug. 10. land - - -3 Bcecius, Anicius Man- f lius Torcjuatus Seve- >Oct 23. rinus Boetius, died Boisil, prior of Melrogs Feb. 23 Boisil, abbot - - Dec. 11 Boisins, abbot and con- \ t,„ or fessor - .jJan. ^. Bolcan - . July 4, Bon, Bonet, Bonitus," BonuSjBonifacius, or Eusebius, bishop died Bona, or Beiive, abbess Bonaveiitura, bishop Boniface i Jan 15. April 24. July 14. April 4.* -S^' "'f'"' °!JMarch.4. r May 14. R. , martyr -< or May 8.* C May 26. P. , I., pope - Oct 25. , pope - Dec. 25. Boniface, a Scotsman,"} apostle in Germany,> June 5. bishop and martyr - 3 Bonitus - - Jan. 15. Bonosus and Maximi-') .„„ oi lian - .jAug. ^1. Bontoul - - March 9.* Bosa, bishop and con- } iviarrh o fessor - .jJuarcny. Botolph, abbot and con- } j„„^ i-, fessor - .] June 17. Brandan, abbot «n<^?TVfnvlfi confessor in Scotland S ' • , translation of June 14. ^ragossa''''''"^-"'^':] March 26. Breaca, or Breague - June 4. Bregwin, bishop and} a qc confessor - .j-^ug. -"• Brian,king and martyr March 12L' Brice, orBricius, bishop ") xr„„ i o and confessor .jwov. ij. r Originally Bridget - jOctob. 7., ^'^"' j and now COct 8. Bridget - - Feb. 1. Brieu, Briocus, Brio--) .„., „„ maclus, o_rVrioma.jAp;jl|9. , translation of- May 1- Brinstan, bishop of 7 vt a Winchester - .j>^o^-4- Briocus, bishop - Aug. 8. Brise - - Nov. 13L Brithwald, pishop and\ t„_ q confessor - .jjan. y. Brithwold, bishop and} r^„ oo confessor - .^Jan. M. Bronacha,orBronanna,7 *„,;io abbess - .j April it * Cotton. MS. Domitian, A xvii. OF SAINTS DAYS, ETC. 139 Brothen - - Oct. 15. Brothers, the Seven - July 10. Bruno, founder of the 7 q„j. (• Carthusian monks -J Bruno, B., archbishop > -^^ ,, of Cologne, died .j^ci. ii. __. bi_.hop o_fJ,„,^,3^ , or Brun, 1 bishop and apostle in >Oct. 15. Prussia - - 3 Brynach - - April 7. July 7= Aug. 4. June 4. June 19. rOcL U., but for- rkard.orBurchard,^l™|;^y^„j» I on Thurs- day after I St. Denis. trtana, vtrgtn bishop C. Cadmarch - - Oct. 8. Cadoc, bishop andmar-l ^^^^ ^5. Cadroc - - March 6. Cadscus, or Cattwg - Jan. 24. Cadvarch - - Oct. 24. Cadwallader - - Oct. 9. Caedwal - - April 20. Caesarius - - Feb. 25. bishop ofj^^jg27^ Aries martyr Nov. 1. Sept. 25. Caian Cagnou, Chagnoaldus, Chainoaldus, Cha- nulphus, Agnoaldus, ^ Sept. 6. and Hagnoaldus, bishop, died Cairlan, archbishop of > tit.-.u qa Armagh, died .ji^arcn^*. ^ died ''' ^^'"'' ^^^:} ^P"' 22. Cajetan - - Aug. 7. Calais,Ca1&s, Carilefus, f or Karelefus, abbot, V July 1. died - O Calixtus, pope and 1 rv_i. ■,/, martyr - -S^'^^ ^*- Caltry, Calcericus, and ^ Chalactericus, bi- > Oct. 8. shop, died -J Camillus de Liliis - July 14. Cammin, abbot - March 25. Candidus, martyr - Oct. 3. Candlemas Day - Feb. 2. Canicius, abbot and > p,„,, ,- confessor - .j^ct. n. Canoch. confessor and } ivt„_„i, io hermit - .] March 13. Canterbury, dedication ? .,„ , ^ » ofthe church of .jMay4.« Cantius and Cantianus, "i brothers, and Can- V May 31. tianilla, their sister j Canute, king and mar- \ j jg Canute, the younger - Jan. 7. Caprais, abbot - - June 1. , martyr - Oct. 20. Caradoc - - - April 13. Carantoc, confessor - May 17. Caraunus.also Caranus "i and Caro (in French, S- May 28. Cheron) - -3 Carda - ." - July 15. Carle, or Carl Sunday, the Fifth Sunday in Lent r/rfe the Table of Moveable Feasts. Carloman, B , son of) Charles Martel, duke 5- Aug. 17. of the French, died J Carnlprivium, or Lent, Fide the Glossary, antea, page 117. C"°- - -{»"'*• Carthagh.or Mochudu, ) ^„^ ,4, bishop of Lismore - J ^^^^ ^*- ' Casimir, son of Casi- ) mir III., king of Po- > March 4. - Aug. 13. - Aug. 5. f July 23. F. ■iFeb.29.G. land, died Cassian bishop priest Cassuts, or Cassis, and 6266 other martyrs, S- May 15. in Auvergne -j Castor, abbot - - Sept. 20. Castor, martyr - March 26. Castus and iEmilius - May 22. Cataldus, bishop of > ,,,„ .^ Tarentum - .ji^ayiu. Cathan - - May 17. Catherine. Vide Ka- therine. Ceadwald, king Cecilius Cecilia, virgin martyr Cedde, St., bishop andX r « confessor - .j '"*'»• '♦ - April 2a • June 3. Nov. 22. ♦ Arundel MS. 155. 140 ALPHABETICAL CALENDAR March : Cedde, or Chad, bishop'\ of I.mdtyarne and\ Licfifkld, in Eiig-)- land, and of the Merse, in Scotland -J Cedmon, confessor - Feb. 11. Celestinus, pope - April 6. Celigna, Ccelinia, orVort oi Cilinia, virgin .jwi-i--i. Celsus, bishop and com- 7 a„,:i c fessor - - .j April 6. Celynan - - Nov. 20. Cenred and Offii, kings Oct 20. Ceolfride, Ceolfroy, or7o . o. C^ufrei - .j»epi.^. Ceonwulf, king and It ,c coTifessor - . jJ*"- i^- Ceran, or Ceraunus, 1 o„„4. cr, bishop - .jt>ept.^/. Cerboney, or Cerbo- 7 Oct. 10. R. nius, bishop -J Oct 17. P. Ceslas - . - July 20. Chad or Cedde - - March 2. Chadoin, or Hardouin," or Chadoenus, or Ca- duindus, or Clodoe- nus, or Harduinus, or Hadurnius, bi- shop, died Chaffre, or Theofroi, or Theofredus, Thetfredus, abbot, martyred Chamant, or Amant, 7jtq„ * or Amantius, bishop 3 Chare, or Shear Thurs- day, the Thursday in Passion Week. Vide Nares' Glossary. Charlemagne, emperor Jan. 29. — 7' t'a"_«'^"on]A„g 28. Charles the Good.count > ivrarr>h 9 of Flanders, killed - j ^^'■^^'^^ ^' Aug. 20. i Oct. 19. CharlesBoromde, arch- 7 • 15 bishop of Milan, diedj ^°^' ^• Charles,king,martyrdom Jan. 30. Chaumond, or Ane-T mundus, or Enne- { mundus, or Chane- I o„^ po mundus, or Dalphi- f ^P^ ''^• nus, or Dalvinus, [ bishop - -J Chef, orCherf, or Theu- ^ derius, or Theoda- S-Oct. 29. rius, abbot, died - j Cheron, or Carannus, 1 May 28. or martyr - -3 27.* Childermas, or Inno- 7 t^„„ ^o cents' Day - .j Dec. 28. Cbillen, or KiUian - Nov. 13. ^tt^/ «T» «"^] July 24. Christina - - - Oct. 5. Christopher and Cucu- 7 July 25. phatus, martyrs - 3 May 9. G. Chrodegand. Vide Crodegand. Chromace, bishop - Dea 2, Chroniacus, St., con-l y 4 fessor - -3 •'^"- *• Chrysanta and St. f Daria, virgins arid 5- Oct. 25. "martyrs - -j Chrysogonus, Priest\^ 04 and martyr - .j^o^--^*- Chryseuil, martyr - Feb. 7. ^?h"op"'°'".^'"'."'^':]Nov.24. Circumcision of our} ■, , Lord . .jJan. 1. Ciricus and Julitta, 1 f .- martyrs - IjJunelfi. idC. Clair, or Clars, of Aqui- " tain, bishop and J- June 1. martyr , or Clarus, abbot l of Vienne in Dau- Wan. 1. phiny - - -J . , priest and martyr 7 ^ . m Vexen - .ji-'ov. ». , priest in Touraine Nov, 8. Clarai virgin - - Aug. 12. Clare of Monte Falcon Aug. 18. Claudius, bishop - June 6. , Asterius, Ne- "i on, Domnina, and C Aug. 23. Theonilla - -J Claudrian - - Dec. 3.* Cledoe - - Nov. 3. Clement of Alexandria, "f or Titus Flavius VDec. 4. Clemens - -j of Ancyra - Jan. 23. Clement, pope and7Nov. 17.& martyr - -3 23. Clera - - - Aug. 10. Cletus, bishop and con- 7 ... £,^ fessor - - .jApru^o. Clint ancus, king and} . iq martyr - . j ^ug. ly. Clotilda, Chlotildis, orl Chlodechildis, queen > June 3. of France - -J Clou,Clodulphus,Flon- ^ dulphus,and Illodul- VJune 8. phus, bishop, died -J Cloud, or Cloust*, or7g^ ^ „ Chlodvaldus, priest ^* Cottoa MS. Domitian, A xvii. OP SAINTS DAYS, ETC. 141 CO confessor Colman , abbot I lydwen ' - - Nov. 1. Clytanc, kingUnd mar- } ^^^ 3 tyr -3 ■ ' Coemgen, or Keivin - June 3. Cogan, abbot and con- 7 ^ ^ jo fessor - - -S Colette Boilette of>j^^^^h6. Corbil, died -3 Collen - - - May 20. lollop Monday, the ^Monday before Shrove Tuesday. )lm, bishop and con- } t„„- f- fessor in Scotland .jJ"ne6. Colman, abbot a"'^^ June 18. . Sept. 26. - Dec. 12. , bishop and con- 7 Of t i«; fessor - .jUct. 15. , bishop of Dro- 1 q^^ 07 more - - - 3 — — , bishop of Kil- 7 Yeb 3 macduach - -3 , confessor in 7 p„u, ,0 Scotland - .jFeb.18. , martyr - - Oct. 13. - - - Nov. 20. Colme, or Columba, orl ColumkiUe, abbot and >■ June 9. confessor in Scotland j Colomba - - Sept. 17. __-, virgin, mar- 1 J,,,, 31, , translation of Dec. 17. ^'"S?; "'''^ ""f] March 16. Colomban, abbot, died Nov. 29. ■a.lonof ■■ "••"'rJAug.Sl. Columban, abbot - Nov. 21. Conius and Damian,"j ihysicians I c„„f en t and martyrs, called J- V,X7r by the Greeks Anar- 1 ''"^^ ^ ^• brothers, physicians I -id I gyri - -J Comgall, an Irish bishop May 10. Cominus, abbot - Oct. 6. Commemoratio Anima- 7 rum - - -3 Comogel, abbot and 7 confessor - - 3 Conall, abbot - - May 22. Conan - - Jan. 26. Conception of the 7 t^„„ q Blessed Virgin .j^ec. «. Concord - - Jan. 2. Congal, abbot of Haly- -) wood in Scotland, S- May 12. and confessor -J Nov, 2. Dec. 20. Congall - - July 27. Congellus, abbot andlj. g confessor - -3 Congilla, abbess - Nov. 9. Conlaeth, Conlaid, or^ Conlian, bishop of > May 3. Kildare, died -j Conon and his son, of ? ■ivr-„ oq IconiainAsia _ji«ay^y. Conrad, bishop of Con- 7 -^^^ qq stance* - -3 Conran, bishop of Ork- > p v^ j ^ ney - -3 " " Constant, of Logherne Nov. la Constantian, hermit - Dec. 1. Constantine, king of7iyT_u,, Scotland, and martyr J ''^^'^^" ^^• ' n., king 7 . i, 2 of Scotland .j April 2. Contextus, bishop, died Jan. 19. Conversion of St. 7 t„„ pc Paul - .jJan.^. Convoyon, abbot - Dec. 28. Conwal, archdeacon of > tvto,, 10 Glasgow - .]J»ayl8. Conwallen, abbot and > p.„^ ■, o confessor - .j^ct. u. Conwan, confessor - Feb. 14. Corbinian, bishop - Sept. 8. Cordula, virgin ondlf^ . po martyr - - 3 fMay 1. Corentin, bishop - ■< Sept. 5. C Dec. 12. Cormac, archbishop of > p.„. ,- Armagh - .j^eo. 1/. , bishop of7g^ . J. Cashel - .j5>ept. 1*. . - Dec. 12. Cornehus, bishop and 7 Feb. 2. R. martyr - -3Sept.23. G Cornelius, pope, and 1 Sept. 14. Cyprianus, martyrs 3 »ow 16.* Cornwallin, abbot ^'"^\c\(.* 5 confessor - -3 Coronna - - Aug. ll.f Coronna and Victor - Sept. 18. Corpus Christi, or Body of Christ, celebrated on theThursday after Trinity Sunday. This festival was instituted in 1264. Cosmus and Damian, 7 cn^* en martyrs - .j^epi. z/. Coteris - - - Feb. 10. Cradoc, confessor - April 14. Credyw . - Nov. 11. Crescens, bishop - [ ^"J^^g; J; * L' Art de verifier les Dates. t Cotton. MS. Domitian, A xvii. 142 ALPHABETICAL CALENDAR Crescentius, Vitus, and 7 y„„„ , r Modestus, martyrs .y^^^ ^^• Crisanthus and Daria Dec. 1. Crispin and Crispintan, 1 p... qk martyrs - .j^ct. /a. Crispina - - Dec. 5. Cristiclus - - Nov. 3. Crodegrand, or Gode-^ grand, Chrodogan- > March 6. dus, bishop, died -3 Cross Week, Rogation Week. Cross, the Holy, In- 7 •«»„„ « ventionof - .j«iay«i altation March 3. Henry - -j Cunibert, Hunibert, or 7 Vn„ io Clunibert, bishop .j^o^-^^- Curianus - - . Oct. IS.f Cuthberga, virgin - Aug. 31. Cuthbert, bishop ofl Lindisfarn, and con- > March 20. fessor, deposition of J , translation of Sept 4. Cuthman - - Feb. 8. Cwenburga, abbess and 7 a^^^. oo virgin - . .jaept.^^. Cwrda - - Dea 5. Cybar, Eparchius, her- 7 ,„,„ ^ mi t, died - .jJ^'yi- Cybtacus, priest - June 30. Cymbert, bishop andlv^y, oi confessor - .j Feb. 21. Cymbrid - - March 19. Cyndyrin - -. July 25. Cyneburga and Cynes-f witha, virgins and V March 6. martyrs - -3 Cynfhvol . - Oct. 5. Cyngar - - - March 7. Cynoe - > . June 6. Cynog . - . Oct. 7. Cynvar - - - Nov. 7. Cynwill . - - April 30. Cyprian, or Sabran, or 7 t-,„„ q Cyprianus, abbot .J"*^'-»- Cyprian, Tascius Cffi- •) Originally cihajius Cyprianus, f5ep^. 14., bishop of Carthage, faster wards and martyr - -J Sept 16. the Magician, and St. Justina, mar- i- Sept. 26. tyrs , bishop - Oct 3. Cyr, or Cyrique, infant, > j„„g jg l. ■July 15. G. and Juliet, his mo- ther, martyrs Cyra. Vide Syra Cy ra, sister to St Fiacre Cyran, for Siran, or Si. girannus, abbot, died Cyriactis, and others, martyrs CyrU - - and Methodius - Cyril, bishop Cyrillus, patriarch Alexandria June 8. J Dec. 4. ■ Aug. 8. > - "* May 29. - Dec. 22. - July 9. „f r Jan. 28. L. °^\ Jan.18.and "tJune9. G. --^bishop of Jeru-|M„,, 18. , monk, andSt.Tiyf „ j Methodius, his bro- ^^^^^xf',^- i<* ther, bishop - .Veb.l4.t». Cyrin, &c., martyrs - June 12. Cyrus and John - Jan. 31. D. Dace, Datius, bishop - Jan. 14. Dagobert - - Sept. 2. Damasius, pope - Dec. 11. Damatian and others, "7 confessors and her- > May 24. mits - -3 Damhanade - - June 13. Damianus and Cos- 7cfl_,^ 07 mus - - .ji>epti7. Daniel, bishop - -f^r'27^"^ and Verda - Feb. 21. Daniel, bishop and con- 1 ■r^^„ ,f. fessor - ^^uec.iv. Dauphin. Vide St. Chaumond. David, king - - Dec. 29.5 David, bishop of Caer-~i leon, or St. David's, ?• March 1. in Wales - -3 Declan, bishop - - July 24. Dccmnanus,hermit and } .„„ ,,, marti/r - j ^"8- ^i- * Paston Letters, iv. 192. t Butler. t L'Art de verifier les Dates. ^ Cotton. MS. Vespasian, A ix. OP SAINTS DAYSj ETC. US Dedication of the^ church of St. John > Nov. de Lateran -J of StMaryj^yg ad Nives of St. Mi- l Sept. chael's church _ of the 7 churches of St. Peter V Nov. 18. and Paul at Rome -) Beductio Christi inlj.j. g Mgyptum - -3, ■ • "Degjer, confessor - March 7. Deicola - - Jan. 18. Deiniol - - Sept. 11. Delphin or Delphinus, 7 -p, q^ bishop, died - .j^ec.^.. Demon, confessor - July 19. Demetrius, martyr -Joct!26 G .. - - Sept. lO* Denis, the Carthusian, 7 March 12. Dionysius,j Aprils. May 25. died bishop of Corinth , bishop of Milan , the Areopagite, ") bishop of Athens, ^ Oct. 3. and martyr - - J , archbishop of^Q ^ g Paris - -i ■ ■ . _ - April 22.* _-— , archbishop of 7 jj^,^ ^^^ Alexandria - -j , pope, died - Dec. 26. le Petit, or Dionisius Exiguus. Fide, p. 3. antea. Deogratias, bishop of7March22 Carthage - -3 Dersel Gadam - April 5. Desiderius, martyr - May 23. Desir - - Feb. 11.* Desire, bishop, died - May 8. Deusdedit - - Aug. 10. Deusdedit, bts/iop o"*^^ June 30 confessor - -3 Devil. Vide Diabolus Devinike, bishop and 7^ ,„ confessor in Scotland J ^°^- ^'^' , pope - Nov. 8. Dewi - - - March 1. Deyfer, confessor - March 7. Diabolus recessit Domino Feb. 15. Nov. 21. July 19. Nov. 1. Sept. 7. ► Dec. 6. Didacus, or Diego - Nov. la Didier, or Desiderius, C J^^^^f- ^* bishop of Vienna in^ »,,„ in Dauphiny - -(else^where , or Gerif, bishop 7 vr j c ofCahors,died .j^o^. 15. Die, Deodatus, Theo-^ datus, Theudatus, > June 19. abbot, died - -J Dielf, Deile, Dieu or 7 D^el, Deicola or Dei- 5- Jan. 1& coins, abbot, died, -J Digarn Diman, confessor Dingat Dinoth - - - Dionisia, Dativa, ^mi-' lianas, Boniface, ( Leontia.Tertius, and ( Majoricus, martyrs -J Dionysius. Fide Denis. Dionysius, Rusticus, 7 and Eleutherius, fOct. 9. martyrs - -j Dioscorus, martyr - May 18. Disibod or Disen, De-7cor,f s «» sibodus, bishop andJ-iX'o""' abbot, died .^Juiya. Distaff, » St DistafTsl day," or " Rock I day," a name jocu- Wan. 7.t larlygiventotheday I after Twelfth Day -J Divodag - - June 25. Dochelm, confessor - July 8. Docho - - Nov. 25. Dochow, prior and con- 7 p.„v, -, ^ fessor - .j^eo. !.•). Dode, abbess Dogmael Dogmael, hermit Dogvan Dominick, founder the order of Domini- J- Aug. 4. cans , the filthy], Jhermit, died - J - - Julys, t Domitius, confessor - Aug. 3. Domnin, martyr - Oct. 9. Domnole, nr Dame, 7 p... , bishop, died .^uec. i. Donan, abbot and con- 7 * „_:) yj . April 24. - Oct. 31. - Jime 14. - July 13. ^ Oct. 14. fessor in Scotland * Cotton. MS. t Doraitian, A xvii. " Partly work, partly play, Ye must on S. Distaff's day.' " Give S. Distaffe all the right. Then bid Christmas sport good night." Vide Herrick's Hesperides j Nare's Glossary ; and Hone's Every-dai Book, p. fil. i Cotton. MS. Domitian, A xvii. 144* ALPHABETICAL CALENDAR Donatus Donatian, bishop Donatus and others bishop and Aug. 7. ■ May 24. Aug. SO., & Oct 14. Sept. 6. - Aug. & -[: ] Aug. 7. 22. martyr Donatus, bishop of?oct Fiesole in Tuscany - 3 ' ' Donne - - - Feb. 17.* Dorotheus, abbot - June 5. Dorothy, virgin and martyr Dorothi/, virgin - March 28. Dositheus - - Feb. 23. Drausin, or Drausius,T Drauscio,or Drantio, ?- June 2, Dresery, or Disir, De- siderius, bishop Langres, and mar- tyr Drbctovd, or Drotte, l or Droctovffius, ab- V March 10. bot - - 3 Drostan - - July IL , monk and 7^ ,. confessor in Scotland j '-'*^- ^* 4 Feb. May 23. 16. Druon or Dreux, Dro- } , „,., go, hermit, died .j April Dubritius, archbishop ^ ^^fX ?+or and confessor -^Sov.'w! Duffus, St., king and)j ,, martyr - -j * ' Dumhade, abbot - May 25. Dunstan, archbishop off Canterbury, ordina- V Oct 21. | tion of - -J . ., deposition of May 19. , translation of Sept. 7. Durham, translation 7 t„„„ o of the bishops of .jJ^nej. ^Rosf^' ^-''*'"^ °*'] March 8. Duvianus, confessor - April 8. Dwynwen - - Jan. 25. Dyfnog - - - Feb. 13. Dympna, virgin and\-M^^iti martyr - -j ''^^^ ^^• Dyvnan - - April 22. Dy wyd, or Dygwy - Jan. 14. Eadbert.bishop of Lin- 7 »»o„ « disfarn . .jMaytj. Eadburge, virgin anrf 7 Dec. 12. > abbess - - j or 13. Eadburga. J-'jWf Edburga. — ; , virgin - June 15. Eadburga, virgin - July 18. Eadgitha, queen - July 15. Eadsinus, bishop and^ confessor Oct 27. bishop and 1^^^^^^ '^JDec.S. '^j Sept 12. cotifessor - - J Eadwardus, the shield > . _., m of the Angles .jApnlli Eanfleda, queen and \ abbess Eansmtha, virgin and \ abbess Easter Day is the se-' venth Sunday after Shrove Tuesday, and is always the first Sunday after the first full Moon which happens on, or next after, March 21. Easter Monday. ("The Monday and Easter Tuesda^y.j4-^ayne^xt^ai Eata, bishop and con- 7 ^ «- fessor - _juci. /o. Ebba, virgin and ab-l . oc bess, deposition qf .^^^S"^- ,abbess and mar- 7 • ., „ tyr - .j April 2. Ebbes, or Ebbon, bish. Aug. 27. Eberulfus, abbot o/?t„7„c Beauvais - .jJu'yS- Edan, bishop of Ferns, } j„„ „, died - .jJan. Jl. Edana, or Edaene, vir- 7 t..i . c gin in Ireland - .jJu'yS Edbert, bishop and con. 7 Tvr„„ c fessor - .jMayS. Etlburge, virgin - Dec. 21. Edburga, virgin - Dec. 14. Edburga, virgin - Dec. 21. Edclburga, or Ethel- 7 j , - burga - _3"'"v '• Edelwald - - March 2S. Edern . _ . Nov. 23. - - Dec. 2. Edeyrn . - _ Jan. 6. Edgar, king, deposi- 7 j , g tionof - .3"" J "• Edilhun, confessor - Sept. 21» Edith,virgin and abbess May 14. , virgin - - Sept. 16. Edith, translation of - June 9. • Cotton. MS. Domitian, A xvii. X Arundel MS. 155. + Vide pp. 108. 114. antea. k Butler. OF SAINTS DAYS. ETC. 145 Edmund, archbishop of) Nov. 16 * • Canterbury - -S or IT.f Edmund, kvifr on«^?Nov20. • martyr - -S . ■, translation t of June 9. Edward, king and con- 7 j c fessor, deposition of J , translation of Oct. 13. ; • « ,c Mar. 18.R. -, king anrfS Mar.l9. P. marti/r - -^^^^ jg^ — -' fi^'* "•«'«'«- \ Feb. 18. tmn of - - J ___, second trans. 1 j„„g gO. lation of - -5 Edwin, king and mar- 7 Qct 4 tyr - - -3 ■ ■ Edwold, confessor and 7 xt go hermit - -J Eelrhyw - - Sept. 9. Egbert, abbot and con- 7 ^pjji 24 fessor - - -3 , Ajwg and monk June 11. Egelnoth, archbishop 7 /-»/,♦ on fl«dcon/mor .jt»ci. JU. Eiiesippus and his com-\ a„,:i o panions - .j April 8. Egg Saturday, The Saturday before Shrove Tuesday. Egilnoth, bishop and-1-^ oq confessor - - 3 Eglodius, monk - Jan. 30. Egwin - - - Jan. 11. Egwin, bishop and con- 7 -^^^ g^ fessor - -3 Eighteen martyrs of^ Saragosaa, and St. > April 16. Encratis, or Engratia j Eigrad . . - Jan. 6. Eingan, or En eon - April 21. Einian, or Eingan - Feb. 9. Elena - - - Feb. 6. § Elerius, abbot and con- 7 y . „ fessor . - .y^"^^^^' Elesbaan - - Oct. 27. Eleth - - - Nov. 10. Eleutherius, bishop of7p.„j, an Tournay - .j^eo.^u, - Mayf- $ Oct. J ^] April 18, pope - May 26. and others Oct. 9. Eleutherius and Antio chus Eleutherius, bis'iop of7 .' ,_ ,„ Auxerre/died .jAug.lo. , abbot - Sept. 6. Eleven thousand Vir-7^^ „, gins ■ - - .j"ci. ^1. Eifleda, virgin and ab- 7 p^^ g bess - -3 * ' Oct 29. Elfleda, virgin - April 13. Elfreda, virgin - Dec. 12. Eleiva, queen - - May 5. Elnayern - - Nov. 1 Elian - - . Jan. 13. Elias, Jeremy, Isaias, 7^ . .- Samuel, and Daniel 3 Elidan ... June 16. Elier, or Helier - July 16. Eligius, bishop andf confessor, translation >Dec. 1. of - - -3 Elisabeth, abbess of^ Schonauge in the f y ,j> diocese of Treves, f® ^^' died - . -3 -,queenofPor-7jy, g^ ■Nov. 19. tugal Elisabeth of widow of Louis IF., \ landgrave of Thu- 1 ringe - -J Ellen. Fide Helen. Elme. Vide Erasmus. Eiof, or Aloph, Eli-7n«» i« phius, martyr .ji^ct, lb. Eloy, a Scotsman, bi-^ shop of Voion in S-Dec. 1, France - - -j Elphege, archbishopof7 ... ,q Canterbury - .j April ly. Elphege, bishop and~i martyr, translation 5- Dec. 28. of - - -3 Elphegius Calvus, W-7g . j shop and confessor - 3 ^ ' * Elvan, bishop and con- 7 g^ ^^ gg fessor - -3 Elvan an^ Medrim Jan. 1. Elvius, bisttop and con- 7 ^ . 07 fessor . .jJ^eo. z/. Elzear, count of Arian,7g. ^ died - . J P • • St. wife, died Delphina. hisjj^^^ 36. * Cotton. MS. Claudius, D vi. ; and Bib. Reg.'.M. C. 7. There called his Deposition. t Arundel MS. 155. X In the Chronological Calendar, p. 109. which is followed in the text, the translation of St. Edmund, king and marrtyr, is assigned to June 9. : but in " L'Art de verifier les Dates," the translation of St. Edmund the Archbishop is said to be on that day ; and the translation of St. Edmiind the King is there stated to be on April 29. ^ Cotton. MS, Domitian, A xvii. L 14b ALPHABETICAL CALENDAR Ember Days are the Wednesdays Fridays, and Saturdays after the first Sunday in Lent; after the feast of Pentecost ; after Holy Rood day, or the feast of the Exaltation of the Holy Cross, viz. September 1*. ; and after St. Lu- cia's day, viz. December 13. ; but if the 14th September and 13th December fall on a Wednesday, the Ember days commence on the Wednesday following. Ember Weeks are those weeks in which the Ember days fall. Emerentiana, virgin 1 j 03 « and martyr -J " * Emeterius, or Madir, \ ^„^y. o and Chelidonius .jJ^archA Emmeram, or Emme- "i ramnus, or Heime-f g ^ go rammus,bi8hop,mar- 1 ' tyred . -3 Emery, or Emericus, i son of Etienne, king > Nov. 4. of Hungary - -J Engelbert, archbishop 1 of Cologne, and mar- J- Nov. 7. tyr - -3 Englate, bishop and^-^j <, confessor in Scotland j ^°^' ^• Englemond, martyr - June 21. Enna,or Enleus, ab- j j^^^ch 21. Ennodius bishop - July 17. P. Enulle" - - May22.t - Dec. 20.t Eormenkilda, virgin . Feb. 13. Ephrem.dean -{JJn:28.G: of Edessa - July 9. —J- ana Alex-Jj,^,,. Epiphanius, bishop of 7 Ton 01 Pavia,died .jJan. ^1. Epiphanius, bishop of^ Salamis, or Con- V May 12. stance, in Cyprus -3 EP^PHANV.:o_r rt..// March 26, Hermelandus, abbot 3 , translation of Oct. 18. P Erchard, bishop and ) . „. confessor 'in Scotland J ^"^' '^** Erconwald, bishop and ") confessor, deposition > April 30. ',translatip. . „ a Scotsman, abbot -^ "' ^' Eric, king of Sweden - May 18. Erlulph, a Scotsman, \ j, , ..„ ,r -J April 2& bishop and martyi Erme, or Ermin, Er- mino, and Erminus, bishop and abbot Erme, or Ermet, of/. or Cornwall, confessor j "*"»• ^ ErmenMirga, queen 7 ,„„ g, and abbess - .jJan.ai. ^1 Ermenburga, abbess Ermine, or Irmine,'] daughter of Dago- ( bert II., abbess of( Ceren - -J Ernulph - -r. Nov. 19. Dec. 24. -r. Mar. 28.+ - - July 18.+ Ervill - - July 5. Esgobille. Vide St. Nigaise. Esharn, hermit and7p j^ ,, martyr - _^rw. n. Eskill, bishop - June 12. Eternanus, confessor - Dec. 31. Ethbin, or Egbin, abbot Oct. 19. Effibyn, abbot and con-\ci„t ,„ fessor - -S ""• ***' Ethelbert, king and \ Feb. 24, confessor - - j or 25. ^ -, king a«d?May20. martyr - _j^^aj.4u. . and Ethelred,\ f^^^ ,7 martyrs - .j^ci.!/. Ethelburga and Ma-^j^^ rinn, virgins -j ^ Ethelburga, queen and\ t,,i„ q abbess - .jJuiyy. .. , queen - Sept 8. . abbess - Oct. 11. Etheldred and Ethel bert :] Oct, 17. • January 22. in " L'Art de verifier les Dates." + Cotton. MS. Domitian, A xvii. X In " L'Art de verifier les Dates," St. Erasmusor St. Elmo, bishop and martyr, is said, on the authority of some ancient charters, to be comme. morated on the third of June j but Butler says his feast was on the second of that month. \ Arundel Ma 155. OP SAINTS DAYS, ETC. J 47 .23 \ Etheldreda, virgin - June 23. ladon of - j "'^^- ^'• Etheldritha, or Alfrida Aug. 2. Ethelgiva^ virgin and 7 j^ q , oA6ess - .jA^ci- »• Ethelred,king and con- ? Mnv 4. /mor - .ji«ay4. Ethelswytka, queen - July 20. Ethelwald, bishop ondl-peV, lo confessor - J-reo. j.^- Ethelward, confessor ? ivto.. oi and hermit - .j^«ar. ^i. Ethehuin, bishop arad?Ti,i«0Q confessor - .jJU'y^y- Ethelwold, bishop and} .„„ , cow/mor - .j^ug. l. — ^;:^' "■""-jsept.io. EtheluMlf,king,deposi. I . -, ,4 ^iowo/ - . j April 1*. Ethernan, bishop and \ -p. po confessor in Scotland 3 ^^- "''^• Eucharist, taster Day. Eucherius, bishop of),-.-- q Treves - .jiJec. o. -^5^. bishop o_f|^„,,g -^Lyon/"'-'^^'°^]j"lyl6. -^^j^. bishop of 1^^,20. Eufemia, virgin - April 13. Eugendus, in French 7 !„„ 1 Oyend, abbot .^Jan. 1. Eugenia, virgin and ? ^ o^ martyr - .jiJec. ^a. Eugenius, bishop of 7 y , ,„ Carthage - .]JWi«^- Ireland bishop , martyr } Aug. 23 Nov. IS.* - Sept 6. Eugenius, pope Eulalia of Barcelona,") also called Aulaire, f p.„x. -.q 01acie,0ccille,0laille, ( ^*^°* ^'^' and Olazie, martyred J Eulalia, virgin {mar-^ tyred at Merida, in \ Spain) and another of j»Dec. 10. the same name, also j virgin and martyr -J Eulogius, patriarch of7 , Nestablus.T Zeno, and Nestor, > Sept. 8. martyrs - - J , pope, died - Sept. 26. Eusitius. abbot -{5pril?8.* Euspicius, abbot - Dec. 15. Eustace. abbot andl-r^^ „, confessor - .jJ^ec.^i. ' and his com- 7 -1^-^ p panions - _ ji u • z. Eustace, abbot - March SSL Eustace - - Sept 20. — — .bishopof An. j j,^^^20_ G. , patriarch of>j , ,g Antioch - .jJuiyib. Eustochium, virgin, >o.p„ daughter of St. Paulj^^P*- ^ Eustochius, bishop ofl c„^,. ,„ Tours - .jaept ly. Euthymius, abbot - Jan. 20. Eutropa, or Eutropia, widow Eutropius and others, martyrs bishop OfJjyl^yg^ Orange bishop of Saintes, martyr I April 30. * Butler. In " L'Art de verifier les Dates," he is called bishop of To- ledo, and his festival is said to be on the 13th November. L 2 148 ALPHABETICAL CALKNDAR Eutrojpius, disciple of} St. Martin, abbot of S- Dec. 7. Saintes - -j Eutychien, pope, died Dec.7.or8. JSuv'ercius, Evortius, ") Evertius, and l^or- > Sept. 7. this, bishop, died -j EvaristuSypope - Oct. 26. Eventius, Theod. - May 3. EverUda, virgin - July 9. Evodius, bishop - Oct. 6. Evre, Aper, bishop - Sept. 15 Evremond, Evermun-j j^^^^ jq Evroul, Ebulfrus, ab- t ^ q„ bot, died - - 5 "^- ^^^ Ewalds, brothers and7-^„. „ martyrs - .jOct.3. Exaltation of the7<. . ,. HolyCuoss .ji>ept. 14. Expectation Week. The week after Ascension day. Exuperius, bishop - Sept. 28. Fabian, pope, and Se- 7 j nn bastidn, martyrs - 3 ' Fabian - - Jan. 20. Fabiolus - - Dec. 27. Fachnan, bishop of) *,,_ -.^ Ross . -3 ^' ^* Fagan - - Feb. 10. Fagantis, cor^fessor - Aug. 8. Faith, virgin and mar-l q^j g tyr - -3 ■ * Faith, Hope, and Cha. 1 rity, sisters and mar- > Aug. 1. tyrs - -3 Fale, or Phal, Fidolus, 1 -yr .^ abbot - :jMayl6. Fanchea, or Faine, vir- } ,,„ , gin in Ireland . jJan. l. Fara, Burgondofara, 7 j-j „ virgin and abbess - ) ^^' '" Fargeau, or Ferjeu,") Ferreolus.priest, and | Fargeon, deacon, [ T,,_p , -. Ferrutius, and Fer- f''""® ^^• rutio,raartyrs of Be- j sangon - J Faro, bishop, died - Oct. 28. Fascianus, Victoricus, } and GentianuSj.mar- 5- Dec. 11.* tyrs - -3 Fastian - - Dec ll.f Fastren's Eve, or Fasting's Eve, Shrove Tuesday. Fastingong %, (query, Fasting go- ing). Lent. Faust - - Nov.lS.t Faustinus and Felix - July 29. Faustinus and St. Jo- "i - vita, brothers and > Feb. 15. Faastus, Januarius,and 7 /-»«» 1 1 Martial . .j^ct. JJ. . .,i,„„ f Jan. 16. & .bishop - 1 Sept. 28. Fechin, abbot - - Jaa 20. Felan. ride Fillan. Felician and St. Prime, 7 T„np n brothers and martyrs j "'"'^ ^' Felicissimus, Donatus, 7 * „„ r andAgapitus .j^ug- o. Felicitas, marty - Nov. 23. Felicitas, martyr - July 10.^ Felicity and her seven 7 j^j ,q sons, martyrs - j •' ' Felix and Januarius - Jan. 7. ' , priest - - Jan. 14. • --J«Aap_a«rfcc,«_-|j^j3rch8. , pope and martyr May 30. and Faustinus, 7 j . gq martyrs — - .jJuiy^y. and Audactus,') A,,„ on martyrs - .j Aug. 30. and Nabor - July 12. Felix XII. or XIII., 7 y.^, „. , pope, died _^teo.^. of Cantaliciq - May 21. , bishop of Nantes July 7. , St. Fortunatus, ) and St. Achilles, ^ April 2a martyred - -3 - • . Sept. 10. Oct. 24. Nov. 20. May 18.*' March 6.* ofValois May 30. March 30. Ferdinand HI., king^ of Castile - J Fergus, bishop of? Down, died - 3 , bishop and con. 7 jj ,- fessor in Scotland -j ^°^- ^'• Ferreol, Forgel, or Far- } geu, Ferreolus, mar- > Sept. 18. tyred at Vienna -j , bishop of Usez Sept. 18. .or Fargeau, and 7 j ,(. Ferrutius - ' .] June 16. Fethno, coitfessor - March la Fiachna - - April 2a * Cotton. MS. Domitian A xvil. t Cotton. MS. Vespasian A ix. J Fasten Letters, ii. 207. I OF SAINTS DAYSj ETC. 149 Fiacre, Fefrus, or Fia-") crius, abbot and con- i fessor, son of Euge- } Aug. 30. nius IV., king of] Scotland - -J Fidele, soldier and?Q ^ go martyr - - 3 Fidelis of Sigmaringin April 24. Fidharleus, abbot in 7 r>„f i Ireland - .jtict. l. Filibert, Filibertus, ab- 7 a „„ of) bot, died - .jAug. ^. Fig Sunday, Palm Sunday. Fillan,Felan,orFeolan, 7 t„_ « abbot in Scotland .j^^n. y. Finan, bishop of Nor- "i tkumberland, and > Feb. 17. ' confessor - - j Finan, of Keann- 7 Anril 7 Ethich - - j -^P"^ '• ■ - . Dec. 14. Finbar, of Crimlen - July 4. Ftn^ar, martyr - March 23 Fiman,^ surnamed the 7 ^^^^^^ jg — — , or Finan, orl Finbar, bishop of S- Dec. 12. Meath, in Ireland -J Finian, bishop - Sept. 10, Rnnan, bishop and7T»,„,. .q confessor in.Scotland ] M"<=*^ ^^ Fintan, or Munnu, ab- 7 q^^ oj — -, prior in Scot-jpgjj ,7 Fintana and Findocha, 7 ^„x , „ virgins in Scotland -j ^'^^- ^'^^ Firmilian, bishop - Oct. 28. 6.' Firmin, bishop of 7 y ,, « Mende - .j Jan. 14. , bishop of Usez, 7 >-. . ^ ^ in Languedoc, died -J ""* ^*' the Confessor - Sept 1. ""^rV*'""-'^ '"^] Sept 25. Flamen Flar Flavia DomitUla - Dec. 18.* Dea2.* May 12. Flavian, patriarch of 7 ^ . q, Antioch - .ji*eD. jsi. , patriarch of 7 Feb. 17. ok, Constantinople -J 18. Flight of Christ into; Egypt - Flora and Mary - Nov. 24. Florence, or Flann, ab- 7 t^„_ ■, c bot - .ji^ecta. J? Jan. 9. Florent, disciple of St. 7 <, . cm Martin, abbot .j»ept. -^sS- . - June20.« Florent, pope - Oct. 27. Florentin and St. Hil- 7 Oot. IS. ««^(0ct31. sinated Foillan, martyr Folcuin, Folquin, Fol- cuinus, bishop of Te- S-Dec. 14. rouennef, died -j Fortunatus - - May 5.* Forty soldiers, mar- 7 March 9. tyrs - -iorlO.t Frambourd, or Fram- ^ baud, Frambaldus, > Aug. 16. hermit - -J Frances,widow, found- 1 er of the Collatines, > March 9. died - -3 Francis Solano of Spain July 24. of Assis, founder ") of the Friars Minors, 5- July 16. canonised - -J — —- "le Bienheu-^ reux," bishop of>Nov. 1. Rhodes, died -J Borgia - - Oct 10. of Paula, 1 founder of the Mi- >■ April 2. nimes, died -J — - of Sales, bishop 7 j 39. of Geneva - .j"*"-*;'- Xavier, apostle 7 pv„ o . of the Indies, died -j "^' '^'^ Francis, confessor - Oct 4. — — , translation of May 24. Frederick, bishop of7T,.i„iQ Utrecht, martyred .jJ^'yl^- Fredeswida, virgin 7 r\n* in and queen - .]"«. i9. ^ptlan^"^"'•"iMarch6. Fremund, martyr and 7 Mav n hermit ■ - j ^^^ ^^• — — , martyr - March 28. Friar minors, five, mar- 7 j^^^ jg _!!! ,8"even,mar:jo^^ j3 tyrs Friard, hermit Aug. 1. * Cotton. MS. Domiti3n^ A yvii. f Arundel MS. 155. t Butler. S In " L'Art de vferifier les Dales " his festival is not mentioned, but he is said to have died on the second of December. L 3 150 ALPHABETICAL CALENDAR Fridiaii, Erigdian, or Frigdian, bishop Lucca or^ Frobert, or Flobert, Flodobertus, abbot. J- Dec. 31. died March 18. March 6. Fritksianus.biskopand} a„^i o confesscyr - .jApnia _''■!' translation of '.jJan. 8. Frodoald, bishop andJo . .„ martyr - .j5>ept. 12. Froiland, bishop - Oct. 5. Front, Fronto, bishop Oct. 25. Fructuosus, or Sanl Frutor, bishop, mar- ) tyred with Augurius > Jan. 21. and Euloge, deacons I and martyrs -J Fructuosus, archbishop April 16. -Oct. 27. L. Frumentius, apostle of J d^.'^i^8.^* Abyssin- ians. Fugatius and Damia-'i nus, bishops and con- > May 24. fessors - -3 Fulbert, bishop, died - April 10. Fulcran, bishop, died - Fulgence, Fabius Clau- " dius Gordianus Ful- 1 fentius, bishop of( luspe, in Africa,died . Ethiopia, bishop Feb. la -Jan. 1. Puree, Fursi, or Foursi, Fursseus, abbot and" confessor , abbot Fuscian, St. Victoric) and St. Gentian, his > Dec. 11. companions, martyrs 3 r March 26. Gabriel the' Archangels and July t laG. Gaetan of Thienne,? a,,_,,.,,7 Cajetanus, died .j August 7. Gafaelog Galactoire, March 1. Galacto-) rlus, or Galacterius, f J 1 27 Lascarnensis, bishop f ' '* and martyr - J Galdin, archbishop - April 18. ^^:] Dec. 18. Galla, widow - - Oct. 5. 'Gallanus, monk - Dec. 7. Galle, abbot in Scotland Oct. 16. , bishop - July 1. Gallgo - - Nov. 27. Gamaliel - - Aug. 3. Gan . - Oct. 25. Gang days. Rogation days.* Gang week, Rogation week.f Ganging-day, Old Michaelmas day (llth October), on which a sin- gular septennial custom is ob- served at Bishop's Stortford, in Hertfordshire.f Garmier,Galmier,Gau. J mier, Geaumier, orf r- j^ m Germier, Baldomer.T*^"" '^'' or Waldimer, died -3 Garnon or Harmon - July 31. Gatian, or Catian, shop Gatto - - Nov. 30. Gaubert, or Valbert,T Waldeburtus, abbot, >■ May 2. died - -3 Gaucher, a canon re-? Ar.,.;j q gular . .j April 9. Gaud, Faldas, bishop Jan. 31. Gaudence, bishop - Oct. 25. Gaugericus, or Gerz,7 » ,, bishop - _jAug. Ai. Gelasinus, a comedian, 7 A qc martyr - _^Aug. zo. Gelasius, pope - Nov. 21. Geminian and iM-7o„„«. ic cian,martyrs .j»ept. lb. Genebaud, bishop - Sept. 5. Genebrard, or Gene- 7 ti»,„ , c bern - .j May 15. Genes, Genesius, bi-jj^^^g^ Genesius, martyr - Aug. 25. , dedication of 7 t\^ i« his church at Aries -J ^^- ^^ Geneve, bishop of Dol July 29. Geneveive - - Dec. 26. Ginivieve, Genevefa, 7 T^m i virgin of Paris . j^an. d. Gengoul, Gengoux, and'i Formerly Gengon, in the Low f May 9., Countries, or Ge7i-C now Mat/ gulphus - -3ll- R. Genou, Genulfus, bi-7pph R shop - _jreo. o. Geoffrey, abbot - Feb. 25. t George, Martyr \ - April 23. George - - Aug. 27.t Georgia, or George, 7 pj^ .^ virgin . jteD. ii> * Coke's 2 Inst. 264. " On Monday before Gang Monday, 1546." Blom- field'8 Martyrs, i. 125. f Brand's Popular Antiquities. X Query, of St. Alban's. Vide Cotton. MS. Claudius, D ft » The Tutelar Saints of England. I OP SAINTS DAYS , ETC. 151 Gerald, bishop - March 13. — -, abbot, died - April 5. .count of Orilhac Oct. 3. Gerard, or Geraud,!^.. „ abbot of Brogne .j^ct. J. Gerard, bishop of Cho- f nad, in Hungary, i Sept. 24. martyred - -j _-, bishop ofToul.|^p^., 23^ — — — , bishop, monk,T of Clairvaux, brother f June 13. of St, Bernard, died J Gereon and his com- \ ^v ^ ./> panions, martyrs - S Geri, Gaugericus, orT Gauricus, bishop, >■ Aug. 11. died - -J Gerif, bishop. Vide St. Didier. Germain - - April 28.* German, abbot - Feb. 21. German, bishop a«d7Mo„oe confessor - .j™ay^. of Capua - Oct. 30. Germanicus, martyr . Jan. 19. Germanus, bishop - July 26. Germanus, bishop andl t„,„ q, confessor - .jJu'yJL Germanus, Vedast, &c. Oct. 1. Germany, called Saint- GolfF, and in Latin Gangulfus, Gengu- lus, and Wolgangus Germer, abbot, died - Germer, Gereynarus, 1 and Germerius, bi-VMayl6. shop, died -J Gertrude, virgin, ab-7 bess of Nivelle, diedj Gertrude, abbess of7vr„ ic Rodersdorf .JNov. 15. Gervad, bishop andT confessor in Scot- J- Nov. 8. land - -S Gervais, or Gevart, and ^ St. Protais, martyrs > June 19. at Milan - - ) Gervase, confessor - May 13. Gerz, or Gaugericus, 7 . ,^ bishop and conftssorj ^" ^^' Getulius and his com- panions Gewyd Gezelin, or Scozelin, Getzelinus, Josce-f. -, linus, Gotzelinus, or ( ^' Scotzelinus, hermit -3 Gibrian, a Scotsman, confessor Oct. 12. in Flanders and Bra- bant. Sept 24, March 17. I June 10. July 2. ^^JMay Gilbert,bishop of Caith-t • ., , ness - .] April 1. -^^,Jishop .«^JA,g.,i. • , confessor - Feb. 4. ,ofSempring-lQ. ,» ham, confessor . j ^^vi,. *c. - - Feb. 4. Gildard, bishop - June 8. Gildas, confessor ondlj on hermit - -j * Gildas - -[^"•^^•°' Giles, ^gidius, abbot - Sept. 1. Giles, abbot - Sept. 16. Gisla and Bictruda,! a^-. a virgins - .j April 9. Glastian of Fife - Jan. 28. GiossindCjOrGlossinne, 7 i,,i„ok Chlodesindis, abbess j •'"'^ ^^• Goar, hermit and 7 t„,„ - priest, died .]July6. ^m^rt^r ^"-''' ^"^J June 20. Godard, or Gothard, 1 Godehardus, bishop 5- May 4. of Hildesheim, diedj Godeberte, virgin . April 11. ' Godegrand. Vide Cro- degrand. - - Sept. 3. Godelieva, or Gode- ~i leina, martyred by>Aprill8. order of her husband J Godeschalc, prince of^ the Western Vandals, 5- June 7. and his companions -3 Godfrey, or Geofroi,7^ „ bishop, died .jiNov. », Godon, Gon, or Gan, / Tvr„„ o<; hermit, died :jMay26. Godric, hertnit - May 21. Gohard, bishop and^j g. confessor - .jJune^. Golbeit - - April 21. Goning - - Dec. 31. Gontran, or Gunt-^ Chramne, king of V March 28, Burgundy - -3 Good Friday, the Friday next be- fore Easter Day. Gordian and Epima- 7 May 10. chus, martyrs - J Mar .22. P- Gordius - - Jan. 3. Gorgonia, sister of St.T Gregory of Nazianze, (■ Dec. 9. died - -3 Gorgonius, martyr - Sept. 9. Gothard - - May 5. Goudon, or Gondulfe, ^ Gondulfus, bishop, > July 26. died - -3 * Cotton. MS. Domitian, A xvii. L 4 152 ALPHABETICAL CALENDAR Gower Gracian Gracian, bishop Gradevael Granog July 11. Oct. 26.* Dec. 18. Nov, 13. f Mar. la or I May 16. Grass week. Rogation week.f Grat, Gratus, bishop, 7 rv„t io died - .j Oct 18. Great week. Passion week, the week before Easter day. Gregory IT., pope - Jan. la ,abbot,admini- "i strator of the bishop- J- Aug. 25. ric of Utrecht, died - j , the illumin- } a * on o ator - .jSept.30.G. of Nazianze,^ the father, bishop of S- Jan. 1. Nazianze, died -J — — of Nazianze,^ Jan. 25. the son, bishop of > and 30. G. Constantinople - j May 9. L. ---_,bishopofLan_-|j^„ ^_ — ^, Thaumatar. ^ gius, bishop of Neo. >Nov. 17. csesarea - - J » bishop on-f^ Q J Nys^. brother of StJJJ-9;5; Basil Gregory(Georgius Flo rentius Gregorius) bishop of Kheims. died -1 I^VNov. 17. , Lewis Barba.jj^^„gj5 8. dlgo, cardinal bishop ' ■ of Spoleto - * Dec. 24. III., pope, 1 Nov. 10. or died . -3 28. ■ VII., pope - May 25, X., pope . Feb. 16. G^^ort, the G^^a^.] March 12. the Great, or-l (.. „ dination of - . j ^^P"^- •^• Grimhald, abbot, depo. \ j, ,,„ sition of . - j •'"'y Grimonia, or Germana Sept. 7. Gudule, Gudile,GouIe,} or Ergoule, Gudila, V Jan. 8, virgin - f J Gudwal, bishop andlj,,^^^, confessor - .jJ"ne6. Guenau, Guinailus, Wenialus, Guennai- lus, abbot, died in i England Gui, martyr. Vide St. Vit. Guibert, monk, died - May 23. -^Nov..3. Guier, priest and her') »„_., , mit . .] April 4 Guinoch, bishop .ind ? .^ ., ,, confessor in Scotland j -*?"' ^'^ Guinolus, Gulgnolus,") Guingalois, Gunolo, f t„^„. „ Vennolus„ Winwa! f ^^^^ ^ loeus, abbot - j Guislain, Gislenus, ab- ) /-,„^ „ bot - .jtFct. y. Gule of August - Aug. 1. Gummar, or Gomar - Oct. 11. ^"hfrmT *'^ '"*fj March 29. Guntens - - March 2, Gunthiem, abbot in 7 t..,„ » Brittany . .j July 3. Gurloes, abbot - Aug. 25. Gurval, bishop . June 6. Gut-tide. Shrovetide. Guthagon, son of the^ king of Scotland,? J , „ confessor under Dio- C ' ^ cletian - -J Guthlac, confessor and 1 Anrii ii hermit - .j April IL , translation of Aug. 30. Guy, or Guidon, of7g ^ ,„ Anderlent - .j»ept. l/. Gwendolina - - Oct. 15. Gwenog - - Jan. 3. Gwenvarn - - Nov. 5. Gwick - - June 29. Gwinning - - Jan. 31. Gwithog - - Jan. 7. r-^^^^-.x ("March 2. Gwynnio - -{or May 2. Gwynnog - - Oct. 26. Gwythelan - - Aug. 22. Gwyven - June 2. Gybrian, or Gobrian - May 8. Gynvel - - Nov. % H. Hadelin, abbot - Feb. S. Hallowmas.orHallows, 1 or All Hallows, or j Hallo wrnas, Hallon- ^ Nov. 1 tide, or All Saints' j Day -J Harold VL. king of?^ , Denmark - .jNov.l. Heahmund, bishop - March 22. Hedda, bishop and con- 1 , i ~ fessor jJu y '• Hedwige, or Havoye, 7 Oct. IS. or -duchess of Silesia -J 17. Hegesippe - - April * Cotton. MS. Domitian, A xvii. t Brand's Popular Antiquities. ^^S^nai virgin Helen, queen OF SAINTS DAYS, ETC. 153 May 30. May 21. Aug. 18. Helen, wife of the^j, . o emperor Constantius J ^'^'^"'- ''• Helen of Sweden - July^l. ''irotin""*""^'!} March 10. Herama - - June 29. Henricus Blesensis, bu 1 j, r. shop and confessor -J " ' Henry - - Jan. 19. .emperor -{ffi^f- of Treviso - June 10. Henry FI. of England, ") , king and martyr, > May 22. deposition of -J , king • - Aug. 10. Herard, or Eberhard - Feb. 9. j Herculan - - Nov. 7. Herebert, hermit - March 20. Herebert, archbishop \ «t,,„k ic of Cologne, died :] March 16. Hereswitha, queen - Sept. 20. Herluin, abbot of Bee, ) . ,._ oe died - :jAug.26. Herman, Joseph - April 7. Hermas - May 9. Hermengilde, martyr 7 ... -. in Spain - .j April 13. Hertnes, martyr - Aug. 28. Hidulfe, or Hidow, 7t.,i h bishop - .j July 11.^ Hieronymns, priest ? g„„. -Oct. 25. shop of Mentz -J , translation of - Nov. 1. , pope, died - Feb. 21. Hilda, abbess - Nov. 18. Hilda, virgin - Aug. 25. Hilary, bishop of Poi tiers 17. Hilda, virgin and ab-1 -p. ^^ bess, translation of - J "^'^' ** Hildebert, or Hilde.) vert, Hildebertus, II- f ^ ^ devertus, and Datle- ( ^^^*' ^'* vertus, bishop, died j Hildegarde, abbess, died Hildelitha, virgin andlj^^ Qst abbess - .ji^ec. ^a Hildeman, bishop Hiltrude, virgin, died Himelin, hermit Hippolitus, martyr - , bishop and martyr, and ^2 ] Sept. shop and") i St. Ti- f St. Sym- f Dec. 8. Sept. 27 March la Aug. 13. Aug. 22. mothy, and St. phorien Hock Tide, an annual festival, which commenced on the fif- teenth day after Easter-day. Hock Day is the second Tuesday after Easter.* Hoel - - Oct 31. Holy Cross, Invention 7 Mow iuv.^u. Humbert, priest, died March 25. Hunegunda, nun - Aug. 25. Hyacinthe - - Aug. 16. Hyacinthus and Pro-I^^ ■,* thus - _j&ept. ll.r Hycham - - Aug. 8. ^SSor"**"'. r] Sept. 22. Hyginus - - Jan. 11, Hypolitus, martyr, and 7 a u„ ,0 his companions _ j -^"s- i<^- Hytete - - Sept,24.t Ibar, or Ivor, bishop in 7 At«-n p May 19. Prague - -j L, pope, martyred May 18. — — , pope - - May £7. de Prado - May 24. ♦ Cotton. MS. Claudius, D vt 156 ALPHABETICAL CALENDAR John of Reomay . Jan. 28. the silent - May 13. Jonas, Barachisius,&c. March 29. , or lonius. Fide Yon. Joseph, husband of the} Mar. 19. R. virgin Mary . J April 20. P. Joseph of Arimathea - July 27. Joseph and Aithilahas March 14. • Barsabas, the 7 »„,„ an disciple - .] July 20. Calasanctius -• Aug. 27. of Cupertino - Sept. 18. ' of Leonissa - Feb. 4. of Palestine, 7 ,,,1,, 00 called Count Joseph j •'"'^ ^^^ Jovin,orJoava,of Leone March 2. Jovita and Faustinus - Feb. 15. Judoc, confessor - July 25.* Judocus, or; Josse, con- f p,„„ ■, „ fessor . . 5 "^^' ^•^• Julia, virgin, martyred May 22. , virgin and mar-^^j . „ tyr in Syria - .j"«. 7. Julian, anchorite - July 6. ,bishopof Toledo March 8- , Chronion, and 7 ^ . rn Besas - .y^^^- • . of Cilicia - March 16. ., Sabas - - Oct. 18 , martyr - Aug. 28. Juliari, bishop and con. 7 ,„„ 0-7 fessor - .jJan. ^7. .St., martyr, and 7 t,„ o BasUissa, his wife - J ''*"• ^' and Maximian, 7 t « -r martyrs - .jJan. 7. Juliana Falconieri Juliana, abbess martyr , virgin martyr - June 19, \ Dec. 20. May 22. virgin and \ Feb. 16. R. J Mar. 21.P. Feb. 19. and Sabinus Julianna of Mont Cor- 7 . ., c nillon.died - .jApnlS. Julitta, mother of St. Cyr, martyred with her son Juli'js , pope Julius and Aaron Jumeaux, lestrois^or' St. Speusippus, St. Eleusippus, and St. Meleusippus, mar- tyrs; called, in the diocese of Langres, the Holy Jaumes - June 16. R, June 1. P. -" July 30. - May 27. - April 12. ; - Julyl. Jan. 17. Junian, hermit and7A..»t« abbot - _ .jAug, l& % Just, martyred in Paris ~\ .,,_„,. „ (probably the same ( Ti"^"^?' as St. Just of Beau- CSfi '" vais) - - .3 Russia. Justina and Cyprianus, 1 ^ . „„ virgins and martyrs 3 *^P^* ■^^' Justina of Padua, vir- 7 /-»„»^i n gin and martyr .] October 7. Justinian, monk andl .„„ f« martyr - .jAug.23. Justinus, priest - August 4. Justus - - Oct. 18. -—,J>ishopandcon.j^^^^Q^ Justus - - - Nov. 21.t - - - Julyiat - . - Feb. 28. , the philoso- 7 . „, 1 o t pher and martyr, fAp^^Y-^ ' doctor - .3 June 1. It. .^.^archbi_shopo_f7sept.2. and Pastor - August 6. JutancBUs, monk - June 18. Juvenal, bishop of7 August 7. Narni - - 3 andMay 3. Juventinus and Maxi- 7 r.,„ on minus - .jJan. Zi>. Katharine of Bologna March ! of Genoa - Sept. 14* de Ricci - Feb. 13. of Sienna, 7 ... g, virgin, died .j April « — ■ of Sweden, 7 Tvr„-„i. , viiigin. - ij March! , virgin andlyr - martyr - -j Kebius, bishop and con- 7 vr_,, n fessor - .jJNOV. y. I^inweni •« - Oct. 7. Kenan, or Cianan, bi- 7 v«» oa 1 .shop in Ireland .] Nov. 24.1 Keneltn, king and mar- 7 t„i„ 17 tyr - - .jJuiyiT. Kenelm, king - - Dec. 13»| Kentigerna, widow inl T.„„„rv7 Scotland - .j January 7. Kessoge, bishop - March 10. Keyna, virgin - - October & Khonkell - . Nov. ft * Cotton. MS. Vespasian, A ix. t Cotton. MS. Domitian, A xvn. I OF SAINTS DAYS, ETC. 157 'ijSept. Kiaran, or Kenerin, 7 jj , c bishop of Ossory .j March 5, , Dishop of Clon- .macnois, died , abbot - Sept. 9. igwe, virgin - Feb. 8. lilian, abbot . - July 12. ilian, a Scotsman, bi-^ "shop and confessor | • Nov. 13 in Franconia -j Killeen, or Kvlian, or"" Kilian, or K"uln, Kil- lanus, Killena, an Irish bishop, mar- ^July 8. tyred with his two companions, Colman and Totnan - d, confessor and hermit Kinnear, one of the" 11,000 virgins mar- tyred at Cologne Kirstinus. Vide Kyrinus. Kvmlog - - July 17. ''rn?ffi'''"""'-]March6. Kyrinus. Wshop of j j^^^^.^ 17. I^^B Ian ^^Blrij ^^Rtyr ^^^■-cor ^^^Vanc August 2. Oct. 22. .yri Ro L Ladre . - Dec. 17.» Lady, Our. Vide Mary. Lamalisse - - March 3. Lambert,orLandebert, \ .„-•,. ■,* bishop of Lyons ijApnll*. k:ok«^ ^<,fMay26.in bishop Of\pJ^g„^g "C June 26. ia7ra6^^,Lanaebertus,1 Lantbertus.Lamber- tus, bishop of Maes- > Sept.. 17. tricht, and mar- tyr . - -J Lammas Day - - Aug. 1. Landoald - - March 19. Landelin, abbot, died June 15. Vence Landrade, virgin and 7 t... q abbess - -.jJulyS. Landri - ' . July 14." Landrjr, Landericus, 7 t„_„ -.f, bishop of Paris Ij June 10. Lanfrancarchbishop of C ^3q}- Canterbury, died -^^g.^*'"'' Lan/ranc, archbishop 7 j^ t^ g. and confessor - J ™^'^'^" ^' Laserian, or Molaisre, ? .„., ,„ bishop of Leighlin - j ^P"* ^^' Laud, bishop of Cou-1 o„_^ „, tances - -3 ^^P"^' ^^ Law of Moses given - May 18. Lawrence, archbishop 7 of Canterbury, and >Feh. 2. confessor - -j Lawrence, archbishop 7 ■„•„„ -^ of Dublin - ^jNov.K .deacon and} •„„ m ■martyr - .j Aug. 10. Lawrence, Justinian, 7 «„ ,, c bishop of Venice - j r^P*' ^ Lazarus, bishop - Dec. 1". Lea, widow - '- March 22. Leander, bishop of Se- 7 ^^ — Lebwin,orLibwin, also") called Leboin, andf iu„„ io Lifoin, Lebwinus, r^°^* ^''' Liebwinus,Lipwinu8j Ledger - - Mar. 27.* Ledger, or Leodgarius,! ^-j.,. o bishop and martyr -5 ^^^ ^• Lent vide Moveable Feasts, pp. 79. 129. Lefrona, abbess martyr LeO:. '] Sept. 23. . Nov. 12.* I'the Great, pope Apr.ll. R, Nov. 10. P Feb.18. O, July 17. Feb. 18. IV., pope, died - and Paregorius - Leo II., pope and con- 7 r go fessor - _j^u"c^. IX., pope, died - April 19. Leobard, or Libard, 7t„_ ,q hermit - j Jan. 18. Leoba, abbess - - Sept 28. Leocadia, virgin - Dec. 9. Leodegarius, bishop 7 ^„^ « and martyr - .j^°t-55' Leofgar, bishop andl^ ^ - confessor - .j^^cpu /. Leofwin, bishop «»<^ ? juue 27. confessor Leon - Junel3.« Leonard, or Lienart,~i Leonardus, abbot of?- Nov. 6. Noblac - -3 Leonard, abbot of Van- 7 rv„* i c dceuvre - j Oct IS Leonce the younger, 7 -^t„„ ic bishop of Bourdeaux S ♦ Cotton. M& Domitian, A xyii. 158 ALPHABETICAL CALENDAR Leonce, bishop of Frc- ") t^„ , jus, died - .ji^ec. 1. Leonidas - - Apr. 17.* . , martyr - April 22. Leonorus, or Lunaire, 7 t„,„ ■, bishop - .jJu'y^- Leopold, marquis of^-^ ,c Austria - .jJ^iov. li,. Lethard, bishop - Feb. 24. Letus - - Nov. 5. Leu, or Loup, Lupus, ■) <5^ . qo Feb. 17. Jan. 19. March 15. Jan. 13. and April 2. Aug. 19. -Jan. 7, 1& Whitern in Scotland J Loman, or Luman, bishop Lomer, Launomarus,' abbot, died Longinus Longis, or Longison, Lanogisilus, Leone- gisilus,orLeonegilus, abbot Louis, bishop , king Louis of Blois, sur- named Blosius, abbot of Liessies in Hai- nault, died , Heman, cardi nal of St. Ange, died , Bertrand - Oct. 9. Loup,bishop of Bayeux May 28. — -.Lupus, bishop of js^p^. 25. ___,bishopo_fJj,,y29. Louvent, Lupentius, 1 ^.^ 00 abbot - .juct.Zi;. Low Sunday, the Sunday next after Easter Day : vide the Moveable Feasts, page 79. Luanus, abbot arid con- 1 t„i„ 10 fessor .] July 12. Luanus, or Lugid, ab- 7 a„„ 4, bot of Ireland .jAug. * Lubin - - Mscr. 12.* , Leobinus, shop of Chartres []Sept. bi.7 Sept. 15. R. -3 Mar. 4. P. * Ck)tton. MS. Domitian, A xvii. I OF SAINTS DAYS, ETC. 159 Lucan - - Oct. 30.* Luce, Lucius, pope,7 ^^^^^^ ^ aiea - - 1 Lucian, apostle of 7 t„_ o Beauvais - .jJan. S. , translation of- May 1. r Formerly „«„»♦ J Jan. 8. G., ,pne«t - -j now Oct. (l5. G. - - Jan. 7. - - Feb. 13.* , Julian, and^Q t j-j. Maxian, martyrs - j ^^ ' ^ ''~ and Marcian - Oct. 26. , priest - . Jan. 8. martyrs . .j&ept. lb. Lucius, king - - Dec. 3. Lucius, pope - - March 4. LtKy, virgin and mar- 7 j^^^ jg Lucy . - Sept. 19. Ludger, bishop of7j^j uog Munster.died .jMarcn^b. Luica - - July 27. Luke the Evangeu8t[ ^p^gf q Lulle,Lullu8,bi8hopof7^„. ,^ + Mayence,died .] Oct. 16. J Lunethus - - Sept 25. ^conie '^^"1°^^^":] March 21. Lupus, or Leu, arch- ) g ^ j^ bishop , bishop , confessor Lutemast Lutgarde, nun Lybian Lytbog July 24. . July 29. - Oct. 19.* ("June 13. P. "i June 14. R. - Feb. 28, - Sept. 1. M. Macaire of Alexan- dria, abbot , archbishop in Armenia, died of Egypt, ab- bot - - Macarius, abbot Macary, Macarius, bishop of Cominges Maccai, abbot April 7.* Oct. 11.* 7 Jan. 2. L. i Jan. 19. G. I April 10. \ Jan. 19. G. \ Jan. 15. L. Dec. 19. ] May 1. April IL Mac-cartin, Aid, Aed, bwhop of J- Aug. 15. Clogher Macculindus, bishop - Sept. 6. Macdryn - - June 9. Macedonrus - - Jan. 24. l Macglastian, bishop in 7 ,„_ «« Scotland . »^ .]Jan.3U. '^1 Aug. 1. ^ j Nov. 12L The Machabees, or the ; Seven Brothers, martyrs Machan, bishop and 7 cp,,* po confessor in Scotland j ^^^ ^' Machar, bishop ofl Moray Machutus, bishop andly^^^ ,c confessor - .j^ov. 15. ^sJottanf' ^''^.°P'"j March 10. Mackraeth - - Jan. 1. Maclow - - Nov. 14.* Macnisius, bishop of7o„_,. o Connor - .j^ept.a Macra, virgin martyr Macrina Basil Macull, Macallius, Mail gh old Madelberte, abbess Maden, or Madern Maeloc Maelrhys Maethle Magdalen, disciple ("Jan. and 1 May 30. -landchief- (.ly June 1. sisterof St.jjmyi9 ■ j April 25. . Sept. 7. ■ May 17. . Dec. 31. - Jan. 1. . Dec. 26. July 22. Maglorizis, bishop and 7 ^„^ a± confessor . .j"". ^*. Magnus, martyr - April 16. - - Aug. 19. Maguil, Madelgisilus May 30. Mahanes, Abraham, 7 vj ', q^ and Simeon - .j^ov. ju. Maharsapor, martyr - Nov. 27. Maidoc, Maodhog, 1 Aidar, or Mogue, ^ Jan. 31. bishop of Ferns Maieul, Maiolus, Mayolus, abbot of S- May 11. Cluni, died -J Main - - Jan. 1& Mainbeuf, Mainbeu, or 7 ^^ , ~ Magnobodus, bishopj""' ^°- Maixent, Messant, orT Maxentius, abbot, J- June 26. died 3 Makuylock, bishop in7j gg^ Scotland - .^.»aii..«fc or^ * Cotton. MS. Domitian, A xvii. t Cotton. MS. Vespasian, A ix. J October 18. Butler. 160 ALPHABETICAL CALENDAR Malachius, bishop tind}. -sjQy k confessor - -j Malachy, archbishop of ) -^ „ Armagh - . j " • >*• Malcolm III., king and 7 j „ confessor - .^•'""c^ Malcus, bishop and') ^ ,q confessor - -S °' ' Malo, Maclou, or MaO vt„ ^^ hout - -3 ^°^- ^^• Malrubius, hermit and f martyr in Scot- > Aug. 27. land - - -3 Malrubrus - - April 21.* Mamert, bishop, died May 11. Mammes, or Mammas,'^ . ,- j shepherd and mar-^sgpf-g;-^; Mandate, or Maunday Thursday, the Thursday before Good Fri- day. Manere, bishop and'> confessor in Scot- >Dec 18. land - -3 Mangiulle.- Mandelgi- 7 ^ ^q silus, hermit - S ' Mans, bishop and mar- 7 ^ jj jg^ Mansui, Mansu, orig . „ Mansuetus, bishop -$ ^ • ''' Manvi^u, Manvc.us.J,j,y23 Mapolice - - April IS.f Marcel, or Marceau, 7 -vj^,, „ bishop of Paris .jJ^ov. j. , martyr - Sept. 4. , pope - - Jan. 16. - - April 12.t Marcella - - Sept. 5. , widow - Jan. 31. Marcellin, bishop of7 . .jg^ Embrun - .j April ^a , pope - April 26. Marcellin, or Marcke-"^ tin, priest and con- r July l*. fessor - -J and Peter, " martyrs • June 2. Marcellina, virgin and 7 t„,„ ,,, sister of St. Ambrose j"^"'^ ^'* Marcellus - - Jan. 15. , abbot of7T^ „„ Acffimetes - .j"ec.*,y. — — -. the ccn.|oe,30. _— _. b,.hop o_f|^„,.,. . , pope Jan. 16. Marcellus aiul Apuleius Oct. 7. — — — and Valerian Sept. 4. Marcellus, pope andl t„„ <~ martyr - .jJan.l& and Mar- 7 t„„„ ,o cellian, martyrs . j •' ""e m Marcia, or Stllusticle, 1 Marcia Rusticula, \ Aug. 11. abbess Marcial Marcian, priest , anchoret June 30. Jan. la Nov. 2. Marciank, virgin and") ,„„ „ martyr - .j-'an. J. Marcoul, abbot - May 1. Marcus, Marcian, &c. Oct. 4. Margaret of Cortona - Feb. 22. of England - Feb. 3. of Hungary,^ virgin, daughter of > Jan. 28. King Bela IV., died 3 Margaret, virgin ««<^^ July 204 martyr virgin - July 13. prioress - Aug. 15. virgin and 7 martyr "- 'fjsept^. ^ July 8. be- , queen o/f fore 1693; Scotland - -(June 10. 3 since 1693. , translation of June 19. Mari.Maire, orMarius, 7 t„„ ot abbot, died - !JJan.27. Marian, Marjeon, or 7 Aug. 19. & Marianus, hermit -J Sept. 19. Marina, virgin - June 18. ,translation of, 7 y, .„ ,- kept at Venice .jJuiyi/- Marina and Ethel- 7 j , « burga, virgins ~S ^ Marinus and Asterius March 3. Marius, abbot - - Jan. 27. Marius and Martha - Jan. 19. Mark the Evangelist April 25L translation of, kept> Jan. 31. at Venice - -J ^Sor^''*""-^ ^"^ *="";] March 29. . _ . JuneS.f .bishop and mar- 7 q^^ gg^ , or Marcellus \ t„„„ io and Marcellian .y^^^ !»• , pope - - Oct. 7. Mark, Marcellus, and 7 f^. - Apuleius - .jwct. 7. Marnan, bishop in 7 tit„,„u o Scotland . .] March 2. Marnok, bishop and7^„^ qk confessor - .j"Ct.s». • April 22. Butler. + Cotton. MS. Domitian, Axvn. t This is the feast of St Margaret, which is generally mentioned ia records. OF SAINTS DAYS, ETC. 161 rFeb.l4.G. Maron, archimandrite) Feb. 9. by in Syria -jthe Ma- (.ronites. Martha, Maris, Audi- ) r ,q fax, and Abachuin .jJ^"- ^^• Martha, virgin Marthy - - ' April 8. Marital, bishop of Li- 1 J^ng gg C July 27/ 'I or 29. April 5. mages Martian Martin,bishop of Tours, ordination of t (Mar- 5- Nov. 11. tinmas) - - j , subvention of- May 12. t , translation of - July 4. , removal of nisT relics from Auxerre ?■ Dec. 13. to Tours - -3 Martin, abbot of Saintes Dec. 7. , abbot of Ver-7pj„^ 04, tou,died - .jtici./4. —-.^^archbishop o_f^„„,,^. ——, pope and martyr Apr. 14. G. Martina, virgin and7j„j, oq Martinian, hermit - Feb. 13. , and Pro-7j^i 2. cessus, martyrs -3 ■' Martinian, bishop - Sept 12. Marts, Mars, or Mar-7 » r>rn 1 July 18. of, at Treves - 3 Oct. 23. Mathelin - - Sept 16.11 * P. 110. an tea. f^ This saint is usually described in records as " St Martin in the win- ter," •' die Dominica a proxima post festura sancti Martini in lit/eme." Rot Claus. 23Edw. I. m. 4. d. •' St Martin in Yeme." Esch. 3 Hen. VI. No. 16. t Council of Tours in 841. § Nov. 10. in the York Breviary. II Butler. ^] Cotton. MS. Domitian, A xtu. 162 ALPHABETICAL CALENDAR Matbias the Aposi le Feb. 24* TNov. 9. Mathurin, priest and! J^''^' V° confessor ^ - . j "-an,; (.anciently. Matilda or Mahault.T queen of Grermany, > March 14 died - - -J CSept.ll.lu -3 Aug. 9. G. Matthew, the Apos- „ . TLB AND Evangelist y and Rus- (sians. ^So/"''"'/^'"'"-] April 30. Maudiut - - Nov. H.f Mauger, Madelgaire, '\ or Madelgarius, now f ,„,„ ,^ called St. Vincent of f *'"'y ^*- Soignies, died -J Maunday, or Shere Thursday, the day before Good Friday. Maur, disciple of St.l^^„ ic Bennet - .j Jan. 15. Maura and Bridgit, in 1 Touraine and Beau- > July 13. vaisis - -3 , virgin, died - Sept. 21. ■ , virgin - Nov. 2. Maurice - - Sept. 21. Maurice, martyr, and 1 Cp„t og his companions -$ * Maurille, Maurilio, orl Maurilius, bishop o/>Sept. 13. Angers - - j Maurille, archbishop of 7 Aug. 9. & Rouen - - J Sept. 13. Maurinus andAusterius starch 3. ]\Iauront, abbot, died - May 5. Maw, confessor - May 17. Maxentia orMessentia, 7 Vn» on ♦ virgin - .j^^ov. sy.y Maxentius, abbot - June 25. Maximian, Malchus, 7 ,„,„ a- &c., martyrs .j July ^7. Maximilian, martyr - March 12. Maximin, bishop Maximin, bishop Maximus, abbot confessor bishop and May 29. June 8. Sept. 12. Aug. 13. ^ j April I Maximus, bishop of 7 t»^ en Alexandria - .j^ec. z/. , or Masse, bishop of Riez bishop of Turin irtyr Mauxe, Nov. 27. ! June 25. - April SO. ;]■ and Venerand, mar- J- May 25. tyrs , priest - Nov. 19. Maydulph, hermit - April 18, Mechtild, virgin - April 12.^ Medard, bishop, andf Gildard, con/es-h June 8. sors . . .3 Medwyn - - Jan. 1. Meilangle - - May 27. Meilig . - - Nov. 14. Mein, Mehen, Meven-^ nius, Menevennus, > June 21. and Mainus, abbot -3 Meirian - - Feb. 3. Melaine or Melanius, 7 jgn c bishop, died -i Melan - - - Oct. 10. Melania, the elder. 7 t__ 7 martyr - .]Jan.7. _—-, the younger, I D^,.3j^ Melangle - - Jan. 31. ("Formerly Melchiad or Miltiad.J Jan. 10. ) now Dec. ClO. °5] Feb. 12. '- Oct. 1. - April 1. [Feb.5.or6. pope Meletius, bishop Antioch Meliorus, martyr Melito, bishop Mell , bishop of Ardagh, died - - - Mellanus - - Oct. 2a Mellitus, archbishop of) . ., qa. Canterbury - .j Aprils*. Mello, archbishop - June 6. Mello, bishop of Rouen Oct. 22. Melteg - - - Nov. 1. Memer - - May 10. Memmius, bishop - Aug. 5. Menehout, ManechiU dis, or Magenhildis. Vide St. Liudru. * It would appear that before the alteration of the Style, the feast of St. Mathias was kept in bissextile, or leap years, on tlie 25th of February. Hopton's Concordancy (p. 65.), printed in 1635, states that Julius Cmsar added a day to February in every four years " because it is the shortest month, and, also, according to our Church's account, the last month, and this day they put at the 25th of February, so that the letter F is twice re- peated ; Saint Mathias' day being observed upon the latter, according to the verse, — * Bissextum sexts Martis tenuere Calendae, Pogteriore die celebrantur festa Mathiae.' " t Cotton. MS. Domitian, A xvii. J Novembers]. Butler. \ April 10. Butler. OP SAINTS DAYS, ETC. 163 July 22. Meneve, Mauvis, Ma- nevieu, Meiieleus, or Menelaus, abbot, i died - - . Mengan - - Sept. 2fi. Menge, Memmie, or7 . c Memmius, bishop -J ^' ' 'L'nna, martyr - Nov. 11. Meriadoc, bishop - June 7. Pierre, Mitry, Mitrius, ? -^^^ ,0 or Mitrias, martyr - 5 Merri or Merdericus, 7 Aug. 29. abbot . - .iAug.31.P. . , - Jan. 22. . - . Sept. 2. lervyn - - Jan. 6. 'uess r^^'^'^iMaylS. smus, Maximinus, 7 * „„ or\ anfessor - .jAug. ^. grain, Maximinus - Dec. 15. lethodius, patriarch of? r,,„^ ■,. Constantinople .j June 14. __,_ bishop o_fjs^p,_i8. lettren - - Jan. 31.* bcHAJSL THE ARCH-7a ANGEL - .jaept.^y. , apparition of May 8. -, dedication of 7 «, . ao t his church . . j »ept.i9. 1.. and the Holy > June 8. & Angels - . 3 Sept. 6. G. Michael qf the mount > ^^t ir inSornwall .juci. lb. " la, or Ita - - Jan. 15. an and Modan,! ^^^ j^ Idam or Medan, Nov. 14. 7 bishop and confessor 3 [id-Lent Sunday, the fourth Sun- day in Lent, is the fourth Sunday after Sh rove-Tuesday, y^ide the Moveable Feasts, p. 79. idsuramer Day - June 24. Midwinter Day - Dec. 25.t miburga, virgin andl^ . 00 abbess - .jJeo. /J. Mildgitha, virgin - Feb. 26i Miidreda, virgin andl-p. ^0 abbess - _jreu. ^, Mildreda,virgin,depo- } y , .„ sitionof - .jJuiyij. Milers ... Oct. 1. Miles, Mil, or Nil, bishop, Abrosine and- Sina, martyrs ■ApriI22.R. Nov.lO.G. Feb. 7. araongst the CoDis. Jan. 17. March 30. '--} Feb. 13. Milgitha - - . Mille - - - Minnan, archdeacon 1 and confessor in Scot- > March 1. land - - -3 Mitrius - - Nov. 13. Mochoemoc or Pul-7 TV|j,rph 1-5 cherius, abbot . j March lo. Mochteus - - Aug. 19.' Modan, abbot in Scot- 7 pgj, 4. land - -3 Modestus, Crescentius, ) j ,c and Vitus - .j June 15. Modoald, bishop, died May 12. Modoch, bishop in 7 Jan. 31. Scotland - -3 Modomnoc, or Domi nick of Ossory Modwena, virgin and 7 j^jy g_ abbess - -3 Molingus or Dairchil-T la, bishop of Ferns, 5- June 17, died - -3 Moloc, or Molonach,^ bishop and con- 5- June 25, fessor - -3 Mommolin, or Mum- 7 molinus, bishop, died 3 Monan - . - March 1 Mondin - - Mar. 26.* Mondolf, bishop, died July 16. Monegonde, hermit - July 2. Monica, mother of St 7 j^j^y 4 Austin - -3 ^ ■ Moninna - - July 6. Monon, martyr - Oct. 18. Montanus and his com- 7 panions - - 3 Moran, Moderamnus,") ^yj^^ ^g and Moderandus, > 5ct.*22." bishop - -3 Morhayam - - Nov. 1. Moroe, confessor in 7 -v^ o Scotland - .j->o^.o. Moses, Law of, given - May 18. Mothering Sunday. Mid-Lent Sunday. Motiferus, confessor - Nov. 23. Muinmoiin, bishop - Oct. 16. Munchin, bishop of7j^jj ^. Limerick - -3 : Oct. 16. Feb. 24. * Cotton. MS. Domitian, A xvii. f Robert of Gloucester, speaking of the coronation of William the Con- queror, which took place on Christmas Day 1066, savs, he was crowned " amydewynter day," p. 367. The month of December was called by the Saxons " winter monat," and "midwinter monat." M 2 164 ALPHABETICAL CALENDAR Munde, abbot in Argyle April 15. Mungo, bishop of Glas- > j^^^ jg Muredach, bishop ofl .„„ ,o Killala - .j Aug. 12. Mwrog - - Jan. 15. Mwthwyl - - March 2. Myllin - - . June 17. Nabor and Felix . July 12, Narcissus, apostle ofl *„„ ^ Augsbourg -3 ^^^- ^ Narcissus, bishop - Oct. 29, Narses, bishop, called by the Greeks Nirsa, and by the Latins ^Nov.20.G. Narsa, and Joseph his disciple, martyrs Nathalan Nathy, or David Jan. 8. Aug. 9. Nazarius, &c., martyrs [J^J^^^g; _ and Celsus,7j 1 28. martyrs - _^ouiy x,o. Nectanus, confessor - Feb. 14. Nemesian and his com- 7 c«„t i n panions - . pept. lO. , martyr - Dec. 19. Nennius, or Nennid- ) x i- hius, abbot - .]Jan-17. Nennus, or Nehemias, 7 t i* abbot - - !j June 14. Nenooc, or Nennoca,> t.,„ a orNinnoc - :]June4. Neot, anchoret - Oct. 28. Neot, priest and con- 1 j, ,,„ „, fessor - .jJuiyJl. Nereus Achileus ond\-i.f ,q Pancras, martyrs - J ' Nestor ... Feb. 27. Nethalen, bishop and 7 t o confessor - .jJan.8. Nicander and Marcian June 17. Nicasius, bishop and'lf^„^ ,, martyr - .j^ci. ii. "Micasius, archbishop of t Rheims, and his com- > Dec. 14. panions - -3 Nicephorus, .nartyr - [ fja^^^^fs^p — — , patriarch 7 j^.,' of Constantinople - j ^^^^^^ ^^^• Nicetas - - Sept. 15. — — , abbot - April 3. Nicetius, archbishop of 7 ^ y „ Nicetius, bishop of7T^„„ t- Treves - .juec. &. Nicodemus - - Aug. 3. Nicomedes, martyr - Junel. Nicomedes - - Sept. 15, Nicolas, bishop ofl-p.^ ^ Myra - .juec. o. , translation qf May 9. I., pope, died Nov. IS — of Tolentino, 7 o„„f hermit, died .j&ept, 10. Nicon, called the Me.7 Nov.26.G. tanojte - -jandL. Nigaise, Nicasius, or' Nigasius, priest, St. Cerin, or Quirinus, St. Escobille, Ego- •>-.,. ,, bile, Scubiculus,Scu- f" *^' vicuius, or Scubilius, I and St. Pientia, mar- 1 tyrs - - J Nil the elder, hermit7-KT ,9 ^ and priest - _jxiuv.ii. t. — the younger, abbot Sept. 26. Nilammon, hermit - Jan. 6. Nillo - . - Feb. 16. Ninevirgins,daughters7 of St. Donevald, in >• July 15. Scotland - -J Ninian, bishop and7c-^^ ,- confessor - .j»epi. lu Nisier,bishopofLyons,7 .^■■, o died - - .j Aprils. Nisscn, abbot - July 25. Nivard, bishop of7c„r»f 1 Rheims, died .joepi. i. Noah's entry into the j j^^^^j, ^1, -^exitfrom thej^p,jj29, Nonne, the wife of St.T Gregoryof Nazianze.fAug. 5. the father - -3 Norbert, founder of 7 the order of Premon- > June 6. strants, died -j Norm - - - March 2. Nunila and Alodia - Oct. 22. Nympha - - Nov. 10. O Sapientia Oda, virgin Odille, virgin and abbess Odilo, abbot of Cluni - J Odo, archbishop Odo, archbishop Canterbury , abbot of Cluni - ".} Dec. Ifi. Nov. 27. Dec. 13. Jan. 2. and June 21. June 2.*. July 4. Nov. 19. * Arundel MS. No. 155. OF SAINTS' DAYSj ETC. Odoceus, bishop and 7 j^j g, confessor • -S Odrian, bishop - May 8. Odulph - - - July 18. Oduvald, abbot - May 26. Odwald, abbot andly. „ confessor - .j^ec./. OffVam - - - Mar. 18.*. Olaus, king of Sweden July 29. , or Olave, king^juiv2q of Norway - .jJu'y^y- Oldegaire, bishop, died March 6. Olympiade, widow - [?uiy 25! ^ Omer, Audomarus, bi- 7 Op^* q shop of Terouane - j P" ^' — - • Aug. 16.* Onusimus - - Feb. 16. Onuphrius, hermit - June 12. Opportuna, abbess - April 22. Optatus, bishop - June 4. Oran - - . Oct. 15.* Orens,Orient, or Oren- 7 ivt„„ 1 tius, bishop .jMayl. Orsise,superior general 1 of the congregation > June 15. ofTabenna ..J Ositha, queen and mar- 7 r-.. » tyr . . .jUct.7. Osmanna, virgin - Sept. 9. Osmund, bishop and 7 j-v ^ confessor - - J Osmund, translation of July 16. Osonans . - Aug. 4.* Oswald, archbishop - April 15. , bishop and con- 7 Feb. 28. fessor . - 3 or 29. —7' ^''^^''^ '"'"':] Aug. 5.t Oswtn, confessor - April 18. -^, king and mar. j^^^^^^ — — , translation of . March 11, Oswi/, king - - Feb. 15. Otger, deacon and con- 1 a . ,„ fessor - .jbept. 10. Otilia - . Dec. 14. Otho, bishop of Bam- 7 j , p berg - jjuiy^. Otmar, Omar, Otma-T rus, or Odomarus, > Nov. 16. abbot - - 3 — — , translation of Oct. 25. Oudoceus, bishop - July 2. Ours, Ursus, abbot - [ ^^/^• Owen . - Aug. 15. Owen, bishop and con-l . 04, fessor . _jAug. /t. 165 Owin, confessor - March 4. Oyend, Oyant, Eugen-T dus, or Ogendus, ab- >- Jan. 1. bot . .3 P. Pacian, bishop .• March 9. Pacomius, founder of 7 May 15. G, -J the Cenobites Padern Palemon, anchoret Oct. 7. May 14. L. March 13. Nov. 12. ("Jan. 11. R. i May 11. P. Pallade, Palais, or Pal- 7 , ladius, bishop -3 Palladius or Padie, 7 t , ^ apostle of Scotland - j "^"'y ^• Palladius, bishop '^^'^Xj^ji 27 confessor - -y Palm Sunday, the Sixth Sunday in Lent, is the Sixth Sunday after Sh rove-Tuesday. Vide Moveable Feasts, p. 79. Pambo of Nitria - Sept. 6. Pammachius - Aug. 30. Pamphilus, priest andCJ^^'^.^g p" martyr - - ^ Feb.' le'. g'. Pancras and others,! -^^q martyrs - -3 - - Aprils.* . - July 21. Pandwina, virgin - Aug. 26. Pancake Tuesday. Shrove Tuesday. Pantaenus - - July 7. Pantaleo - - July ^.i Pantalin - . - Sept. 18.* Pantene, the apostle of 7 t„,„ 7 the Indies » .jJ"»y'- Panthalin - - June 4.* Paphnutius » - Sept. 11. Papias, bishop - Feb. 22. Papoul, or Papulus, 7 .j^ „ priest and martyr - 3 * * Pardon Sunday, Easter Day. Pardou, PardulfusWa- 7 ^ . „ rectensis, abbot, died j "'^'" °' Parre. Vide Patrocle. Pascase Radbert, ab.7 .„., bot, died - .jApru Paschal Sabbath, Easter Day. Babylon - May 17. ^"vir\f *'''- '^^''^'!} April 10. Passion Sundav, the Fifth Sunday in Lent. Vide Moveable Feasts, p. 79. 26. * Cotton. MS. Domitian, A xvii. t " Die Martis in festo Sancti Oswaldi Regis anno regni regis Edwardi Nono." Rot. Patent, 33 Edw. III. m. 26. X July 27. Butler. M 3 166 ALPHABETICAL CALENDAR Passion Week, the week ensuing Palm Sunday, being the last week in Lent, and the next before Easter Day ; called also the Great Week, and Holy Week. Vide Moveable Feasts," p. 79. Faternus, bishop and V a 0^11 15 confessor - -3 , monk - April 10. Paternus, monk and7vTr.,r io martyr - _^^ov. iz. Patient, bishop - Sept. 11. Patricius, bishop and) . ., pg martyr - .jApru^o. Patrick, bishop - March 17. — , translation of June 9. Patroclus, martyr - Jan. 21. ~e-;^l ''''!' -^] Nov. 19. Patronius', bishop - March 30. Paul and Peter, 7 t..««o(i Apostles :j June 29. ME.MORATioN OF '."jj"ne30. ' ^°^-? Jan. 25. VERSION OF -3 ^ .,entryjj^jyg ";]Feb.26. of, into Korae vention of Paul, bishop of Con-7j - stantinople - .j June 7. ■ Leon March 12. — - and his com- 7 t ,j, panions, martyrs .j *'«»"■ lo- and John, martyrs June 26. -ThorUe ^"r^'^":]March7. , hermit . - Dec. 20. Paul, bishop of iVar- 7 Mar. 22. or bonne - -J Dec. 12. _andco«-j^p^.l29. fessor Paula, widow -'{£ell.5: Paulin, bishop Qf Treves Aug. 31. , translation of . May 13. , bishop 01 Nola June 22. R. -, patriarch Paulinus, hermit (■Ja». 10. R. ■ X Jan. 15. G. -^^.Jisnop .n^|oct.lO. Pavin, Paduinus, abbot Nov. 15. Paxent, martyr - Sept. 23. P. Pega, virgin - Jan. 8. — — — , virgin - June 3. Pelagia, a comedian,') Oct. S.R» afterwards penitent 3 Mar. 8. P. - June 9. Peleus, Patermuthes,T and companions, > Sept. 19. martyrs • - 3 Pellegrini,orPeregrinus Aug. 1. Penoein - - Nov. ]. Pentecost or Whitsunday, the fif- tieth day and seventh Sunday after Easter Day. Fide the Move- able Feasts, p. 79. antea. Pepin, of Landen, mi-'^ r.ister of the kings of f p . „. France in Austrasia, f died - -3 Peregrin, bishop and 1 ^ martyr Perfect, priest 16. April 18. Perpetua and Felicitas, 7 •^ji-.jf.u 7 virgins and martyrs 3 Perpetua - - Dec. 30.* Perpetuus, bishop of 7 A.,,;rc Tours, died .] April 8. &c., martyrs March SL Perpetmis, bishop - April 9. Peter and Paul, 7 j oq APOSTLES - .jJune^. octaves of r~'.]j"ly6. Peter in Cathedra at 7 -peh 22. ' 1 Jan. 18. - Aug. 1. - Jan. 6. April 29. Antioch at Rome ad Vincula Peter, abbot , of Milan Peter the venerable, 7 t^ o^ abbot of Cluni, died $ ——— of Alcantara, o monk of the Order of > Oct. la St. Francis, died -J , archbishop oH^ ^ Tarentum - .jJ^^^ay^ , Andrew, and, their companions Balsam - - Jan. 3. , bishop of Alex- 7 j^Q^ 2^ I] May 15. andria, martyred -_,^bishopc,fPoli_.J^^^^,^ -_, bishop of Se_-Jj^„, -—Celestin, pope.|M^y,g^ Chrysilogus, bi- 7 ^ „ . shop of Ravenna .jA^ec^.f de Daraien, car- ") dinal, bishop of Os- ^Feb. 22. tia, died [ martyr the Exorcist, 'jjjune2. Cotton. MS. Domitian, A xvii. t December 4. iButler. OF SAINTS DAYS, ETC. 107 Peter Goncales, minican, died Do- "I April 15. . of Luxembourg, 7 j^jy 5. Jan. 31. of 'f j Oct. 30. - Oct. 4. - April 25. July 18. bishop of Metz, died Nolasco NoIasque,found- "i er of the Order of V Dec. 24. Mercy, died -J Paschal - Dec. 6. andPaul,dedica- "i tion of their churches y Nov. 18. at Rome - -j ■ of Pisa - - June 1. Regalati - May 13. rtherwick, or Petroc 7 t,,„p x (of Cornwall) - .jJune*. ^etroc, abbot and con- 1 t.,.,« ± feasor - - .jJu"e4. -, co'nfessor - May 21. ^etroniUa,or Pemella, 1 |^„„ <,. virgin - .jMayJl. Petronilla, abbess Aubeterre Petronius, bishop Phaebadius, bishop Philastrius, bishop Phileas, bishop, and \ p . ^ Philoromus, martyrs 3 Philemon and Appia - Nov. 22. Philibert, abbot - Aug. 22. Philip Beniti - - Aug. 23. Philip Berruyer, arch-T bishop of Bourges, J-Jan. 9. died - - -J , bishop of He- 1 ^^ qq raclea, and others - J ^^^ ■^^* the deacon - June 6. de Neri, found- ^ er of the Congrega- f j^ „. p tion of the Oratory f ^^^^ ^1' ^■ in Italy - -j Philip and James, > „,„ , APOSTLES - .jMayi. Philogonius, bishop - Dec.20. G. PAocfl and others, mar- j ^^^^^ ^ Phocas, martyr - July 3. Piast - - - July 17.* Piat, or Piatus, apos-')^, . , tie ofTournay, andC^"'^-'' martyr - .^^wu-ti;. Pionius, priest and > Mar.ll.G. martyr - - J Feb. 1. L. Piranus - - - March 5, Pius 1., pope - - July 11. ■ v., pope - - May 5. Placidus, disciple of^ St. Bennet, and his > Oct. 5. companions, martyrs J Plato, abbot at Con-I . ... ^ stantinople - .j April 4,. Or. Plechelm, bishop - July 15. Plough Monday, the first Monday after Twelfth-day Plutarch and others, 1 t„„„ qq martyis - .jJune^. Popmen,or Pastor,abbot Aug. 27. Popmen, abbot - Aug. 27. Poianus, hermit - March 5. Policarp, bishop andSj^^-^l^^ martyr - -^Fd).23.G Polichronius, bishop 1 p 1^ 17 and martyr - j^*^"' ^'• Pollio and his com-? a,,..:i oq panions, martyrs - j ^P"' ^• Polyeuctus, martyr - [ J^^J; l^'^ Pons, or Ponce, martyr May 14. - - - June 6.* Pontian, or Pontianus, 7 jj„„ in pope - - -3 Popon, or Poppo, abbot, > T oc died - - .jJan./a. Porcarius, abbot, and^ his companions, mar- > Aug. 12. tyrs - - .3 Porphyrias, bishop, 7 p^jj gg^ died - -J " * Portianus, abbot - Nov. 4. Possidius, bishop - May 17. Potamiana, virgin, and f Marcella her mother, [-June 28. martyrs - - J Potamon, bishop - May 18. Potentian - - March 8.* Potentiana - - May 19. Pothin, bishop - June 2. Powder or Gunpowder > ^„„ . ^ Plot - - .j^ov. J. Praxedes, virgin - July 21. Precor - - April 9.* Presine - - Sept. 28.* Prejectits, martyr - Jan. 25. Pretextatus, bishop, 7 ppv, 04 martyred - _ j ^^ f u. -t.'*. Prey. Vide Prix. Primus - - Aug. 21.* _ - - March 2.* - - April 15.* Primus and Felician \ r q martyrs .jJuney. Principius, bishop - Sept. 25. Prior, hermit - June 17. Prisca, virgin - Jan. 18. Priscus - - - Sept. 1. Priscus, Malchus, and 7 lUamh 9R Alexander, martyrs j ^^"^ ^- — , martyr - Jan. 12. , and Cot, or 7 Mav 2fi Cottus, martyrs .j^lay^S. , martyr Oct. Ifi.f Privatus, bishop - Aug. 21. • Cotton. Ma Domitian, A xvil f Cotton. MS. Vespasian, A ix. M 4 168 ALPHABETICAL CALENDAR and ^S Jan. 25. Prix, Prict, or Prey," Prffijectus, or Pro- ' joctus, bishop martyr Processus - - June?.* Processus and Mar- ^ j„]„ o tinian, martyrs - J " Procession week; Ro- gation week. Proclus, archbishop of 7^ . q* Constantinople - 3 Procopius - - Julys. Profert - - April 9.* - - - April 19. Prosdecimus, bishop of ^ ^^„ r, Padua - .jJ>*ov. /. Prosper, of Aquitain,^ doctor and father of [-June 25. the church - -j __, bishop of Or_-|,„,^, Proterius, patriarch of 7 r., k oq Alexandria .ji-eD.^b. — and Sympho-K gg. nanus - _j^us. <4^. Prothais and Gervaise June 19. Prothus and Hyacynth, \ f^^. , , martyrs - . j»ept. ii. Prudence, or Prudent, \ .__., - bishop of Troyes.diedj '^P"^ °- Psalmod, or Saumay - March 8. Psalmodius, hermit - June 14. Ptolemy, Lucius, and7pv„. ,„ another - .jt>ct. 19. Publius, bishop - Jan. 21. , abbot - Jan. 25. Pudentiana, virgin - May 19. Pulcheria, or ^lia Pul- \ Sept. 10. R, JSept.lS.G. 29. cheria Pulcherius, abbot y. Purification of Holy Virgin Purgata, virgin Pyrmin, abbot, and re- ^ former of monastic > Nov. 3 discipline - - J March 13. *h!]Feb.2. Dec. 21. Quadragesima Sunday, or first Sun- day in Lent ; called also the first Sunday in Clean Lent. Quadratus, bishop - May 26. Queen's Day, the an-^ niversary of the ac- f >r«„ ,- , cession of Queen ("^°^" ^'-T Elizabeth - - J Queran, abbot in Scot- 7 c^^* n land - - .j'^ept-9. Quinibert - - May 18. Quiniz, Quinidius, or^ Quindius, bishop, C Feb. 15. died - - -3 Quinquagesima Sunday, also called Shrove Sunday, the Sunday next before Ash Wednesday. Fide the Moveable Feasts, p. 79. Quintian, bishop of^ June 14. at Rhodes Quintin, martyr S Rhodes. - June 17. - Oct. 31. - May 4. - March22.» Quiriacus Quiriacus Quiricus and Julitta, 7 t,,„„ ,- martyrs - .j June lb. Quirinus, bishop - June 4. . and Basilides, 7 martyrs Quirinus and Candidus ■, martyr ■ June 12. March 11. March 30. Raban Maur, Rabanus'l Maurus,Magnentius, 5-Feb. 4. archbishop, died -j Radhod, bishop, died - Nov. 29. Radegonde, queen of! France, and found- | ress of the Abbey of J- Jan. 30. P. the Holy Cross in I Poictiers - -J , queen - Aug. 13. t Raingarda, w^idow and 7 June 24. ^ nun - - -3 or 26. 11 Ralph, archbishop of7T g. Bourges - _j u c^i. * Cotton. MS. Domitian, A xvii. f " The anniversary of the accession of Queen Elizabeth was first pub licly celebrated about the year 1570, and the day is thus alluded to in a letter dated 14th May, 1590, from Dr. Whitaker to Lord Burghley :— ' A rumor is spread in the Court, and hath come to the eares of some of the most honourable Counsell, how that I on the Queetie's day last past did forbidd in our college an oration to bee made in praise of her Majesties government,' &c. The I7th of November is still kept as a holiday at the Exchequer, and at Westminster and Merchant Tailors' schools." — ^/fts's Original Letters, illustrative of English History, second series, vol. iii. p. 160. X L'Art de verifier les Dates. i Butler. Ij Cotton. MS. audius, D vi. OF SAINTS DAYS, ETC. 169 lus, bishop and apos- tle of Senlis abbot and or Regina, vir- in and martyr Raymond dePognatbrt, ^ Jan. 23., third general ol theMormerly Dominicans - -j Jan. 27. ■ Nonnatus - Aug. 31. Refreshment Sunday, a name for Mid-Lent Sunday. Regie, Rieul, or Regu- C ^[^^^ g- IJuly 15., CandFeb.7. j Aug. 28. March 17. and 22., and Sept. ics, feast of the - Jan. 27.* lick Sunday is the third Sunday 'ter Midsummer Day. The Table in page 53. shows on what day of the week Midsummer Day fell in any year ; and when it occurred on Sunday -1 f July 15. Monday - 1 14. Tuesday -I Relick 13. Wednesday ^ Sunday ^ 12. Thursday -I fell on 11. Friday . 10. Saturday -J L 9. Relicks of the Church 7 ^„^ ,q of York - .jOct. 19. Remade, bishop - Sept. 3. — — — , translation of June 25« Rembert, archbishop of 7 TToK a Bremen - .ji-eo. 4. Remigius. VidcKhcixas. R^ne, patron of Angers Nov. 2. Renell, Renula, or ^ Reinildis, abbess, ^ Feb. died Renobert, Raimbert, Ragnobertus, or Reg- J- May 16. nobertuSjbish op,died , Renobert, translations of 'Mar.23.25. and 28., Apr. 23., May 16., June 13., Sept. 2., Oct 14.. and 24., and Dec. 28. March 27. Resurrection OF our' Lord Reynold - - Oct. 12.t Rheims, or Remigius - Jan. 13. ^—, archbishop of7Q ^ „„ Lyons died - .jOct.^S. Rheims, or Remigius, 7 ^ ^<, bishop and confessor i ""^^' ^~ Oct. 1. Germanus, Vedastus and Bavo, hermits Rhetice, bishop Rhianus Rhiwydry ;hwyn ':l Rhoehwyn confessor 5" July 19. or i25. March 8, Nov. 1. June 10. Apr, 26. t Aug. 2L Richard, bishop , king of the7p^ -, West Saxons .ji-eb.V. .,bi8hopofAn-7jy„g9_ April 3. hermit Riconir, hermit, died drea Richard, bishop of Chi- \ Chester, and confessor J , translation qf June 16. -, confessor and 7 j^^^^ ^_ '. Jan. 17. r May 5. P. Rictruda, abbess -< May 12. (.elsewhere. Rictruda and Gisla - April 9. Rigobert, or Robert, 7 t.,„ . bishop of Rheims .j-'^n. *. Rjgomer, priest, died - Aug. 24. Rioc, martyr - Feb. 12. Riquier, or Rich arius,^ April 2. abbot of Centale, in > and Octo- Ponthieu - -j ber 9. Robert, abbot of Chaise 7 Apr.24. R. Dieu - -JApr. 3. P. , abbot, founder 7 ... oq ofMolesme .j April ^9. Feb. 24. ' of Arbrissel, ; priest - -J Robert, abbot - June 7. , Grosse- Teste, -^ bishop ami confessor, > Oct. 9. deposition cf -j Roche, confessor, died Aug. 16. Rock Day, or St. Distaff's day, the day after Twelfth day, i, e. Jan. 7. Rogation and Dona- "^ tian, brothers and > May 25. martyrs - -3 Rogation Sunday is the fifth Sun- day after Easter day. Vide Ta- ble L. p. 79. Rogation days are the Monday, Tuesday, and Wednesday fol- lowing Rogation Sunday, and next before Ascension day, or Holy Thursday. * Calendar, prefixed to a Ml Reg. 14. C.7. t Cotton. MS. Domitian, A xvu. copy of Matthew Paris. Bib. 170 ALPHABETICAL CALENDAR Feb. 28. or Roger, abbot - Feb. 13. , confessor - March 5. ,bisho]) of Cannes Dec. 30. Roet,r, bishop and cm- \ ^^^ gg. Roman, founder of the ' monastery of Mont- ' jura,died - -j~" , and David, pa-^ T„,^.g4 :„ tronsofMuscovy,and ^Eif' martyrs •- J ^^^^^^- and Lucipin,7p . ^s abbots - ji"eD. ^. HomanuSy archbishop- Oct. 23. , martyr - Aug. 9. Romaric, Remire, or 7 t-j„„ „ Rombert, abbot, died \ ^^^- ^^ Romuald, founder of>Feb. 7. or the Camaldules -j June 19. Romuld, archbishop 7 j , , and martyr 3 " " J- Ronan, bishop and 7 t i hermit - .jJunel. Rood, Holy, day - Sept. 14. Rosalia - - Sept. 4. Rosary, feast of the - Oct. 1. Rose of Lima, virgin - Aug. 30. of Viterbo - March 8. — — Sunday, Midlent Sunday. Vide Moveable Feasts, p. 79. Rouin, Rodingus," , Chrandingus, and Chrodincus, abbot of Beaulieu in Argonne, died Rouman Royal Oak day Ruadhan, bishop Rufinus and Justinus and Ulfad Rufin and Valerius, ' martyrs -Sept. 17. Nov. 18.* May i'9. April 15. July 19. July 24. I June 24. Jjuly 10. Rufina and Secunda, virgins Rufus, martyr - Aug. 27. Nov. 28. Rufus, bishop of Avig- 7 ^ , . non - -i ^^"^' ^*- Nov. 21 .t ■ > , or Rufin, Glendaloek and Zozimus Rule, abbot Rumold, Dublin Ofi '5] April 22. - Dec. 18. - Oct. 17. -ff Formerly °^^June 24:, "CnowJulyl. Rumonus, oishop andl t . confessor . jjan. *. Rumwoldy confessor - Nov. 2. bishop Rupert, Rudbert, Ro- bert, Hruobert, or Chrodobert, bishop of Saltzbourg i March 27. and Sept Rustic, bishop ot Nar- > bonne, died .3 Rusticus and others - Rusticle. Fide Martia Rusticula , Rustic Rotirijbishop ofCler mont Ruthius, monk and con- 7 feasor - -3 ^ Oct 26, Oct. 9. Sept. 24. Dec. 24. Sabas, martyr - April 12. Sabba. abbot - . Dec. 5. Sabin, bishop and mar- 7 jj^^. g^ Sabina, widow anrf?A„_ivi martyr - .jAug. ^. Sabinus and^Juiiana - Feb. 19. Sabinian, or Savinien, ^Dec. 31. bishop, and Poten- > Sens. Oct. tian, martyrs -J IS- F. and his cora-7T - panions, martyrs -3 , martyr, andT Sabine, orSavine, his > Jan. 99. sister - -J Sadoth. Vide Sciahduste. Saens, Sanse, or Sido- 7 ^ ,^ nius, abbot, died .^^°^- ^*^ Saintin, bishop - Sept 22. Saints' day. All - Nov. 1. Salaberga, abbess, died S^pt. £2. Salgich . - May 12. Salvi,Sauge,orSalvius, 7<5 ^ ,„ bishop . .j»ept lu. Salvius, bishop Samson, bishop Samthana, abbess Sanfrayd Sannan Sannen Sapor and Isaac, bi- shops and martyrs - Saturhin, priest and f martyr, and his com- ?-Feb. 11. panions - -3 . - March 5.* Saturnin and Sisinnius Nov. 29. Satyr - - Jan. 13.* Satyre, brother of St.7j q. Ambrose - .^Juneai. Sauve, bishop, died - Oct 28, ^Xy"' •^^'^'^^^j May 24 Saviour • - Jan. 12.* Scandulus, monk - May 5. Scholastica, virgin - Feb. 10. The Scillitaines, the 1 j„. ,- firstmartyrsofAfrica3"'"*y *'* Jan. 11. July 28. Dec. 19. Feb. 1. March 8. June 13. \ Nov. 30. * Cotton. MS. Domitian, A xvii. t Cotton. MS. Vespasian, A ix. OP saints' days, etc. 171 Sciahduste, or Sadoth, Feb. 20, Nov. 20. G. Feb. 23. by ^ j April bishop, and his com panions. martyrs >(_the Copts Sebastian, surnamed'^ the Defender of thef »,„ on Churcli of Rome.f"'^"-^"' martyr - .} June 16. Similianus, bishop - j Senan, bishop . March 8. Senan, confessor and' hermit Sendou, Sandoux, or>^^. ^^ Sindulfus.priest.diedj"*^"^ ^• Sennes and Abdon - July 30. Senoch, abbot - Dec. 24. Septuagesima Sunday, so called from its being about the seventieth day before Easter, is the thirvl Sunday before Ash Wednesday. Serapion the Sindonite March 21. , abbot . March 21. ', bishop - March 21. Serdot, or Sacerdos, bi- shop, died Serena, virgin - Jan. 29. Serenus, martyr - Feb. 23. Serf, bishop of Orkney July 1. , bishop - - April 20. Serge and Baceus,?^^ - martyrs - .jucu/. Servan, bishop . April 20. Servatus, bishop - May 13. Servulus, confessor - Dec. 28. Sethrid, St., virgin - Jan. 10. Sevard, or Siviard, ab- 7 tv,„„ . - bot,died - ,j March 1. Seven^ brothers, mar-^^^^^^ Seven Sleepers - - July 27. Severian, bishop - Feb. 21. Sevenn, bishop of Co-_-^Q^^^ , confessor - Aug. 26. Severin, apostle of Ba- 7 t „ o varia and Austria - J *'^ * ''• — — , abbot, died - Feb. 11. , hermit - Nov. 24. - - Jan. 8. ;] Sept. 12. Severus, bishop Oct \b. Sewall, bishop andean. > Afo., ie f^ssor - j ™*y ^^ Sexagesima Sunday is the second Sunday before Ash Wednesday, so called from its being about the sixtieth day before Easter. Vide Moveable Feasts, p. 79. ^ZlTels' ^"''" ""f] July 6. Sexulph, bishop arid > t„„ oc confessor - .jJan. ^. Shere Thursday, or Shrive Thurs- day, or Maunday Thursday, the Thursday before Good Friday. Vide Table L. p. 79. Shrove Sunday is the Sunday next before Shrove Tuesday. It is also called Quinquagesima Sunday. Shrove Monday*, or Collop Mon- day, the day after Shrove Sun- day. Shrove Tuesday, the Tuesday next after g'uinquagesima or Shrove Sunday. Vide Table L. p. 79. Shrove Thursday, the Thursday next after Shrove Tuesday. Sidoine Apollinaire, ~i Caius Sollius Apolli- >Aug. 2L narisSidonius,bishop3 Sldronius, martyr - Sept. 8. Sigebert,kingofFrance, 7 p^h i died .j^eo. 1. Sigebert, king and mar- 7 g^pj ^^ SigenuSy abbot and con- 7 * nrii 7 fessor - -J ' Sigfrid, bishop - Feb. 15. Sigismund.kingofBur- \ ^,„„ , gundy - .jMayl. Sign us - - Sept. 19. f 'tnetbbesr ^'^""-V^^Xnl lene, abbess "^elsewhere. Silas, or Silvain, the 7 July 13. L. apostle - -3 July 30. G. Silave, or Silan, bishop May 17. Silin - - Sept. 1. Silvan - - May 7.t ''pop":dfed''"^""l']-^"-20. pope, Silvester, pope and con. ) Dec. 31. L. fessor - - 3 . [Jan. 2. G. Silvester, bishop of } ^^^ Chalons-sur.Sadne , Gozzolini abbot and founder of J- Nov 26. the Silvestrins, died. Silvin, bishop - Feb. 17. Silvius, bishop - Sept. 10. ini,7 roff] ied3 * 1562-3. "The xxij day of Feybruary was Shreyff Monday.' ton. MS. Vitellius, F. v. f 157 •>. Cotton. MS. Domitian, A xvii. Cot 172 ALPHABETICAL CALENDAR Simeon Barsaboe, bi-?., ., i- shop, martyred .j April 17. the Just ' - Feb. 3. G. Metaphrastus - Nov. 27. G. Salus - - Julyl. the younger .{il^,',\ Stmeon, bishop, martyr April 21. " , or Simon,mar- 1 Feb. la L. tt/r . -3 Apr. 27. G. Simeon Stylites -[nryl* G ^'stTes ""^ '^-°^' '^'"'t ] Oct. 28- L.' Simon Stok, died - Aug. 15. , martyr - March 24. , the Zealot 7 Opt or apostle - .jUct. ^. Simphorianius and\ t.,,„ aa Proterius - _jAUg. i!^. Simplician, bishop of? t „. Autun - .jJune^*. -JJII^.'.is'-oPofJAug.lS. Simplicius, pope - March 2. Simplicius - • July 29. ^'pS*''''- ^'"'^°":] Oct. 20. Siran, or Sigirran, ab- 7 q^^ ^ Sirice, pope, died - Nov. 25. Sisinnius, Martyrius, 7 ^ oq and Alexander - 5 ^ ^" Sisoes, or Sisoy, -an-fTni^A choret - .jJuiy*. Sist - - July 12.* St'xttis I., pope andl A^^ii R martyr - .j April 6. Sixtus, pope and mar- ? a „„ p^ tyr - _jAug. o. III., pope - March 28. ■" and Sinicus, 7 o„^t i bishops - :]Sept.l. Sixty-nine martyrs - Feb. 21, Socrates and Stephen, } c * i-? ?nartyrs - ^j Sept 17. Sola, hermit - Dec 3. Solomon - - Feb. 7.* Solomon, king and 1 j „. martyr - .j June ^5. Somael - June 24. Sophronius, patriarch 1 ,,,* 1 1 r- of Jerusalem J Mar. 11. G. Sophia, Faith, Hope, 7 Sept. 17. G. and Charity - 3 Sept. 30. R. , - - April 30. Soter, pope - - March 22. Sotheris - - Feb. 10.+ Sotheris, virgin . April 22. Sotor and Caius, popes April 22. Souleine, Solemnis, So- ") lemnius, or Solennis, > Sept. 24. bishop - - 3 Souls' day. All, called 1 also, " Soulemas \ Nov, 2. Day.": 3 Sperattis and his com- 7 j„i„ j« "fDec. U. L. ■ I Dec. 12. G. Stanislaus, bishop and 7 TyT„y 7 martyr * .y^^' '• Kostka . Nov. 13. Stephen the Proto- 7 Dec. 26. MARTYR - -3Dec.27. G. ■^^-\\»<, 3. panions Spiridion, bishop VENTION OP taves of ■JAug. Stephen, third abbot ofl^^^^ jy Stephen, bishop ofLon- 7 . ,0 don, and confessor - 3 Stephen /., pope and\ /. g martyr - 3 ^' and Socrates,! c^„t. -.^ martyrs ij Sept. 17. Stephen, abbot - Feb. 13- ,,fou nder of t h e 7 Order of Grammont, J-Feb. 8. died . -J ^ Anciently , king of Hun- f Aug. 20., gary - -(now Sept 32. — — — , the younger Nov. 28. Stire - - Sept 12.* Sturme, abbot. - Dec. 17. March 27, "] Suarlech, Foure, died Sulpicius Severus,jf--,f9^^j; priest - ^ of Tours. .bishop of 7 J OQ Bourges - .jJan.^y. Sulpicius the Debon-'f naire,or Pius, bishop 5- Jan. 17. of Bourffes, died -3 Suran, abbot - Jan, 24. Susanna, virgin and 7 a,,_ ■,] martyr - -} ^' . . - Feb. 19.* Sv?idbert, or Suebert,^ bishop and apostle, > March 1. died - .3 Swithin, bishop, depo- 7 j , q sitionof - .^•'uy-'- , translation of July 15. Syagre, Syagrius, bi.7A„„ 07 shop, died .jAug. ^7. Symmachus, pope, died July 19. SymphorianusandPro-\ K go terius - . j -^"e- **• Symphorosa and her7-July 18.R. seven sons, martyrs 3 July 8. P. Syncletia - Jan. 5. ♦ Cotton. Mv>.- Domitian, A. xvn. J Pastoii Letters, iii. 170. ; iv. 238. + Cotton. MSw Vespasian, A ix. OF SAINTS DAYS. ETC. 173 Syra, virgin - - June 8. St/ra, virgin - Oct. 23. Syrun, or Cynin - Jan. 7. Tacao - - March 16. Tanco, or Tatta, of? e<„. ■,(. Scotland - .j Feb. 16. Taracus, Probus, and > Oct. 11. L. Andronicus, martyrs 3 Oct. 12. G. Tarasius, patriarch - Feb. 25. Tarkin.bishop and con. )/-,,. q^ fessor in Scotland - j "'^•- "^ Tarnan, archbishop ot> t„„„ ,o thePicts .] June 12. Tatwyn, archbishop } t„i„ on and confessor .jJuiyju, Taurin, bishop - Aug. 11. Tavanauc, confessor - Nov. 25. Teccwyn - - Sept. 14. Tecla, or Theckla, vir- 1 Sept. 23. gin and martyr -3 Sept.24. G. Tecla - - June 1. . - Mar. 24* , abbess - Oct. 15. Telcan, bishop andean- 7 r-„u q fessor - .ji^eo. y. Telesphorus, pope - Jan. 5. Te^nan, bishop of the 1 j^^^ ^^ Tetta, virgin and abbess Dec. 17. Teuderi, confessor - Oct. 29. Thais, penitent - Oct. 8. G. Thalasius and Limneus Feb. 22. Thalilasus, recluse - Feb. 27. Tharba and her com- f . ^g „ martTrs' "''''!''"' ^"^ 5 AprU s! g! Thatheus,confessorand 7 t^ „- hermit - 3 ^* •^°- Thea, Valentina, and 7 t.,i . Paul . .jJ"iy 25. Theanus, bishop and } fr on confessor - .ji>ov. -^u. _. Theau, Tillon, Thillo,' Tillonius, or Till- ' mennus, disciple St. Eloi Theliau, bishop - Feb. 9. Thenna, widow - July 18. Tliennan, abbot and > ^^ . (,ept. cJ. Theoctis, cotifessor - May 28. Theodart, Dodart, or7o ^ ._ Theodardus. bishop j ^^P*- l"- Theodora, empress Theodora 19. Feb. 11. - March 13. , virgin . April 1.. Theodore, archbishopi ^^ ,. of Canterbury .j^^pt. , martyr - Nov. 9. , priest - March 23. Theodore - - Nov. 22. , abbot of Ta- 7 r»„„ ao benna - .j Dec. 28. .bishop ~ April 22. , bishop of 7 T„„ a Marseilles .jJan. 2. Grapt - Dec. 27. of Heraclea - Feb. 7. the Studite - Nov. 12. Theodoret, martyr - Oct. 23. Theodoric, St., kinglf,^ <, and martyr .jJan. J. Theodosia, virgin - April 2. Theodosius . - Jan. 11. Theodota, martyr - Sept. 29. Theodotus, martyr - May 18. R. » or Theo- 7 A „,. oo /^ dore, bishop .jApr.22.G. Theodulus and Julian Feb. 17. Theonas, archbishop of 7 . „„ Alexandria -j "^"e- ^' Theophanes, abbot . - March 13. Tlieophilus, bishop of7T^„„ ^ Antioch - .jDec.6. Theorgith, virgin - Jan. 23. Theresa, virgin . Oct. 15. Thieri, or Theodoric,^ abbot of Mount d'Or, S- July 1. near Rheims - j of Orleans, died^ °-i ■^^"' ^' Thillo, recluse . Jan. 7. Thiou, or Theodulf, ab- 7 tv, , , bot, died - .jMayl. Thirty martyrs - Dec. 22. Thodart, Audard, or^ Theodiard, bishop, > May 1. died . A transla- I Oct. 6. G. \ j July 3. SMar.l. R, I July 18. P. tion of Thomas Aquinas d. Becket,arck-'j bishop of Canterbury, >-Dec. 29. and martyr - j the niartyr,lj , 7 translation of -j*'"'? '■ confessor . Aug. 17. Thomas of Hereford,') and confes- > Oct. 2. Cotton. MS. Domitian, A xvu , 174 ALPHABETICAL CALENDAR Thomas, monk and\ «„„ c martyr - .jAUg. i>. Thomas of Villanova, i archbishop of Va-VSept. 18. lencia - - 3 Thousand martyrs ctlj g Lichfield -J ' ' Thrasilla and Emiliana Dec. 24. Thyrsus, Lucius, and 7 t„„ oo Callinicus .jJan.28. TMa, virgin - March 6. Tiburius - - Nov. 10.* Tiburcius, martyr - April 22.t Tiburtius, Valerian, T and Maximus, mar- > April 14. tyrs - - J , martyr - Aug. 11. TieUw - - Feb. 9. Tigernoth, bishop andl a.,-;, r confessoi- - .jApriii). Timothy, Agapius, and \ . ,q Thecla - .jAUg. ly. . - April 6.* Timotheus - - Jan. 24. and Appolli-1^ 23 nans, martyrs - j ° — bishop and } j^ conjessor 22. Agapius and ] Aug. 19. Thecla, martyrs Titus, disciple of St. \ ,,„ . Paul - .jJan.4. Tivrog - - June 26. Tlewyn - - Dec. 11. Tochumra,ofTochum. 7 t„.,» n rach in Ireland .jJ^nell. Transfiguration of7 .,,„ r OUR Lord - J "^' o- Tresain - - Feb. 7. Triduana, virgin - Oct. 8. Trillo - - June 16. Trinity Sunday, or the Feast of the Holy Trinity, is the next Sunday after Whitsunday. Vide the Moveable Feasts, p. 79. Trivier, or Triverius, 7 !<.« ic monk - :jJan.l6. ^shop'"'T'''-'^"'^':]Nov.80. Tron, Truyem, or Tru- 7 ^ „, do, priest, died .j>lov. ZJ. Tropes, Tropet, or for- ; ,, ,- petius, martyr .j^iayi/. Trophimus, bishop - Dec. 29. iiro;;;r--'""^:]sept.3o. ''^fe?^^r'^"'.lNov.io. Tucho - - May 1. Tudno Tudwen Tugal,orTugwal,called by the Bretons St. Pabu ; in Latin, Tug- waldus, or Pabutug- waldus, bishop, died. Tuian, abbot Turiaf, Thurian.Thu- riavus, or Thurian- nus, bishop of Dol - Turibius, bishop Turninus, confessor - Twydr Tybic Tychicus, bishop Tyddwg Tydechno Tvdelnd TydviU Tydyr Tygris and Eutropius, martyrs Tyfridoc Tyfrydog - Tyrannic, bishop Tyssel Tyssehoc - Tytham Tyvaeloc Tyvaelog U. Ubald, bishop, died - May Id. Ulfad and Rufin - July 24. Ulfrid, bishop - Jan. 18. ^Sot °' ^"'"^'':] July 20. Ulpian, martyr - April 3. Uiric, or Udalric, bi- 7 ,„,_ . shop - .jJuiy4. Ulrick, recluse - Feb. 20. Ultan, abbot - May 1. , an Irish bishop Sept. 4. Undecira Mille Virg. - Oct. 21. Unltygg - - Nov. 12. Urain, or Veran, bishop Oct. 19. Urban, pope and 7 ^y, 05 martyr - -S _— .bishop of Lan-jj^„ 23^ Urbicus, or Urbice, bishop Junes. OcL 12. Nov. 3a ." Feb. L -July 13. April 16. July 17. March 13. Jan. 30. Apr. 29. L. May 9. Dec. 17. May 30. Aug. 23. Oct 14. [ Jan. 12. Jan. 1. Mayl. Feb. 20. Jan. 31. Nov. 8. May 2. Feb. 25. March 2. Ursin, bishop of Bour- ges Jan. 3. Formerly Dec. 29. ; in the new Breviary of the dio- cese, Nov. L9. * Cotton. MS. Doraitian, A. xvii. t Bib. Reg. 14. C. 7. i OF SAINTS DAYS, ETC. 175 Ursinar, bishop Ursula and her com- panions, martyrs Utasday. Vide p. 102. April 19. Oct. 21. Veleri, Walaricus, or Gualaricus, abbot, J- Dec. 12. died Valerian, martyr V. Valaeimon - May 19. Valbert, or Guabert, > ,,_ „ abbot - S ^ Valburge, Avagour, or 7 p , oc Valburgis, abbess -$ °' "^' Valentine, bishop cmdl-p y^ ,^ martyr - . ji'eo. i*. ......... ^^ - Sept. 15. - Dec. n* - April 1* and ^ Dec. 9. R. -J Dec. 10. P. - Jan. 29. - Dec. 15. Valerius and Rufinus, 7 t...,„ i^ raartvrs - !j June 14. Vandriile, or Wandre- > j , pQ gisilus, abbot, died .y^^' ^^- . May 20.* Vaneng, confessor - Jan. 9. Vanne, Vitonus, Vide- 7 vr„„ o nus, or Victo, bishop] ^*'^- ''• Vaudru, Waltrude, or\ Walciebrudis, widow, 1 . ., „ patron of Mons in ( P • Hainault, died -J Vauge, hermit - June 15. Vcdaslus and Amand, 1 -c..-. r. bishops - :jFeb. 6. Vedaetus, Remigius, > ^ . and others - -j^"- Venant, martyr Valerie, virgin martyr Valerius, bishop abbot May 18. Sept. 13.* Oct. 11. t Oct. 13. Venceslaus, duke of} c„. aa Bohemia, martyr .j^ept. i8. Venerand, bishop, died Dec. 24. Venetia, virgin - Dec. 19. Venetia - - Feb. 26.* Veran, Veranus, or Ve- V Sept 9. or ran nius, bishop -j." Veronica of Milan Victor of Braga , martyr 10. Jan. 13. Feb. 21.* Feb. 26. April 12. May 8. Victor of Marseilles'^ and his companions, Wuly 21. July 28. Sept. 5.t Oct. 3.* April 20. Sept. la March 6. Dec. 23 Feb. 11. Victor, bishop and Corona and Victorinus Victoria, virgin Victoria, virgin and martyr Victorian and his com- 7 ivf ai-rh tn.„ ,-, Gentian - .jiJec. Ji. Victorinus - - Sept. 5." and his com -] panions bishop and martyr Victorinus, martyr Victricius, bishop Viganus, confessor Vigil, bishop Vigilius Vigor, bishop Vimin, or Vivian, shop in Scotland Vincentius, martyr Vincent, martyr of Lerins, \ Feb. 25. j Nov. 2. - March 29. - Aug. 7. - March 13. . June 26. - Nov. 1. - Nov. 3. ^':] Jan. 21. - Jan.22.t - June 9. priest - '^l] May 24. Ferrier, Do- j^^r.iaP. . of Paul Vindician, bishop, died Viuebaud, abbot, died Virgil, bishop of Aries July 19. March 11. April 6. ' Oct 10. at I Aries. I March 5. L at Lerins. , bishop of Saltz- 7 Nov 27 burgh - .ji>(ov. z/. Virgin. Ferfe Mary. Virgins, eleven thou- 7 nr>t o^ sand - .ji^CT./!. Vital and Agricola,?^ . martyrs - _jx-,uv. -r. Vitalis, martyr - April 28. Vitus, Modestus, andl-.-.f. Crescent ius, martyrs S''^^^ ^* Vitus, bishop and con- > p • r feasor - jreo. o. Vivant, priest and her- j j^^„^ ^^ Viventiol, bishop - July 12. Vodhyd - - Aug. 17. Vodinus, archbishop 7 t„i„ oq and martyr .jJuly^J. * Cotton. ^ S. Domitian, A xvii. t Vide Rot. Pari. vol. iii. p. 337. t Cotton. MS. Vespasian, A ix. ]7^ ALPHABETICAL CALENDAR Voel, Voue, Vodoalus, 'i Vodalus, or Vodoal- ( Feb. 4. or dus, surnamed the (5. Blessed - -J Vulfian, bishop, patron ? ^ on p of Abbeville . j Mar. .9. J'. Vulgan, confessor - Nov. 2. Vulmer, Vilmer, Vil-J laumcr, or Goumer, ^ July 20. abbot - -J Vulsin, bishop - Jan. 8. Vulstan, translation qf June j. W. Walburga, abbess - Feb. 25. Walburga, virgin - April 27. Walfroie, Ouflai, or^ Vulfiliacus, deacon > Oct. 21. and hermit - j "Walstan, confessor - May 30. "Walter, abbot of7|yr ^^ L'Esterp, died .jMayii. , abbot - June 4. , abbot of St.7A„_i, o Martin of Pontoise . j ^P"' »• Waltheof, abbot andl a„„ q confessor - .jAug. j. Walther, abbot and > m^.^ i confessor - .j^ayS. Waltrude, widow - April 9. WandregesU - - July 22. Wasnon, or Wasnulf,'! an Irish monk, apo- J-Oct. 1. stle of Hainault -J JVeeda, virgin andlYi 9 abbess - - 3 Week, the Great, or Holy, or Passion week, the week before Easter day. Wenceslas, duke and 7 c„r,f 00 martyr - .j»ept. -». Wendelinus, abbot - Oct. 20. Wenefrid, - Nov. 3. Wereburga, virgin - Feb. 3. Werenfrid, coitfessor - Aug. 14. Werenfrid, confessor - Nov. 7. "Whit Sunday. Vide Pentecost, and the Moveable Feasts, page 79. rare the Monday "Whit Monday } and Tuesday fol. "Whit Tuesday j lowing "Whit ( Sunday. "Whitsuntide is the three days above-mentioned. Wiborade, or Guibo- rade, virgin and martyr Wigbert, priest and confessor ■ May 2. ] Aug. 13. Wilfrid, archbishop oflont ^o York and confessor - J ^^^- ''^- , translation of April 24. Wilgis, abbot and con-l t„„ ,, fessor - .jJan. Jl. WUlebrod, archbishop - Nov. 7. "Willehad, bishop - Nov. 8. William, bishop - Jan. 10. , abbot - Feb. 24.* -5—, bUhop o_f^,„,,,,, -—-.bkhopofRo^-Js^p, 5 , of Maleval - Feb. 10. ■ of Monte- Ver ■ f June 25.. gme William, archbishop of } j„„q o ,translationof, Sunday next after the Epiphany. — , martyr - May 23. — ; of Norwich, 1 j^ q- + 007/ and tnartyr - j '^^^^ ^^- T Willibald, bishop - July 7. Winebald, abbot and 7 Dec. 18. trans- jSept ..24. confessor lotion of - Winifred, virgin andl-^ „ martyr - -J * Winoc, abbot - Nov. 6. Winoc, abbot, trans- > c„„» , „ lationof - -j Sept 18. Winnow, or Guenau - Nov. 2. Winwaloc, abbot - March 3. Wiro, confessor - May 8. Wistan, king andl ■, , martyr - .]J™el. Withburga, virgin - July 8. Wives' least l3ay, a name in the North of England for February 2. the Feast of the Purification. Wolfgang, bishop, died Oct. 31. Wrida - - Nov. 6. Wulf had and Ruffin - July 24. Wulf Hilda, virgin andl t^„„ qi abbess - .j i>iayai. Wulfhilde, abbess - Dea 9. ™Sens' '"'f'^'^^'^l ] March 20. Wulfran, bishop - Feb. 13, - Oct. 15. * Query, of St. Albans? Cotton. MS. Claudius, D vi. t According to Butler, March 24. OF SAINTS DAYS, ETC bishop fl«d?jan.a T - -J Wulfsin, cotiifessor Wulfstan, bishop OTidl, ,p confessor - _ j«""'- m- translation of June 19. Wulric, confessor ^^Iveh 16 hermit - -3 ' ' Wunebaud, or Guene- > -pk^™ lo baud, bishop ,jDec.l8. Xyste. ride Sixte. Xystus, or Sixtus, bi- shop of Rheims and ^ Sept. 1. Senice Y. Ylchyd Jan. 6. Yon, Jonius, Jonas, orT Jon, priest and mar- 5-Aug. 5. tyr - -3 Yrante - - April 5. 177 Yriez, Yrier, Ereie, Aredius, or AridiuSj abbot Ysoye or Eusebia, ab bess, died Yved, or Evodius, bi shop Yves of Chartres, bi shop, died ^— , curate in Bre- tagne, called the ad- vocate of the poor - _ , bishop of Chartres May 20, Yvo, confessor - May 22. Z. i,^Aug.2£: ;j March 16. ;J0ct. 8. I Dec. "I 23. May 19. P. Zachary, pope - March 15. Zeno - July 9.* , bishop - April 12. Zenobius, bishop - Oct 20. Zephyrinus, pope - Aug. 26. Zita, virgin - - A>)ril27. Zoticus, bishop . July 21. Zosimus, pope, died - Dec. 26. - March 30. • Cotton, ins. Doinitiau, A xvn. 178 CALENDAR OF THE JEWS. THE CALENDAR OF THE JEWS. It has been already observed*, that, until the fifteenth century, the Jews usually computed their time by the Era of Seleucides ; namely, 311 years and 4 months before Christ ; but that, since the end of that century, they have dated from the Creation, which they consider to have occurred 3760 years and 3 months before the commencement of the Christian era. The Judaic year is luni-solar, and thus consists either of twelve or thirteen months ; and every month has twenty-nine or thirty days. The Civil year commences in the month Tisri, on, or immediately after, the new moon following the autumnal equinox. The months, with the number of days in each, are, — 1. Tisri - - 30 Days. {Feadar - 29 Days.) " Marchesvan, 1 7. Nisan, or Abib SO 2. Chesvan, or J- 29 or 30 8. Jyar, or Zius - 29 Bui - -J 9. Sivan - - 30 3. Chisleu - 29 or 30 10. Thammuz - 29 4. Thebet - 29 11. Ab - - SO 3. Sebat - - 30 12. Elul - -"1 29 in intercalary years J 30 6. Adar - - 29 The month Veadar is omitted in years of twelve months. The average length of the year of twelve months is 35 ii days; but, by varying the length of the months Marches- van and Chisleu, it may consist of 353 or 355 days. In the same manner, the year of thirteen months may contain 383, 384, or 385 days. In a period of nineteen years, twelve years have twelve months each ; and seven have thirteen months. The following Table of nineteen years exhibits the number of months in each year, as well as the first day of the Judaic year, reduced to the New Style : the first day will not always be quite accurate, as in some years certain lucky and unlucky days require the postponement of a day. The year must be divided * Vide page 23. antea. J CALENDAR OF THE JEWS. 179 by 19, and the remainder will show the year of the cycle. If there be no remainder, it is the nineteenth year. Year of the Cycle. Months. The 1st begins about the 2nd of October, and consists of 12 r I 2nd - 22nd of September - 12 3rd _ 10th - — _ 13 4th - 29th - — - - 12 5th _ 19th — « 12 6th - 8th - >- _ 13 7th _ 27th - — .. _ 12 8th . 16th - — _ 13 9th _ 5th of October, _ 12 10th - 25th of September, - 12 11th - 14th - — - 13 12th _ 2nd of October _ 12 13th - 21st of September, - 12 1 4th - 10th - ~ - 13 15th _ 29th — _ 12 16th _ 18th - — . _ 12 17th _ 7th — _ 13 18th _ 25th - — _ 12 19th - 14th - ^ - 13 To reduce the Jewish time to our own, subtract S76l from the Judaic year, and the remainder will be the year of our Lord. The beginning of the year may be ascertained by the above Table, and the months must be counted from that time. Example. — Required the 1st of Chisleu, 5588. 5588 19)5588(294 3761 38 A. D. 1827 Its 171 Tts" • 76 The remainder (2) shows that the year 5588 is the second of the cycle, and, consequently, that it begins on the 22nd of September. The 1st of Chisleu will, there- fore, be about the 20th of November, 1827. The Ecclesiastical year of the Jews begins six mouths 180 CALENDAR OF THE QUAKERS. earlier, with the month of Nisan, to commemorate their return to Egypt, which took place in that month. By the Ecclesiastical year their fasts, feasts, and every thing relating to religion is regulated ; consequently, when the given year is Ecclesiastical, a year must be deducted in the date from Nisan to Elul, inclusive. The Jews frequently, in their dates, leave out the thousands, which they mark by placing letters, which indicate that it is '* according to the lesser computa- tion." Though various other epochs, from the Creation, have been adopted by the Jews, it is unnecessary, for practical purposes, to allude particularly to them, as it is only the above-mentioned which were in general use.* CALENDAR OF THE QUAKERS. Before the statute 24 Geo. II., for altering the Ca- lendar in Great Britain, the Quakers began their year on the 25th of March, which they called the First Month ; but at the Yearly Meeting for Sufferings, held in London, in October, 1751, a Committee was ap- pointed to consider what advice should be given to the Friends in relation to the statute in question. The opinion of the Committee was, " That in all the records and writings of Friends, from and after the last day of the tenth month, called December, next, the computation of time estabUshed by the said act should be observed ; and that, accordingly, the first day of the eleventh month, commonly called January, next, should be rec- koned and deemed by Friends, the first day of the First Month of the year 1752, and that the following should be the order of the months : — • Companion to the Almanac for 1830, and " L'Art de verifier lei Dates," in which work an elaborate account of the Judaic calendar, fasts, and festivals, will be found, vol i. p. 8^95. CALENDAR OF THE QUAKERS. 181 Before January, 1752. 11th Month Januart February March - Aprii. - May June July August September October November December Since January, 1752. - 1st Month. - 2nd Month. - 3rd Month. - 4th Month. - 5th Month. - 6th Month. - 7th Month. - 8th Month. - 9th Month. - 10th Month. -11th Month. - 12th Month. 12th Month 1st Month 2nd Month Srd Month 4th Month Sth Month 6th Month 7th Month Sth Month 9th Month 10th Month The recommendation of the Committee (approved by the Yearly Meeting), on the proposed omission of eleven days in the Calendar, was, that the Society of Friends should observe the directions of the act of parliament, and omit the said eleven nominal dayd accordingly. This Report was communicated to the Quarterly and Monthly Meetings of Friends in Great Britain, Ireland, and America, and was universally adopted by the body of Quakers. * The Quakers do not use the name of the Week-day ; but call each day, like the months, by its proper num- ber, in the following order : — 1st Day 2nd Day Srd Day 4th Day 5th Day 6th Day 7th Day Sunday. Monday. Tuesday. Wednesday. Thursday. Friday. Saturday FRENCH REVOLUTIONARY CALENDAR. In September, 179^^ the French nation resolved that the Republic should form a new era, and that a Calendar should be adopted, on, what were termed, philosophical principles. The Convention, therefore, decreed, on the 24th of November, 1793, that the common era should be abolished in all civil affairs; that the new French * Gentleman's Magazine for October, 1751 ; vol. xxi. p. 475. N 3 182 FRENCH REVOLUTIONARY CALJENDAR. era should commence from the foundation of the Re- public, namely, on the 22nd of September, 1792, on the day of the true autumnal equinox, when the sun entered Libra at Q^ 1 8^ 30'^ in the morning, according to the meridian of Paris ; that each year should begin at the midnight of the day on which the true autumnal equinox falls; and that the first year of the French Republic had begun on the midnight of the 22nd of September, and terminated at midnight between the 21st and 22nd of September, 1793. To produce a cor- respondence between the seasons and the civil year, it was decreed, that the fourth year of the Republic should be the first sextile or leap-year ; that a sixth comple- mentary day should be added to it, and that it should terminate the first Franciade ; that the sextile or leap- year, which they called an Olympic year, should take place every four years, and should mark the close of each Franciade ; that the first, second, and third cen- turial years, viz. 100, 200, and 300, of the Republic should be common, and that the fourth centurial year, viz. 400, should be sextile; and that this should be the case every fourth century until the 40th, which should terminate with a common year. The year was divided into twelve months of thirty days each, with five additional days at the end, which were celebrated as festivals, and which obtained the absurd name of '^ Sansculottides." The months and festivals were as follow : — rViNDEMiAiRE (Vintage Month), Sept. 22. to Oct. 21. Autumn. K Brumaire (Foggy Month), - Oct. 22 Nov. 20. LFrimaire (Sleety Month), - Nov. 21. — Dec. 20. fNivosE (Snowy Month) - - Dec. 21. — Jan. 19. Winter.-! Pluviose (Rainy Month) - - Jan. 20. — Feb. 18. |_ Ventose (Windy Month) - - Feb. 1 9. — Mar. 20. f Germinal CBudding Month) - Mar. 21. — April 19. Spring. -| Flore al (Flowery Month) - April 20 May 19. (_Prairial (Pasture Month) - May 20. —June 18. TMessidor (Harvest Month) - June 19. — July 18. Summer. J ^^^Z^';;;;;^^'^ 19. -Aug. 17. LFructidor (Fruit Month) - - Aug. 18. — Sept. 16. FRENCH REVOLUTIONARY CALENDAR. 183 To complete the 365 days of the common year, five Jours complejuentaibes*, which were considered as festivals, were added; viz. — Peimidi ■ DUODI - Tridi QUARTIDI Qui>mDi dedicated to Virtue - Genius . Labour - Opinion - Rewards . - September 17. September 18. - September 19. - September 20. - September 91, In Olympic or Sextile years, a sixth complementary day occurred, called — Skxtidi, or " Jour de la Revolution," on which the National oath, to " to live free or die," was to be renewed. Instead of the Months being divided into weeks^ they consisted of three parts, called Decades, of ten days each ; and the nine days between them, were called the 1st, 2nd, 3rd, &c. before or after Decadi; thus : — I Priraidi, Quartidi > Septidi Duodi, Quintidi Octodi, Tridi, Sextidi, Nonidi. The division of each Month was as follows : — Day of the Month. Day of the Month. 1. 2. Primidi n Duodi. 5 20. mttaiSi II. 3. Tridi. < 21. Primidi "l 4. Quartidi. ^ 22. Duodi. 5 5. Quintidi. >Q 23. Tridi. 4 6. Sextidi. 24. Quartidi S 7. Septidi. tH 25. Quintidi. •Q 8. Octodi. ^ 2fi. Sextidi. » 9. Nonidi. . 27. Septidi. c 10. BttKQi 1 28. 29. Octodi. Nonidi. <5 11. 12, Primidi, 1 Duodi. - 30. memtsi III. 13. Tridi. S 14. Quartidi. o 15. 16. Quintidi. Sextidi. 17. Septidi. aS 18. Octodi. 17. 8. 9. 10. CQ 17. 7. 8. 9. 18. 9. 10. 11. 18. 8. 9. 10. 19. 10. 11. 12. 19. 9. 10. 11. 20. 11. 12. 13. 20. 10. 11. 12. 21. 12. 13. 14. 21. 11. 12. 13. 22. 13. 14. 15. 22. 12. 13. 14. 23. 14. 15. 16, 23. 13. 14. 15. 24. 15. 16. 17. 24. 14. 15. 16. 25. 16. 17. 18. 25. 15. 16. 17. 26. 17. 18. 19. 26. 16. 17. 18. 27. 18. 19. 20. 27. 17. 18. 19. 28. 19. 20. 21. 28. 18. 19. 20. 29. 20. 21. 22, 29. 19. 20. 21. 30. 21. 22. 23. ■ 30. 20. 21. 22. 185 FRENCH REVOLUTIONARY CALENDAR. THE MONTH THE MONTH F R I M A I R E NI VO SE 1 IN THE YEARS OF THE FRENCH IN THE YEARS OF THE FRENCH | REPUBLIC, REPUBLIC, I. 1792. II. 1793. IV. 1795. VIII. 1799. IX. 1800. X. 1801. XI. 1802. XIII. 1804. XIV. 1805. I. 1792-3. II. 1793-4. IV. 1795-6. III. 1794. XII. III. 1794-5. IX. 1800-1. XII. V. 1796. 1803. V. 1796-7. X. 1801-2. 180.'?.4. VI. 1797. VI. 1797-8. XI. 1802-3. VII. 1798. VII. 1798-9. XIIL 1801-5. XIV. 1805. Nov. Nov. Nov. Dec. Dec. Dec. ~ 1. 21. 22. 23. r ^• 21. 22. 23. 2. 22. 23. 24. 2. 22. 23. 24. 3. 23 24. 25. 3. 23. 24. 25. 4. 24. 25. 26. 4. 24. 25. 26. 5. 25. 26. 27. 5. 25. 26. 27. 6. 26. 27. 28. 6. 26. 27. 28. 7. 27. 28. 29. 7.! 27. 28. 29. 8. 28. 29. 30. Dec. 8.' 28. 9.' 29. 29. 30. 30. 31. 9. 29. 30. 1. Jan. Dec. 10. 30. 31. 1. 10. 30. 1. 2. January Dec. 11. 31. 1. 2. 11. 1. 2. 3. Jan. 1 12. 2. 3. 4. 12. 1. 2. 3. < 13. 3. 4. 5. >'< 13. 2. 3. 4. 14. 4. 5. 6. 14. 3. 4. 5. s 15. 5. 6. 7. z, 15. 4. 5. 6. u^ 16. 6. 7. 8. 16. 5. 6. 7. 17. 7. 8. 9. 17. 6. 7. 8. 18. 8. 9. 10. 18. 7. 8. 9. 19. 9. 10. 11. 19. 8. 9. 10. 20. 10. 11. 12. 20. 9. 10. 11. 21. 11. 12. 13, 21. 10. 11. 12. 22. 12. 13. 14. 22. 11. 12. 13. 23. 13. 14. 15. 23. 12. 13. 14. 24. 14. 15. 16. 24. 13. 14. 15. 25. 15. 16. 17. 25. 14. 15. 16. 26. 16. 17. 18. 26. 15. 16. 17. 27. 17. 18. 19. 27. 16. 17. 18. 28. 18. 19. 20. 28. 17. 18. 19. 29. 19. 20. 21. 29. 18. 19. 20. ,30. 20. 21. 22. ,30. 19. 20. 21. FRENCH REVOLUTIONARY CALENDAR. THE MONTH THE MONTH PLUVIOSE VENTOSE IN THE TEARS OF THE FRENCH IN THE TEARS OF THE FRENCH. 1 REFUBLIC, REPUBLIC, ft I. 1793. ■ll. 1794. ■ill. 1795. ■v. 1797. ■VI. 1798. ■VII. 1799. IV. 1796. VIIL 1800. IX. 1801. X. 1802. XI. 1803. XIII, 1805. XII. 1804. I. 1793. II. 1794. III. 1795. V. 1797. VI. 1798. VII. 1799. IV. 179a VIII. 1800. IX. 1801. X. 1802. XI. 1803. XIII. 1805. XII. 1801. Jan. January. Jan. Feb. February Feb. ^ m r ^• 20. 21. 22. " 1. 19. 20. 21. 1 1 2. 21. 22. 23. 2. 20. 21. 22. ■ w 3. 22. 23. 24. 3. 21. 22. 23. 4. 23. 24. 25. 4. 22. 23. 24. 5. 24. 25. 26. 5. 23. 24. 25. 6. 25. 26. 27. 6. 24. 25. 26. 7. 26. 27. 28. 7. 25. 26. 27. 8. 27. 28. 29. 8. 26. 27. 28. 9. 28. 29. 30. Mar. 10. 29. 80. 31. Feb. 9. 27. 28. March 1. 11. 30. 31. February 1. 10 28. Mar. 1. 2. 12. 31. 1. 2. 11. 1. 2. 3. Feb. W 12. 2. S. 4. o 13. 1. 2. S. o 13. 3. 4. 5. >< 14. 2. 3. 4. ^< 14. 4. 5. 6. J 15. 3. 4. 5. 15. 5. 6. 7. SL| 16. 4. 5. 6. > 16. 6. 7. 8. 17. 5. 6. 7. 17. 7. 8. 9. 18. 6. 7. 8. 18. 8. 9. 10. 19. 7. 8. 9. 19. 9. 10. 11. 20. 8. 9. 10. 20. 10. 11. 12. 21, 9. 10. 11. 21. 11. 12. 13. 22, 10. 11. 12. 22. 12. 13. 14. 23. 11. 12. 13. 23. 13. 14. 15. 24. 12. 13. 14. 24. 14. 1.5. 16. 25. 13. 14. 15. 25. 15. 16. 17. 26. 14. 15. 16. 26. 16. 17. 18. 27. 15. 16. 17. 27. 17. 18. 19. 28. 16. 17. 18. 28. 18. 19. 20. 29. 17. 18. 19. 29. 19. 20. 21. f>0. 18. 19. 20. L?o.| 20. 21. 22. 188 FRENCH REVOLUTIONARY CALENDAR. THE MONTH THE MONTH GERMINAL FLOREAL IN THE YEARS OF THE FRENCH in THE YEARS OF THE FRENCH REPUBLIC, REPUBLIC, I. 11. III. IV. V. VI. VII. 1793. 1794. 1795. 1796. 1797. 1798. 1799. VIII. 1800. IX. 1801. X. 1802. XL 1803. XII. 1804. XI n. 1805. I. II. III. IV. V. VI. VIL 1793. 1794. 1795. 1796. .- 1797. 1798. 1799. VIIL 1800. IX. 1801. X. 1802. XI. 1803. XIL 1804. Xin. 1805. March March April April r 1. 21. 22. r 1- 20. 21. 2. 22. 23. 2. 21. 22. 3. 23. 24. 3. 22. 23. 4. 24. 25. 4. 23. 24. 5. 25. 26. 5. 24. 25. 6. 26. 27. 6. 25. 26. 7. 27. 28. 7. 26. 27. 8. 28. 29. 8. 27. 28. 9. 29- 30. 9. 28. 29. 10. 30. 31. April 10. 29. 30. May 11. 31. April 1. 11. 30. May 1. • 18. 5. 6. 18. 4. 5. 19. 6. 7. 19. 5. 6. 20. 7. 8. 20. 6. 7. 21. 8. 9. 21. 7. 8. 22. 9. 10. 22. 8. 9. 23. 10. 11. 23. 9. 10. 24. 11. 12. 24. 10. 11. 25. 12. 13. 25. 11. 12. 26. 13. 14. 26. 12. 13. 27. 14. 15. 27. 13. 14. 28. 15. 16. 28. 14. 15. 29. 16. 17. 29. 15. 16. ^30. 17. 18. 30. ^- 16. 17. FRENCH REVOLUTIONARY CALENDAR. 191 JOURS COMPLEMENTAIRES, OR SUPPLEMENTAL DAYS, IN THE YEARS OF THE FRENCH REPUBLIC. ■ L 1793. IL 1794. III. 1795. IV. 1726. V. 1797. VI. 1798. VII. 1799. VIII. 1800. XI. 1803, IX. 1801. XII. J804. X. 1802. XIIL 1805. September September m vi ri. 17. 18. p g| 2. 18. 19. i 2 3. 19. 20. u5^ 4. 20. 21. CO 55 .'>. 21. 22. § - 6. *^ '^ THE TIMES AT WHICH DIFFERENT NATIONS HAVE BEGUN, OR BEGIN, THE CIVIL DAY. Ancient Babylonians, Sunrise. Ancient Persians - Ancient Syrians - Ancient Jews - Nearly all Eastern nations - - ■ Inhabitants of Ma- jorca, Minorca, and Ivica - - — — The Greeks, and the inhabitants of the islands of the Ar- chipelago - - ' Athenians, and the inhabitants of At- tica - - The Marcoraanni - Aiistrians - - Turks - - » Bohemians - Silesians - . Italians - - Sunrise. Ancient Umbrians, Mid-day. Astronomers of all nations - - — — Ancient and modern Arabians Ancient Egyptians, Midnight, English - - ■ ' French - - • Germans - - ■ Dutch - - Russians - - ■ Spaniards - - Swiss - - Portuguese - ■ Danes - - ■ Swedes, Laplanders, Americans, and Araucanians - ~— Modern Chinese - 192 PERIODS OF TIME. A LUSTRUM. A Lustrum, i^hich was used by the Romans, is a period of five years ; or more properly, the completion of fifty months, at the end of which term a census was taken of the population. A GENERATION. A Generation is the interval of time elapsed be- tween the birth of a father and the birth of his son, and was generally used in computing considerable periods of time, both in sacred and profane history. The interval of a generation is consequently of uncer- tain length, and depends on the standard of human life, and whether the generations are reckoned by eldest, middle, or youngest sons. Thirty-three years have usually been allowed as the mean length of a generation, or three generations for every hundred years. * In compiling pedigrees, great attention is necessary to the number of generations in any given period, as they form a guide to the probability of persons having sprung from any particular individual. REIGNS. The number of monarchs or supreme governors who succeed each other in any given number of years, must of course, depend upon the mode of choosing them in diflferent nations. Where the government is elective, and the Sovereign is occasionally removed by assassination or deposition, no certain rule can be formed for the average length of any number of reigns : but it was considered by Newton, that, allowing for all contingencies. Kings reign, one with another, about eighteen or twenty years each ; and that the proportion of mean reigns to mean gene- ♦ Hales's New Analysis of Chronology and Geography, vol. i. p. 80. PERIODS OP TIME. 1^3 rations is as 19 to 33i, or as 4 to 7 ; thus reckoning generations nearly double the length of reigns. Dr. Hales, I'iOAvever, has shown that the average standard of reigns is 22 J years to a reign, in a series of 454 kings in 10,105 years, which will give the proportions of gene- rations to reigns, as 33\ to 22^^, or as nearly 3 to 2.* In forming this calculation, Dr. Hales includes, 1. the Egyptian, and 2. the Athenian kings ; 3. the kings of Argos, Lydia, &c. ; 4. the eighteen kings of Judah ; 5. the kings of England from the Conquest to I76O; 6. the kings of Scotland from Malcolm I., A. D. 938, to the death of James I. of England ; 7« the kings of France from 987 to 1793 ; 8. the kings of Spain from 1027 to 1788 ; 9. the emperors of Germany from Charlemagne, in 800, to 1792; and, 10. the reigns of 142 sovereigns in Hindostan : but it may be useful to separate the European monarchs from the others, and taking the reigns of five European sove- reigns, to calculate the average duration of each. England. From the accession of William I., IO66, to the death of William IV., 1837, a period of 771 years, there have been 34 kings, who reigned, on the average, a little more than 23 ^ years each. Scotland. From the accession of Malcolm I. in 938 to the death of James VI. (or 1. of England) in 1 625, a period of 687 years, there were 33 kings, who reigned, on the average, nearly 21 years each. France. From Hugh Capet, 987, to the death of Louis XVI. in 1793, a period of 8O6 years, there were 32 kings, who reigned 20 years each. Spain. From Ferdinand the Great, 1027, to the abdi- cation of Charles IV. in 1808, a period of 781 years, there were 33 kings, who reigned, on the average, nearly 24 years each. Germany. From Charlemagne, 800, to the death of Leopold I. in 1792, a period of 992 years, there were 55 emperors, who reigned, on the average, 18 years each. • Hales's New Analysis of Chronolo»y and Geography, vol. i. pp. 80—82. O 194? CANONICAL HOURS. If the years IO66 to 1830 be fixed upon as the epochs from which to reckon the number of sovereigns of England, Scotland *, France, Spain, and Germany, it will appear that, in a period of 764 years, there were 172 sovereigns, being, on the average, 34> in each of those countries, who reigned about 22 1 years each. The most rapid succession of sovereign princes whose reigns usually terminate with their deaths is, as might be expected from the advanced age at which they usually attain their dignity, that of the Roman pontiffs. From the year 1000 to the accession of the present pope, a period of 829 years, there have been 111 pontiffs, exclusive of the anti-popes. This gives to each pope a reign of about 7^ years ; but if the time during which the Holy See was vacant, in the above period, be reckoned, and which cannot be computed altogether at less than twelve years (without including the few days that necessarily elapsed between the death of one pope and the election of his successor), their reigns will scarcely average 7^ years. CANONICAL HOURS. The Catholic church divided the twenty-four hours into seven parts, termed Matins or Lauds, Prime, Tierce, Sext, Nones, Vespers, and Co3ipletorium or Complin, to each of which, proper services were assigned. These divisions, together with others called Watches, were generally used by ecclesiastics, instead of the usual hours of the Day ; and, as they often occur in Chronicles and Chartularies, an explanation of them is desirable. Matins, or Matutina, or Lauds; from Midnight until Prime. The morning service commenced about 3 A. M., and was called Matins, or Lauds. * In this calculation, all the Kings of England, since James I. of England (or VI. of Scotland), are included among the kings of Scotland ; and the kings of P'rance have been reckoned as if the House of Bourbon had always been, de facto, kings since 1793. CANONICAL HOURS. 195 *RiME, or Prima j from about 6 A. M. until Tierce. This service immediately succeeded Matins. " If the office of Lauds be finished by daybreak, as is fit, let them begin Prime ; if not, let them wait for daylight."* Tierce, or Tertia ; from about 9 A. M., to Sext. Sext, or Sexta ; from about 12, or Noon, to Nones. Nones, or Nona ; from about 2 or 3 P. M., to Ves- pers. Vespers, or Vespera ; from about 4 o'clock to Com- plin, or second Vespers. CoMPLETORiuM, or CoMPLiNE. Sccoud Vespcrs, about 7 o'clock. Though not a Canmical hour, it may be useful to add, to these divisions of time, an explanation of Un- DERN, a word often used, in the thirteenth and four- teenth centurie«, for the third hour of the day, or 9 A. M. The Night was also divided by ecclesiastics into Watches, in the following order ; — First Watch, which began at 6 P. M. Second Watch - - - 9 P. M. Third Watch - - - 12 P. M. Fourth Watch - - - 3 A. M. ERA OF THE REFORMATION.f England (WicklifFe) 1360. Protestants first so called. Bohemia (Huss) 1405. Sweden (Petri) - 1530. Germany (Luther) - 1517. Ireland (Brown) - 1535. Switzerland (Zuin- England completed glius) 1519. ( Cranmer, Bucer, Denmark 1521. Fagius, &c.) - 1547. France (Calvin) 1529. Scotland (Knox) - 1560. Netherlands - - 1566. ♦ Erud, Theol. de OfRc. chism. + Hales's Analysis of CI Eccles., quoted in 3 jsbroke's British Mona- ironology, vol i. p. 102. 2 196 NUMERAL CHARACTERS. Roman L IL IIL IV. V. VL VIL VIIL IX. X. XX XXX. XI* L. LX. LXX. LXXX. XC C CC. cca cccc. I3. D. lOC DC. loCC. Dec. loCCC. DCCC. IqCCCC. ClQ. 00. M, IIClQ. II M. IIICIo. Ill M. IVCI3. IV M. 5000 , SL or [v. 6^^ f RlX. VICI3. VIM. 7000 i KXX. VIICIo. VII M. 8000 f, KlXXX. VIIICIQ. VIII M. 9000 ^ KlXXXX. IXCI3. IXM. 10.000 I M. CClDD.lc: 20,000 » MM. XXCl3.XX: 50,000 » USB. 1300. T: 100,000 i Billi^ CCCI033.C. Vulgar. Greek 1. Greeks. 1 « I. 2 B IL S y IIL 4 i JUL 5 ( n 6 5" nL 7 i niL 8 *} niiL 9 » niiiL 10 t A. 20 M AA. 30 X AAA. 40 A* AAAA. 50 » •aI. 60 i BlA. 70 • lAlAA. 80 * ISlAAA. 90 c,V IaIaaaa. 100 i H. 800 # HH. SOO T HHH. 400 V HHHH. SOO 9 IHI. 600 X IHlH. 700 ^ tHlHH. 800 V IBlHHH. 900 ^n ElHHHR 1000 a X. 2000 f XX. 3000 r XXX 4000 i XXXX The Romans sometimes expressed Thousands by drawing a line over any numeral which was less than a thousand j thus V denotes 5000 ; LX, 60,000 ; M, 1,000,000; MM, 2,000.000. CHRONOLOGICAL LIST OF POPES. IQ? CHRONOLOGICAL LIST OF POPES, FROM THE YEAR 999 TO THE PRESENT TIME. |n consequence of the influence which the Pontiffs exer- |dsed. over the affairs of Europe, and the constant occur- mce of their bulls, letters, and rescripts, in the history id archives of this and other countries, a correct Chro- lological and Alphabetical List of the Popes is indispens- able for the purpose of fixing the dates of an important class of documents, as well as of ascertaining the exact time of many historical events. Their bulls usually bore the date of the year of their pontificate : hence, the principle that regulated those dates (which, until a comparatively recent period, varied with nearly every Pontiff), must be known, to enable historians to assign the instruments to the right year of our Lord.* The following hsts are translated and abridged from the laboured article in '^L'Art de verifier les Dates." It was not thought necessary, however, to commence the chronological list with any Pope before the eleventh century ; but the alphabetical list contains the name of every Pontiff from the time of St. Peter to the present day, with the years of their respective pontificates. Anti-popes are distinguished by being printed in Italics. The reason of the Popes changing their names on their advancement to the Holy See, was, that they desire to imitate St. Peter, who received the name of Cephas (afterwards changed to Peter) from our Lord, instead of that of Simon, which he had before borne. The first Pontiff who altered his name was Sergius II. in 844 : he was before called Peter, but it is said, that, thinking it presumptuous to bear the same name as the Prince of Apostles, he abandoned it for that of Sergius. Roman Catholics assume a new name at baptism, and some- times at confirmation ; and also when they enter a • Vide p. 46. antea. o 3 198 CHRCN^OLOGICAL LIST religious state ; partly to express their obligation of be- coming new men^, and partly to place themselves under the special patronage of certain saints, whose lives they propose for example and imitation.* 999. SILVESTER, Saint, II. (before called Gerbert). Enthroned as pontiff, 2nd of April, 999. Died 11th of May, 1003. 1003. JOHN XVII. (before called Sicco, or Secco). Elected pope 9th of June, and crowned 13th of June, 1003. Died Slst of October in the same year. 1003. JOHN XVIII. (a Roman, called Phasian, or Fanassi, cardinal of St. Peter). Ordained pope 26th of December, 1003. Abdicated about the end of May, 1009, and died 18th of July following. 1009. SERGIUS IV. bishop of Albany (before. called Petrus os Porci, or Bocca di Porco). Elected pope between 17th of June,Sand 24th of August, 1009. Died before 6th of July, 1012. 1012. BENEDICT VIII. (John, Bishop of Porto). Succeeded on or before 6th of July, 1012. Died in July, 1024. 1024. JOHN XIX. (called Romano, a consul, duke, and senator of Rome). Elected August, 1024. Died May, 1033. 1033. BENEDICT IX. (Terfilacto, 1044. GREGORY VI. (John Gra- son of Alberico, count of Tosca- ziano, mentioned in the notice of nella, and nephew of pope Bene- Benedict IX.) Obtained the Holy diet VIII,, and of pope John See on the cession of Benedict XIX.). Became pope in lo33. He IX., in May, 1044 ; or, according was driven from the Holy see by to other authorities, in August, his subjects in 1038, but was re- 1045. Deposed about Christmas, stored in the same year by the em- 1046. peror Conrad. Again banished in 1046. CLEMENT II. (Suidger, 1044, and John, bishop of Sabina, bishop of Bamberg). Elected and was appointed his successor, un- enthroned 25th of December, tier the title of Silvester III. ; 1046. Died 9th of October, 1047. but he did not retain the see more than about three months, when Benedict again obtained posses- sion. Finding himself still odi. ous to his subjects, he ceded the pontificate soon afterwards to the archpriest John Graziano. In a few years, however, he became wearied of a private life, and ob- tained means to possess himself of the tiara for the third time, on the 8th of November, 1047, which he retained until I7th of July, 1048, when he finally resigned the dignity. Benedict IX. was the last pope who used the regnal year of the reigning emperor in his bulls. 1048. DAMASUS II. (Poppo, bishop of Brixen). Enthroned 17th of July, 1048. Died 8th of August following. 1048. LEO IX. Saint (Bruno, bishop of Toul, son of Hugh count of Egis- heim). FJected about the end of 1048. Enthroned 12th of Febru- ary, 104SL Imprisoned by the» Romans from 23rd of June, 1053, untU 12th of March, 1054. Died 19th of April, 1054. Leo IX. commenced the Indiction, sometimes on the Is* of Sep. « Butlers Live:> ol the Saints, vol. vL p. 378. OF POPES. 199 Ptember, sometimes on the 1st of January.* He is not the first pope, as has been supposed, who dated from the years of the incarnation : in his bulls, he sometimes used both the years of his bishopric of Toul and of his pontificate. The years of his pontificate were reckoned from tlie day of his inthronisation, and not from that of his proclamation ; that is to say, from 12th of February, and not from 2nd of February, 1049. THE HOLY SEE REMAINED VACANT ONE YEAR. 1C55. VICTOR II. (Gebhard, bishop of Eichstat). Elected March, 1055. Enthroned 13th of April following. Died 28th of July, 1057. ,057. STEPHEN IX. (Frederick, cardinal of St. Chrysogone, son of Gothel, duke of Lower Lorraine). Elected 2nd of August, 1057, and crowned the next day. Died 29th of March, 1058. 1058. Benedict X., antipope. (John, bishop of Velletri.) Placed in the Holy See by a faction, 30th of March, 1058, and retained it until 8th of January, 1059. 1058. NICOLAS II. (Gerard, bishop of Florence). Elected 28th of De- cember, 1 058. Crowned 18th of January, 1059. Died 21 st of July or 22nd, 1061. 1061. ALEXANDER II. (Anselm da Baggio, of Milan, bishop of Lucca), Crowned 30th of September. 1061. Died 21st of April, 1073. 1073. GREGORY, Saint, VII. (called Hildebrand, a Tuscan). Elected 22d of April, 1073. Died 25th of May, 1085. The bulls of Gregory VII. are not regularly dated, excepting with the place, day, month, and Indiction. He generally began the year on the 25th of March. It appears, however, that he occa- sionally followed the Pisan calculation f, which precedes ours by nine months, wanting seven days ; and he sometimes reckoned the days of the month as at present, in direct, instead of retrograde order, f the holy see continued vacant one year. 108u Clement III., antipope. 1086. VICTOR III. (Desiderio, of the family of the dukes of Capua,a car- Idinal, and abbot of Monte Casino). Elected 24th of May, 1086. Consecrated 9th of May, 1087. Died 16th of September 1087. 1088. URBAN II. (Otho, a Frenchman, bishop of Ostia). Elected 12th of March, 1088. Died 29th of July, 1099. Urban II., in his bulls, sometimes used the Florentine, some- times the Pisan, and sometimes the present mode of computation. He also varied the Indiction. Some of his bulls are dated one year less than the proper number of years of his pontificate. For ex- ample, in the third instead of the fourth year, &c. . 1099. PASCAL II. (Rainer, abbot of " S. Lorenzo fuori le mura," and a cardinal Elected 13th of August, 1099. Died 18th or 21st of January, 1118. Pascal II. often used no other date in his bulls than of the day. He sometimes adopted the Pisan calculation +, and some- times he anticipated ours by an entire year. On other occasions he used the Florentine computation. J; 1118. GELASIUS II. (John Gaetano, a cardinal). Elected 25th of Janu- ary, 1118. Died 29th of January, 1119. Gelasius II. followed the Pi.san calculation, but began the year at Easter. This explains why one of his bulls is dated 20th • Vide page 6. antea. f Vide page 47. antea % Vide page 34. antea, note. 4i 200 CHRONOLOGICAL LIST of December, 1119, though he died on 29th of January in that year. He commenced the Indiction in the month of September. 1119. CaLIXTUS II. (Guy, archbishop of Vienne in Dauphiny). Elected Ist of February, 1119. Died 12th or 13th of December, 1124. Calixtus II. also followed the Pisan calculation. 1124. HONORIUS II. (Lambert, bishop of Ostia), Enthroned Slst of December, 1124. Died 14th of February, 1130. 1130. INNOCENT II. (Gregory 1130. Anacletus (Peter I.eoni, a of the house de'Papi, a cardinal). cardinal). Elected by the majority Elected 15th of February, 1130, of cardinals, and enthroned, but by sixteen cardinals ; but the re- is considered an antipope. Died niainder elected Peter Leoni, 21 si of January, 1)38 ; when the whom they styled Anacletus. schismatics elected Both were inthroned on the 1138.F»cone years, became entirely extinguished. OP POPES. 205 9th of August, 1471, and crownetl the 25th of that month. Died loth of August, 1-184. SiXTUs IV. commenced the year like his predecessor. He is supposed to be the first f)ontiff who placed his effigy on the coins struck in his states. He establisheci the yearly tribute from Naples to the Papal See, of a white horse and trappings. pl484. INNOCENT VIII. (John Baptist Cibo, a cardinal). Elected 29th of August, 1484, and crowned 12th of September following. Died 25th of July, 1492. Innocent VIII. introduced into his bulls the clauses "motus proprii " and " motu proprio." He sometimes commenced the year in his bulls on 1st of January, and at others on 25th of March. One of his bulls is, however, thus dated : — " Datum Romae Anno Incarnationis D. Mcccc Lxxxviii. Id. Jan. : " and lower down, " Lecta Roma in Cancel. Apost. die Sabbati ; Jan. 19. 1487 ; " that is, the pope commenced the year at Christmas, and the apostolic chamber on the 25th of March. 1492. ALEXANDER VL (Roderic Borgia, nephew of pope Calixtus IIL, archbishop of Valencia, and a cardinal). Elected the 11th, and crowned 26th of August, 1492, Died 18th of August, 1502-3. Alexander VI. commenced the year on the 25th of March in his great bulls. 1503. PIUS HI. (Francis Piccolomini, cardinal of Sienna, nephew of Pius II.). Elected 22nd of September, 1503, and crowned 8th of October following. Died 18th of October, 1533. h5G3. JULIUS II. (Julian della Rovere, cardinal of St. Peter). Elected 1st of November, 1503, enthroned on the same day, and crowned the 19th of that month. Died 20th or 21st of February, 1513. 1513. LEO X. (John de Medici, a cardinal). Elected 11th of March, 1513. Died 1st of December, 1521. Lbo X., in hisletters, dated the commencement of his pontificate before his coronation. He sometimes adopted the Florentine cal- culation J and sometimes reckoned the days, as at present, in direct order. 1522. ADRIAN VI. (Adrian Florent, cardinal bishop of Tortosa). Elected 2nd of January, 1522. Crowned 1st of September following. Died 24th of September, 1523. 1523. CLEMENT VII. (Julius de Medici, natural and posthumous son of Julian de Medici, and cousin of Leo X., archbishop of Florence, and a cardinal). Elected 19th of November, 1523, and crowned the 25th of the same month. Died 26th of September, 1534. Clement VII. is said to have varied the commencement of the year and the manner of reckoning the days of the month in hig pubhc instruments, in which the date of the Indiction does not occur ; but, in 152y, it was determined that in Apostolic letters, in the form cf writs, the year should thenceforward commence on the 25th of December, and in Bu/ls on the 25th of March.* 1534. PAUL 111. (Alexander Farnese, bishop of Ostia). Elected 13th of October, and crowned 7th of November, 1534. Died 10th of No- •vember, 1549 1550. JULIUS III. (John Maria del Monte, archbishop of Siponto). Elected 8th of February, 1550, and crowned the 22nd of that month. Cardi- nal Pole was a candidate for the popedom at this election ; and, on the first scrutiny, wanted only two votes to be legally elected. Died 5th of March, 1555. • Vide p. 47. antea ; and Foedera, xiv. 294. 355. 206 CHR0N0J.06ICAL LIST OF POPES. 1555. MARCELLUS II. (Marcello Cervini, cardinal of Santa Croce). Elected 9th of April, 1555, and crowned the 11th of the same month. Died 30th of April, 1555. 1555. PAUL IV. (Giampietro Caraffa, arclibJshop of Chieti, and a cardi- nal). .Elected 23d of May, and crowned 26th of May, 1555. Died 18th of August, 1559. Paul IV. usually followed the Florentine calculation. 1559. PIUS IV., Saint. (John Angelo de* Medici, a cardinal). Elected 25th or 26th of December, 1559, and crowned 6th of January, 1560. Died 8th or 9th of December, 1565. Pics IV., in dating his bulls, generally commenced the year on 25th of March. This explains why his bull confirming the council of Trent is dated in the year 1563. 1566. PIUS V. (Michael Ghislieri, a cardinal), Elected 7th, and crowned 17th of January, 1566, Died 1st of May, 1572. 1572. GREGORY XIII. (Hugh Buoncompagno, bishop of Vesti, and a cardinal). Elected 13th, and crowned 25th of May, 1572. Died 10th of April, 1585. Gregory XIII. generally adopted the Florentine calculation in his bulls. He is memorable for having, in February, 1582, re- formed the Roman Calendar. Vide p. 34. antea. 1585. SIXTUS V. (Felix Peretti, cardinal of Montalto). Elected 24th of April, and crowned Ist of May, 1585. Died 27th of August, 1590. SiXTus V. did not follow any general rule respecting the com- mencement of the year in his bulls. 1590. URBAN VIL (John Baptist Castagna, archbishop of Rossano, and a cardinal). Elected 15th of September, 1590. Died the 27th of the same month. 1590. GREGORY XIV. (Nicolas Sfondrati, bishop of Cremona, and a cardinal). Elected 5th, and crowned 8th of December, 1590. Died 15th of October, 1591 . Gregory XIV. appears to have always followed the Floren- tine calculation in his bulls. 1591. INNOCENT IX. (John Anthony Facchinetti, bishop of Nicastro, and a cardinal). Elected 29th of October, 1591. Crowned 3rd of November, and died 30th of December in the same year. 1592. CLEMENT VIII. (Hippolito Aldobrandini, a cardinal). Elected 30th of January, and crowned 7th of February, 1592. Founder of the Scotch College at Rome. Died 3rd or 5th of March, 1605. Sometimes the days of the month in the bulls of pope Cle- ment VIII. are reckoned, as at present, in direct order. 1605. LEO XI. (Alexander Ottaviano de' Medici, styled cardinal of Flo- rence Elected 1st of April, 1605, and died the 27th of the same month 1605. PAULV. ^CamilloBorghese, cardinal of St. Chrysosognoe). Elected I6th, and inthroned 29th of May, 1605. Died 28th of Januaiy, 1621. 1621. GREGORY XV. (Alexander Ludovisio, archbishop of Bologna, and a cardinal). Elected 2nd of February, 1691. Died 8th of July, 1623. In all the briefs of Gregory' XV, the year is commenced on the 1st of January, and in all his bulls on the 25th of March. He is said to have established this practice in the Roman Chancery; but it continued only until Innocent XII., under whose pontificate the custom of commencing the year on 1st of January, in bulls, was resumed. 1623. URBAN VIII. (Maffeo Barbcrini, archbishop of Nazareth, and CHRONOLOGICAL LIST OP POPES. ^^07 (cardinal.) Elected 6th of August, 1623, and crowned 29th of Sep- tember following. Died 29th of July, 1644. Pope Urban VIII. commanded that henceforward, in the apo- stolic letters, the day of the month should be expressed at length, and not by figures. 1644. INNOCENT X. (John Baptist Pamfilio, a cardinal). Elected 15th, and crowned 22nd of September, 1644. Died 6th or 7th of January, 1655. 1655. ALEXANDER VII. (Fabio Chigi, a cardinal). Elected 7th of April, 1655. Died 22nd of May, 1667. CLEMENT IX. (Julius Rospigliosi, a cardinal). Elected 20th of June, 1667. Died 9th of December, 1669. 0. CLEMENT X. (John Baptist Emilius Altieri, a cardinal). Elected 29th of April, 1670. Died 22nd of July, 1676. 176. INNOCENT XI. (Benedict Odescalchi, bishop of Novara, a cardi- nal). Elected 21st of September, 1676. Died 12th of August, 1689. ALEXANDER Vlll. (Peter Ottoboni, bishop of Brescia, and a cardinal). Elected 6th of October, 1689. Died 1st of February, 1691. 1691. INNOCENT XII. (Antonio Pignatelli, cardinal, archbishop of Naples). Elected 12th, and crowned 15th of July, 1691. Died 27th of September, 1700. Pope Innocent XII. resumed the custom of calculating the com- mencement of the year from the 1st of January, in which he was imitated by the five succeeding pontiffs. 1700. CLEMENT XL (John Francis Albano, cardinal of St. Silvester). Elected 23rd, and consecrated 30th of November, 1700. Died 19th of March, 1721. 1781. INNOCENT XIII. (Michael Angelo Conti, bishop of Viterbo, and a cardinal). Elected 8th, and crowned 18th of May, 1721. Died 7th of March, 1724. 1724. BENEDICT XIIL (Peter Francis Orsini, son of Ferdinand duke of Gravina, archbishop of Benevento, and a cardinal). Elected 29th of May, and crowned 4th of June, 1724. Died Slet of February, 1730. 1730. CLEMENT XII. (Lorenzo Corsini, a cardinal, and bishop of Frescati). Elected 12th and crowned 16th of July, 1730. Died 6th of February, 1740. 1740. BENEDICT XIV. (Prosper Lambcrtini, a cardinal, and archbishop of Bologna). Elected 17th of August, 1740. Died 3rd of May, 1758. 1758. CLEMENT XIII. (Cardinal Charles Rezzonico, bishop of Padua). Elected 6th, and crowned 16th of July, 1758. Died 2nd of Fe- bruary, 1769. 1769. CLEMENT XIV. (Cardinal John Vincent Anthony Ganganelll) Elected 19th, and consecrated 28th of May, 1769. Crowned 4th ot June following. Died 22nd of September, 1774. 1775. PIUS VI, (Cardinal John Angelo Braschi). Elected 15th, and crowned 22nd of February, 1775. Driven from Rome by the French in 1798, and died a captive in France, 29th of August, 1799. 1800. PIUS VII. (Cardinal Gregory Barnabas Chiaramonte). Elected 13th of March, 1800. By a decree dated 17th of May, 1809, Napoleon 208 ALPHABETICAL LIST OF POPES. united the Roman states to the French empire. Pius VII. was taken prisoner by the French, and conveyed to Savona on the 5th or 6th of July following: he was restored to his dominion* in the beginning of 1814. Died 20th of August, 1823. 1823. LEO XII. (Hannibal della Genga, archbishop of Tyre). Elected 28th of September, 1823. Died 10th of February, 1829. 1829. PIUS VI II.. (Cardinal Francis Xavier Castiglioni, bishop of Cesena). Elected 31st of March, 1829. Died 30th of November, 1830. 1831. GREGORY XVI. (Cardinal Maurus Capellari.born 18th of Septem- ber, 1765, at Belluna, a monk of the order of Camaldoli). Elected 2nd of February, 1831. Died 1st of June, 1846. 1846. PIUS IX. (Cardinal John-Maria-Mastai-Ferretti, Bishop of Imola, born 13th of May, 1792, at Sinigaglia. Elected I6th of June, 1846. The reigning Pontiff. ALPHABETICAL LIST OF POPES, FROM ST. PETER A. D. 65. TO THE PRESENT TIME. Agapetus - XL - Agatho Alexander I., St. Alexander II. IIL - IV. - V. . VL - vn. - VIII. Anacletus, St. - Anacletus II.* Anastasius I., St. Anastasius II. - Anastasius III., St Anastasius IV. Anastasius - Anicetus, St. Anterus, St. A. D. 672— 676. 772— 795. 867— 872. 884— 885. 1154—1259. 1276—1276. 1522—1523. 535— 536. 946— 956. 679— 682. 109— 119. 1061—1073. 1159—1181. 1254—1261. 1409—1410. 1492—1503. 1655—1667. 1689—1691. 100— 109. 1130. 399— 402. 496— 497. . 911— 914. 1153—1154. 855. 157— 168. 235—236. Benedict I. IL IIL - IV. - V.f - VL - VIL - VIIL . IX. - XI. - XIL - •XIIL ■ XIIL • XIV. X. I., St. . IL - IIL - IV. - V. - VL - VIIL IX. - Boniface VIL - Benedict Boniface A. D. 573— 577. 684— 685. 855— 858. 9(X)— 903. 964— 965. 972— 974, 975— 983. 1012—1024. 1033—1044. 1303—1304. 1334 — 1342. 1394—1403. 1724—1730. 1740—1758. 1058. 418— 422. 530— 531. 606— 606. 607— 61 4. 617— 6ii5. 896— 896. 1294— 130S. 1389— 14i)4. 973. Caius, St. - - 283— 29f. Calixtus I., St. - 218— 22f, • The names in Italics are of those who are styled antt'popet, or of thocf whose right to the popedom has been nuestioned. t Elected by a council, whilst Leo VII f. was elected by the Romans. f ALPHABETICAL LIST OP POPES 209 Calixtus TI. Calixtus III. Calixtus III. Celestine, St. II. - III. IV. . V. (St. St. Peter) Chvistopher Clement I., II. - III. IV. V. - VI. VII. VIII. IX. X. - XI. XII. XIII. XIV. VII. Clement III. Clement VII. VIII. Cletus, St. Conon Constar.tine Constanttne Cornelius, St. Damascus, St. ■ II. Denis, St. - Deodatus - Dionysius, St. Dioscorus - Domnus .- II. Eleutherus, St. Eugenius I. - 11. A. D. - 1119—1124. - 1447—1458. - 1168. - 422— 432. - 1043—1144. -1191—1198. - 1241—1241. 1292—1299. - 903— 904. - 91— 100. _ 1046—1047. - 1187—1191. - 1265—1268. - 1305—1314. - 1342—1352. - 1523—1534. - 1592—1605. - 1667—1669. - 1670—1676. - 1700—1721. - 1730-1740. - 1758—1769. - 1769—1774. - 1378—1394. - 1080. - 1378. - 1417. - 78— 91. . 686— 687. _ 708— 715. - 767. - 251— 252. - 366— 384. . 1048—1084. - 259— 269. . 614— 617. - 259— 269. - 530. - 676— 679. . 974— 975. - 177— 192. - 655— 658. - 824— 827. Eugenius III. IV. Eulalius, St. Eusebius, St. Eutychian, St. Evaristus, St. - Fabian, St. Felix I.. St. Fdix II. • Felix II. or III., St. Felix III. or IV. Felix V. - Formosus - - 1145—1153. - 1431—1447. _ 418— 418. - 310— 310. - 275— 283. - 100— 109. 236— 250. 269— 275. 355. 483— 492. 526— 529. 1439—1449. 891— 896. Gelasius I.. II. Gregory I., the Great II. St. St. Gregory III. IV. V. VI. VII. VIII. IX. X. XI. XII. XIII. XIV. XV. XVI. VIII. Hilary, St. Honorius I. II. III. IV. Honorius II. - 492— 496. - 1118—1119. I 590— 604. - 715— 731. - 731— 741. . 828— 844. - 996— 999. - 1045—1046. - 1073—1085. - 1187—1187. - 1227—1241. - 1271—1276. - 1370—1378. - 1406—1409. - 1572—1585. . 1590—1591. - 1621—1623. . 1833—1846. - 1012. - 1118—1118. 461— 468. 626— 638. 1124—1130. 1216—1227. 1285—1287. 1061. 210 ALPHABETICAL LIST OP POPES. Hormisdas Hyginus, St. Innocent I. II. Innocent III, Lando A. D. . 514— 523. 139— 142. 402— 417. 1130—1143. 1198—1216. 1243—1254. 1276—1276. 1352—1362. 1404—1406. 1484—1492. 1591—1591. 1644—1655. 1676—1689. 1691—1700. 17-n— 1274. 1178. 523— 526. 532— 535. 559— 572. 640— 642. 685— 686. 701— 705. 705— 707. 872— 882. 898— 900. 914— 928. 931— 936. 956— 964. 965— 972. 984— 985. 986— 996. 1003—1003. 1004—1009. 1024—1033. .1276—1277. 1316—1334. 1410—1415. 997. 337— 352. 1503—1513. 1550—1555. 913— 914. Lawrence, St. - 498 — 498. Leo I., the Great, St. 440— 461. Leo II. — in. IV. V. VL VIL VIII.,* IX., St. X. - XL - XIL - Liberius, St. Linus - Lucius, St - IL IIL 682—683. 795—816. 847—855. 903—905. 928—929. 936—939. 963—965. 1048—1054. 1513—1521. 1605—1605. 1823—1829. 352— 366. 66— 78. 252— 253. 1144—1145. 1181— 1L85. Marcellinus - 296 — 304. Marcellus I., St. 308 — 310. . II. - 1555—1555. Marin or Martin Mark, St. - Martin I., St. IIL IV. V. Miltiades, St. or Melchiades 882— 884. 336— 336. 649— 655. 943— 946 1281—1285. 1417—1431. -} 311- 314. Nicolas I. IL IIL IV. V. Paschal I. IL Paschal IIL Paul t. - IL - IIL - 858— 867. - 1058—1061. - 1277—1280. - 1288—1292. - 1447—1455. - 817— 824. - 1099—1118. - 687. - 1164—1164. - 757— 767. - 1464—1471. - 1534—1549, * Elected by the Romans, whilst Benedict V. was elected by a council ALPHABETICAL LIST OF POPES. 211 Paul IV. - ■ V. - Pelagius I. Pelagius II. Peter, St. Pius I., St. II. - III. - IV. - — v., St. VI. - VII. VIII. IX., the reigning pon tiff, in Pontianus, St Romanus - he] A. D. 1555—1559. 1605—1621. 555- 559. 578— 590. 42— 66. 142— 157. 1458—1464. 1503—1503. 1559—1565. 1566—1572. 1774-1799. 1800—1829. 1829—1830. 1846. 230— 235. Sabinian - Sergius I. II. III. IV. Serffivs Sericius, St. Severinus Silverius - Simplicius, St. Siricus, St. Sisinnius - Sixtus I., St. II. III. IV. V. Soter, St. Stephen I., St. II. - 897— 898. . 604— 605. . 687— 701. _ 844— 847. - 905— 911. - 1009—1012. - 891. - 385— 398. - 640— 640. - 5ii6— 538. . 468— 483. - 384— 398. - 708— 708. - 119— 128. - 257— 258. - 432— 440. - 1471 — 1481. - 1585—1590. - 168— 176. - 253— 257. - 752— 752. Stephen III. IV. V. VL VII. VIII. IX. X. Sylvester I., St. II. . Sylvester III. Symmachus Tilesphorus, St. Theodorus II. A. 752- 768- 816- 885- 896- 929- 939- 1057- 314- 999- 1044 498 Theophilactus Urban I., St. II. III. IV. V. VI. VIT. VIII. Valentine - Victor I., St. II. III. Victor Vigilius Vitaiian - Zachary - Zephirinus, St, Zizimus Zozimus, St. D ■ 757. • 772. - 817. - 891. - 897. - 931. • 94S. -1058. - 335. •1003. — 514. 128— 139. 642— 649. 898— 900. 767. 223- 1088- 1185- 1261- 1362- 1378- 1590- 1623- 827- 192- 1055- 1086- 1138. 1159- 538- 658- 741- 202- 824. 417 - 230. -1099. -1187. •1264. -1370. -1389. -1590. ■1644. - 827. - 202. -1057. -1087. -1159. - 555. - 672. - 752. - 218- — 418. p 2 212 CHRONOLOGICAL LIST OF COUNCILS. Councils form the most remarkable epochs in Eccle- siastical history, and the dates of their occurrence axe consequently of great importance in fixing the exact period of many affairs and events. The following list is abridged from the elaborate article on the subject in '^ L'Art de verifier les Dates;" and for the reason there given, namely, that the names of the places whereat the Councils were held are always expressed in instruments in Latin, the Latin as well as the Enghsh names are stated. A very useful addition to the Chro- nological List of Councils wiU be found in the Al~ phahetical List of the Councils, the utility of which must be obvious ; for if the date of the Council held af Berkhampstead, in 697, for example, be wanted, it would require some time and trouble to search for it through so extensive a catalogue. In the alphabetical List the year is mentioned, which serves as a guide to that particular Council in the chronological arrange- ment, where more information respecting it will be found. A. D. 152. Pcrgamenum; the council of Pergamus in Asia, in which the Color- basians were condemned. 173. Hierapolitanuni ; of Hierapolis in Phrygia, against the Montani8t& 196. Ephesinum j of JEphesus in Asia, 197. Ronianum ; of Rome, by Victor, relative to the celebration of Eas- ter. 197. Lugdunense ; of Lyons in France, concerning Easter. 200. Carthaginen^e, or Africanum j of Carthage in Africa, relative to the baptism of heretics. fil7. ' ... ; on discipline 2S1. Alexandrinum ; of Alexandria in Egypt, under Demetrius, against Origen. 231. Iconiense and Synnadense ; of Iconium and Synnada in Aeia, against the baptism of heretics. Q3ij. Alexandniium ; of Alexandria, respecting bishop Ammonius. 240. Lambesitanum ; of Lambesa in Africa, again«t the heretic Pri- vatus. 842. Philadelphiente ; of Philadelpnia, or Bosra in Arabia, against Be- lilluti, bisho.' of Uoiia. I CHRONOLOGICAL LIST OP COUNCILS. 213 A. D. 24o. Ephesinum ; of Ephesus in Asia, against Noetus, who denied the distinction of persons in the Trinity. 247 or 248. Arabicuin ; of Arabia, against those who held that the soul dies, 250. Achaicum ; of .\chaia in Greece, against the Valesians or Eunuchs. 251. Carthaginense ; of Carthage, wherein the election of pope Corneliua was confirmed, canons were made for the re-admission of apostates to the communion, and Felicissimus was condemned. 251. Romanum; of Rome, under Cornelius, against Novatian, for his schism. 252. Antiochenum; of Antioch, by Fabius, against Novatian. 252. Carthaginense ; of Carthage, by Cyprian, against Privatus, Nova- tian, &c. 853. ; of Carthage, by Cyprian, on the baptism of infants and heretics. 454. — — — ^ ; of Carthage, by Cyprian, relative to the deposition of two Spanish bishops. 255. ; of Carthage, by Cyprian, on the baptism of here- tic& 2.'56. ■■■ ... . , confirming the preceding council, 256. Romanum ; of Rome, by Stephen, against the two last councils. 256. Carthaginense ; of Carthage, on the 1st of September, by Cyprian, also on the baptism of heretics. 258. Romanum; of Rome, by Sixtus, against the heresy of Noetus. 260. — — — ; of Rome, by pope Dennis, wherein Dennis of Alexandria justified himself. 264. Antiochenum ; of Antioch, against Paul, bishop of Samosata, who de- nied the divinity of Christ 269. -; wherein Paul was deposed and.Domnus elected. 277. Mesopotamia ; the disputation of Archelaus, bishop of Caschar, with the arch-heretic Manes. . . . Eliberitanum, or IlUberitanum ; of Elvira in Grenada, on discipline. 301. Alexandrinum ; of Alexandria, wherein Miletus, bishop of Lycopolis, was convicted of idolatry and deposed. 305. Cirtense ; of Cirtes in Numidia, wherein the bishops who during the persecution had read the Scriptures to the Pagans were absolved. 312. Carthaginense ; of Carthage, wherein the Donatists deposed Cascilian 313. Romanum ; of Rome, by Mclchiades,! „:„„t *i,„ t-»^„„h^»„ 314. Arelatense ■ of Aries, by Constantine;] ^^^^"^^ **^« Donatists. 314. Ancyranum ; of Ancyrus in Galatia, respecting apostates during the persecution. 314 or 315. Neocjesareense ; of Neocaesarea in Pontus, by Vital, on dis- cipline. 321. Alexandrinum I. and II. ; of Alexandria, against Arius. 3:21. Bithyniense and Palestiiium; of Bithyniaand Palestine, in favour of Arius. 324. Alexandrinum ; of Alexandria, against the Arians and CoUuthians. 325. NiCiENUM ; of Nice in Bithynia, from June 19th to August 25th, the first General Council, by Constantine, on the consubstantiality of the Son of God, against Arius, and on disciplina 330. Alexandrinum,; of Alexandria, 27th of December, wherein Atha- nasius was ordained in the place of Alexander, who died in April. 330, Carthaginense ; of Carthage, in favour of those who had read the gos|)el during the persecution. 331. Antiochenum ; of Antioch, by the Arians, wherein Eustace, bishop of Antioch, was deposed. 334. Cffisareense; of Ceesarea in Palestine, by the Arians against Atha- nasius. 335. Tyriense; of Tyre, by the Eusebians, against Athanasiua. 3^. lerosolymitanum ; of Jerusalem, by the ^ 336. ConsTaSiopolitanum ; of Constanti-f in favour of AriM. nople, by the Eusebians, ) 339. Antiochenum; of Antioch, by the Arians, wherein Pistus was or- dained in lieu of Athanasius. p 3 214- CHRONOLOGICAL LIST OF COUNCILS. A.D. 339. Constantinopolitanum ; of Constantinople, by the Arians, who de- posed Paul the bishop. 340. Alexandrinum ; of Alexandria, in favour of Athanasius. 341. Antiochenum; of Antioch,in August, forthededicationofthechurch, on the consubstantiality of Christ, and on discipline. 342. Romanum ; of Rome, in June, wherein Athanasius wa« vindicated against the accusations of the Arians. 345. Antiochenum; of Antioch, wherein the Arians made a new pro- fession of faith. 346. Mediolanense ; of Milan, by the Catholics, who refused to subscribe to the new profession of faith, and declared in favour of that of Nice. 347. Sardicense ; of Sardica in lllyria, in May, wherein Athanasius was vin- dicated, and the Arians were condemned. 347. Mediolanense ; of Milan, against Photin, bishop of Sirmich, who denied the Trinity. 348. or 349. Carthaginense ; of Carthage, on discipline. 349. lerosolyraitanum ; of Jerusalem, in favour of Athanasius. 349. Romanum ; of Rome, against Photin, and in favour of Athanasius. 349. Cordubense; of Cordova, confirming the council of Sardica. 851. Sirmiense ; of Sirmich, wherein the Arians deposed Photin. 352. .aEgyptiacum ; of Egypt, by the Catholics, 1 ■ - - Athanasius 352. Romanum ; of Rome, by Liberius, j *" '^^^^^^ °^ Atnanasms. 353. Arelatense ; of Aries, against Athanasius, Photin of Sirmich, and Marcellus of Ancyrus. 354. Antiochenum; of Antioch, by the Arians, 7 „„.4nst Athanasius 355. Mediolanense ; of Milan, by the Arians, j against Atnanasius. 355. Gallicanum; of Poitiers, or of Thoulouse, wherein certain Catholic bishops severed themselves from the communion of Saturnin, bishop of Aries, and others. 356. Biterrense ; of Besiers, wherein Hilary was deposed by the Arians. 357. Sirmiense; of Sirmich in Hungary, wherein the Arians composed a new formulary. 358 or 358. C»sareense ; of Caesarea, by Acasius, wherein Cyril, bishop of Jerusalem, was deposed. 358. Antiochenum ; of Antioch, by the Arians, wherein they condemned the terms " consubstantial " and " like in substance." 357. Melitinense; of Melitena in Armenia, wherein Eustace, bishop of Sebaste, was deposed. 358. NcocEBsareense ; of Neocaesarea : Eustace again deposed. S58. Romanum; of Rome, against the emperor Constance and other heretics. 358. Ancyranum; of Ancyra, by the Semi. Arians, against the second for- mula of Sirmich. 358. Sirmiense ; of Sirmich, wherein was composed a new formula, and Athanasius was condemned. 359. Ariminense; of Rimini in Italy, against Arius and other heretics. 359. Seleuciense ; of Seleucia, 27th of September, by the Semi-Arians, against the Oetians. 360. Corstantinopolitanum ; of Constantinople, by the Arians, against the Semi-Arians. 360. Paiisiense; of Paris, under Julian, against the formula of Rimini. 361. Antiochenum; of Antioch : Miletus, bishop of Antioch, elected. 3f,l, . , wherein the Arians expunged from their formula the term " like in substance." 362. Alexandrinum; of Alexandria, wherein the Athanasians made a confession of their faith. 362. Thevestanum; ofThevestein Numidia, wherein Pnmatius, bishop of Lemella, complained of the violence of the Donatists. 363. Alexandrinum; by Athanasius, concerning a confession of faith. 363. Antiochenum ; in October, by Miletus, wherein the Arian bishops adopted the Nicene creed. 364. Lampsacenum ; of Lampsacus in Mysia, by the Macedonians, wherein they regulated Selucius's confession of faith. 364. Romanum ; deputies received from the council of Lampsacus. 4 CHRONOLOGICAL LIST OF COUNCILS. 215 365. Nicomediense ; of Nicomedia, wherein Eleusius embraced the com- munion of the Arians. 366. Romanum: of Rome, the Macedonians embrace the faith of the council of Nice. 366. Laodicenum ; of Laodicea, on discipline 366. Tyanense ; of Tyana in Cappadocia, for the purpose of appointing a council to confirm the faith of Nice. 367. Romanum ; of Rome, on an accusation of adultery preferred against pope Damasius. 367. Antiochenum ; of Antioch, wherein several Asiatic bishops professed the faith of the dedication of the church of Antioch. 369. Romanum; of Rome, by Damasius : Ursace and Valens condemned. 370. Alexandrinum ; of Alexandria, wherein Athanasius thanked Dama- sius for the condemnation of Ursace and Valens. 372. In Caiq)adocia ; about June, to decide a dispute between the two metropolitan bishops of that country. 372. Romanum ; Auxentius, bi-shop of Milan, excommunicated. 372. Antiochenum ; of Antioch, by Miletius : the synodal letter of pope Damasius received. 372. Nicopolitanum ; of Nicopolis, by Theodosius, on the state of the churches in Armenia, against Eustachius, &c. 374. Valentinum; of Valence in Dauphin^, 12th of July : canons made. 374. Romanum; of Rome, by Damasius, against Appolinarius, &c. 375. lUyricum ; of lUyria : the consubstantiality of the Trinity asserted. 375. Ancyranura; of Ancyra in Galatia; Hypsius, bishop of Parnassus, deposed. 375. Nyssenum ; of Nyssa : Gregory of Nyssa condemned. 875. Romanum ; of Rome : Lucius, bishop of Alexandria, condemned. 375. Puzenze ; o'f Puza, or Pepuza, in Phrygia, concerning the celebration of Easter. 376. Gallicanum; appeal permitted from the judgment of the ordinary, to the council of the province. 376. Cyzicenum; of Cyzica, in favour of the Semi- Arians, Macedonians, and Eunomians. 377. Romanum; of Rome, against the Appolinarists and Marcellianists. 378. .. , in favour of Damasius, and against Arius and others. 378. Iconiense ; of Iconia, wherein Amphilocus explained the proceedings of the council of Nice. 379. Romanum ; of Rome, against divers heretics and the partisans of Ursicin. 379. Antiochenum ; of Antioch, in October, wherein the preceding council was confirmed. 380. Mediolanense ; of Milan : the innocence of the virgin Indicia ac- knowledged. 380. Africanum ; of Africa, against Tichonius. 380. Antiochenum; of Antioch, in December, wherein the Arians, con- demned to cede the churches of Antioch to the Catholics, requested to be admitted to the communion of Eunomius. 381. CoNSTANTiNOPOLiTANUM ; of Constantinople, the second General Coun- cil, from May to 30th of July, by I'heodosius and Damasius, against the heretics : many canons made. 381. Aquile'en8e;of Aquilaea, in September, some Arian bishops deposed. 381. Csesaraugustanum ; of Saragossa, against the Priscillianists. 381. Italicum j of Italy, against the Appolinarists. 382. Constantmopolitanum ; of Constantinople, to appease the divisions in different churches, especially of Antioch. 382. Romanum; of Rome, wherein pope Damasius and the Western bishops addressed synodal letters to Paulin, bishop of Antioch. 383. Constantinopolitanum ; of Constantinople, for the reunion of schis- matics ; without effect. 384. Burdigalense ; of Bordeaux, against the Priscillianists. 385. Trevirensc ; of Treves : the bishop of Ithaca re-admitted to the com- munion. p 4 216 CHRONOLOGICAL LIST OF COUNCILS. A. a 386. Romanuin ; of Rome, 6th of January, on discipline 386. Carthaginense ; of Carthage: the synodal letter of pope Si ricus con- firmed. 386. Leptense ,• of Leptes in Africa : canons made. 389. Nemausense ; of Nismes. 389. Antiochenum ; of Antioch : wherein the children of Marcellus, bishc^ of Apamea, were forbidden to revenge his death. 390. Carthaginense I. and II. ; of Carthage, on discipline; II: s1dt„°.t'i?'Sa.t*p"a'rp!;yi.aJ"«""" «-^ '*"'""'»'"• 391. Capuanum ; of Capua, in December, concerning the schism in the church of Antioch. 393. Sangarense ; of Sangara in Bythynia, by the Novatians, concerning the celebration of Easter. 393. Hipponense ; of Hippo in Africa, on councils, discipline, &c. 393. Cabarsussianum ; of Cabarsussi in Africa, J against Primian, bish»* 391. Cavernense; ofthe caverns near Carthage, j of Carthage. 394. Bagaiense; of Bagais or Vagais in Numiiiia, in favour of Primien. 394. Constantinopolitanum ; of Constantinople, 'i9th of September, con- cerning a dispute relative to the bishopric of Bostra in Arabia. S9.'>. Hipponense j of Hippo, wherein Augustin was appointed a bishop. 397. Byzacenum; of Byzatium, wherein the canons of the council of Hippo in 393 were confirmed. 397 and 398. Carthaginense; of Carthage, 28th of August and 8th of No- vember, on discipline. 399. Alexandrinum ; of Alexandria, "i 399. Hierosolymitanum ; of Jerusalem, V against the Origenists. 199. Cyprium; of Cyprus, J CO. Toletanum ; of Toledo, 7th of September : many canons made on discipline, and numerous Priscillianists re-admitted to the com- munion. 400. Romanum ; of Rome, against the Donatists. 401. Ephesinum ; of Ephesus, for the election of a bishop of Ephesus. 401. Carthaginense; of Carthage, 18th of June, concerning the admission of converted children of the Donatists, to the clergy. 401. Taurinense ; of Turin, 22nd of September, on the dispute between the bishops of Vienne and Aries concerning the primacy. 402. Milevitanum ; of Milevia in Africa, for the reunion of the Donatists. 403. Ad Quercum ; of Chene near Chalcedon, in June, against St. John- Chrysostom. 403. Constantinopolitanum; of Constantinople, in favour of St. John- Chrysostom. 403. Carthaginense; of Carthage, 2.')th of August, concerning the Do- natists. 404. Constantinopolitanum ; of Constantinople, wherein St John Chry sostom was deposed. 405. Carthaginense ; of Carthage, 23d of August. 4C6. Italicum ; of Italy, by Innocent I., in favour of John-Chrysostorm. 407. Carthaginense; of Carthage, 15th of July, wherein canons were made relative to appeals, the voyages of bishops abroad, the Donatists, and the erection of new bishopricks, 408. : , 16th of June, and 13th of October, againrt the Pagans and heretics. 409. — ' , 15th of June. 410. — ^— . , I4.th of June, against the Donatists. 410. Seleuciense ; of Seleucia in Persia, 25th of December, on discipline. 411. Ptolemaidense ; of Ptolemaid : Andronicus excommunicated. 411. Carthaginense; of Carthage, 1st, 3rd, and 8th of June : conference! between the Catholics and the Donatists. 412. , against Celestius, a disciple of Pelagiui. 412. Cirtense ; of Cirtes in Numidia, against the Donatists. ■I CHRONOLOGICAL LIST OF COUNCILS. 217 A. D. 414. Africanum ; of Africa, by the Donatists, in favour of such of their sect as had communicated with the Catholics. 415. lerosolymitanum ; of Jerusalem, 1st of August, against Pelagius. 415. lllyricianum ; of Illyria, wherein Peregrine was appointed bishop of Patras. 415. Diospolitanum; of Diospolis, 20th of December, ■)„„,. ^ .. -, , 41f). Carthaginense; of Carthage, in June, f ^f , n ^/le Fela- 416. Milevitanum ; of Milevium in Numidia, J gians. 417. Tusdrense; of Tisdra in Africa, on discipline. 117. Carthaginense; of Carthage, in November, against Pelagius and Celestius. 118. Suffetulense; of Suffetula in Africa, 118. Macrianum ; of Macriana in Africa, \.«n w • i- 118. Septimunicum, of Septimuntia in Africa, ( °" «>scipnne. Il8. Thenesium; of Thenes in Africa, J 118. Carthaginense; of Carthage, 1st of May, against the Pelagians. Ifl9. Raveniiatense ; of Ravenna, in February, for the decision of the dispute between Boniface and Eulalius respecting the popedom. 119. Carthaginense; of Carthage, 25th of May, and 1st of June, respect- ing the excommunication of Apiarius, a priest of Mauritania. Ctesiphontis ; of Ctesiphon in Persia, wherein the canons of the council of Seleucia in 410 were confirmed. 422. Hipponense ; of Hippo, wherein the bishop of Fussala was deposed. 423. Ciliciense: ofCilicia, ) „:„.♦ *k„ r>„i : » m. Antiochenum ; of Antioch, j ^8^'"^* *^« Pelagians. ^5. Carthaginense; of Carthage, wherein Apiarius was restored; and the permission granted to the Africans to appeal to the pope, was re- voked. 426. Constantinopolitanum ; of Constantinople, 28th of February, for the ordination of Sisinnius. 426. Hipponense ; of Hippo, wherein St Augustin declared Heraclius hi» successor. 4L^9. Trecense ; of Troyes, against the Pelagians. 4^. Alexandrinum ; of Alexandria, in February, June,'^ and 3rd of November, V against Nestor. 430. Romanum; of Rome, 11th of August, J 431. >, in May, respecting the convocation of the fol- lowing council. 431. Ephesinum ; of Ephesus, the third General Council from 22nd of June to 31st of July, against Nestor and Pelagius. 431. ■ , 27th of June, in favour of the Nestorians, 431. Tarsense ; of Tarsus in Cilicia, in November, against certain fol- lowers of St Cyril. 431. Antiochenum ; of Antioch, on the same subject 432. — , respecting a peace between SL Cyril and John of Antioch. 433. Zeugmatense ; of Zeugma in Syria, in favour of St CyriL 433. Romanum; of Rome, 31st of July, for the anniversary of the or- dination of pope Sixtus. 485. Anazarbicum; of Anazarba, in Cilicia r wherein the bishops of that province adopted the peace made between John of Antioch and St Cyril. 435. Tarsense ; of Tarsus, on the same subject 435. Antiochenum ; of Antioch, wherein a work written by Proclus ol Constantinople, against Theodore of Mopsuesta, was read, and approved. i39. Regiense ; of Riez in Provence, 29th of November, to remedy the disorders of the church of Embrun. 41^0. Antiochenum ; of Antioch, against Theodore of Mi^uesta and his writings. 441. Arausicanum ; of Orange, 8th of November, ^ 412. Vasense; of Vaison, 13th of November, > on disciplines. 442. Arelatense ; of Aries, 3 218 CHRONOLOGICAL LIST OF COUNCILS. A. D. 444. Gallicanutn ; perhaps of Besan^on, wherein Celidonios, a bishop, was deposed. 4*4. Romanum ; of Rome, against the Manichseans. 445. , wherein Celidonius was re-established. 445. Antiochenum ; of Antioch, wherein the bishop of Perrha was deposed. 447. Toletanum, or Hispanicum ; of Toledo, or of Spain, against thePris- cillianists. 447. Romanum ; of Rome, 29th of September, wherein the bishops of Sicily were forbidden to alienate the funds of their churches without the assent of their colleagues. 448. Antiochenum ; of Antioch, in favour of Ibas, bishop of Edessa. 448. Gallaeciae ; of Galicia, against the Priscillianists. 448. Constantinopolitanum ; of Constantinople, from 8th to 22nd of No- vember, wherein Eutychus was condemned. 449. Tyrium and Berytense ; of Tyre, 25th of February, and of Beryta, shortly before Easter, wherein Ibas, bishopof Edessa, was absolved from the suspicion of Nestorianism. 449. Constantinopolitanum; of Constantinople, I3th of April, wherein the condemnation of Eutychus was confirmed. 442. Ephesinum ; of Ephesus, 8th of August, wherein Eutychus was ab- solved and Flavian was condemned. From the disorder which reign- ed during this council, it has been termed " the brigandage of Ephesus " {Latrocinium Ephesinum). 449. Romanum ; of Rome, in October, wherein the proceedings of the preceding council were condemned. 449. ,22nd of February, wherein St liCo besought the emperor Valentian to intercede with Theodosius for the amendment of such things as had been done contrary to order in the council of Ephesus. 450. Constantinopolitanum ; of Constantinople, in August, against Nestor and Eutychus. l^l" r£innTVl^i"?r'«o „f? Wherein the letter of St. Leo to 451. Gamcanum.^or^^^^^^^^^ of j p.^vian was approved. 451. Chalceuonense ; of Chalcedon : the fourth General Council, trans- ferred to Nice. Herein Flavian was justified, and Dioscorus ana- thematised ; pardon was granted to the bishops who, at the council of Ephesus, had yielded to violence; Eutychianism and Nes. tcrianism were proscribed; various canons were made on disci- phne ; and Atlianasius, bishop of Pertha, was restored. 451. Romanum ; of Rome, relative to the baptism of children and of heretics. 452. Arelatense ; of Aries, 7 disciuline 453 Andegavense ; of Angers, 4th of October J °^ aiscipune. 455. Arelatense ; of Aries, respecting a dispute between the abbot of Lerins and the bishop of Fr^jus. 457. Alexandrinum ; of Alexandria, against the patriarch Proterius and the council of Chalcedon. 458. Romanum ; of Rome, for repairing the ravages of the Huns. 459. Constantinopolitanum ; of Constantinople, against the Simoniacs. 4t)2. Romanum ; of Rome, in favour of Hermes, who had been ejected from the church of Narbonne. 453. Arelatense ; of Aries, respecting the ordination of a bishop of Die, improperly made. 464. Tarraconense ; of Tarragona, respecting the ordination of bishop by the bishop of Calahorre. 465. Venetense; of Vannes, 7_„ j:p„;r.i?«a 465. Romanum ; of Rome, 17th of November, J °" aiscipime. 470. Cabilonense ; of Chalon-sur-Sa6ne, for the election of the bishops of Chalon. 471. Antiochenum ; of Antioch, wherein Peter the Fuller was deposed. 473. Bituricense ; of Bourges, wherein Simplicius was proclaimed bishop of Bourges. 481. I CHRONOLOGICAL LIST OF COUNCILS. 219 A. D. 475. Aretalense and Lugdunense ; of Aries and Lyons, wherein Luciduf retracted his opinions on predestinatioa 476. Ephesinum; ofEphesus, against the bishops who opposed the letters of Basilisk against the council of Chalcedon. 477. Alexandrinum ; of Alexandria, against the council of Chalcedon. 478. Constantinopolitanum ; of Constantinople, wherein Peter the Fuller and others were deposed. 481. Laodicenum ; of Laodicea, in favour of Stephen, bishop of Antioch, accused of heresy. Carthaginense ; of Carthage : a conference appointed between the Catholics and the Arians, but not held. Romanum ; of Rome, 28th of July, wherein two bishops were de- posed for heresy. Seleuciense ; of Seleucia, in Persia, wherein marriage was permitted to priests and monks. 485. , wherein the decision of the pre- ceding council was condemned. 485. Romanum; of Rome, 5th of October, wherein the condemnation of Acasius of Constantinople was confirmed. 488. , loth of March, wherein was read the pope's letter against those who had abandoned the faith during the per- secution. 492. Constantinopolitanum ; of Constantinople, wherein the council of Chalcedon was confirmed. 495. Romanum ; of Rome, wherein Misenas, who had been deposed in 484, was absolved. 495. Lapetense, Seleuciense, and Adriense ; in favour of the marriage of priests and monks. 495 or 496. Constantinopolitanum ; of Constantinople, wherein the pa- triarch Euphemius was deposed and excommunicated. 496. Romanum ; of Rome, wherein a catalogue of the canonical books was approved of, one of the books of Maccabees being excluded. 499. Persicum ; of Persia, in favour of the marriage of priests and monks. 499. Romanum; of Rome, 1st of March, wherein were made various decrees for the prevention of abuses in the election of the pope. 500. Lugdunense ; of Lyons : a conference between the Catholics and the Arians on the 2d of September. 501. Romanum ; of Rome, for determining the dispute between Sym- macus and Laurence for the popedom. 502. . , called Palmare, 6th of November, wherein Symmacus was declared innocent of the charges preferred against him. 503. ■ ; respecting a writing of the schismatics against the pre- ceding council 504. ; against the usurpers of the goods of the church. 506. Agathense ; of Agda, in France, 11th of September, on discipline. 509, Antiochenum ; of Antioch, wherein Flavien of Antioch declared in favour of the councils of Nice, Constantinople, and Ephesus. 511. Aurelianense , of Orleans, 10th of July, on discipline. 511. Sidonense ; of Sidon in Palestine, against the council of Chalcedon. 512. Antiochenum ; of Antioch, wherein Severus was appointed patriarch of Antioch. 516, Constantinopolitanum; of Constantinople, against the council of Chalcedon. S16L Illyriense ; of Illyria, where several bishops renewed their comma. nion with pope Hormisdas. 516. Tarraconense ; of Tarragona, 6th of November, on discipline. It was in this council ordained that the observance of the Sabbath should commence on Saturday. 517. Gerundense; of Gironne, 8th of June, on discipline. 517. Epaonense; of Albon, in the diocese of Vienne, from 6th to 15th cf December, on disciplina 517. Lugdunense ; of Lyons, wherem the 30th canon of the preceding council, on incest, was altered, 518. Constantinopolitanum ; of Constantinople, 20th of July, in favour of 'J- 220 CHBON«rX)GICAL LIST OF CuUNCILS. A.D. those who had been banished on account of the patriarchs Euphe- mius and Macedonius. 518. lerosolymitanura ; of Jerusalem, 6th of August, wherein the pro- ceedings of the preceding council wore confirmed. 518. Tyriense ; of Tyre, also confirmatory of the council of Constantinople. 519. A general as.sembly at Constantinople, 28th of March, w herein John of Constantinople was reconciled to the pope, after having recog. nised the four councils. 5l*f Britannicum ; of Britain, held in Wales, wherein St. David was elected archbishop of that country. 52(i Constantinopolitanum ; of Constantinople, 25th of February, wherein Epiphanius was appointed patriarch of C. P. 521. In Sardinia ; on the proposition of the Scythian monks, " One of tlie Trinity hath suffered;" and on the writings of Faust, bishop of Riez. 523. Agaunense ; of Agaune, or St. Maurice, in Valais, 14th of May, wherein the psalmody established in that monastery by king Sig;s- mond was confirmed. 523. Jimcense; of Junca in Africa, 5!24. Suff'etanum; of Suff'eta in Africa, J- on discipline. 524. Arelatense; of Aries, 6th of June, 525. Carthaginense ; of Carthage, 5th of February, on the privileges of monasteries, &c. 527. Carpentoractense ; of Carpentras, 6th of November, wherein Agricius, bishop of Antibes, was suspended. 527. Toletanum; of Toledo, 17th of May, on discipline. 529. Arausicanum; of Orange, 3rd of July, wherein twenty-five articles, touching grace and free-will, were assented to. 529. Vasense; of Vaison, 5th of November, on discipline. 530. Valentinum ; of Valentia, in July or August, against the Pelagians. 530 and 531. Romana duo; of Rome, in the first of which Boniface II. was empowered to appoint his successor; which power was revoked by the second. 531. Constant! nopolitanum; of Constantinople, wherein Stephen, metro- politan bishop of Larissa in Thessaly, was suspended. 531. Romanum ; of Rome, 7th of December, respecting the appeal of the said Stephen to the pope. 532. A conference at Constantinople, between the Catholics and the Se- verians. 533. Aurelianense; of Orleans, 23rd of June, on discipline. 53i. Romanum ; of Rome, wherein the proposition, " Unus e Trinitate passus est e came," was approved. 535. Carthaginense ; of Carthage, wherein restitution was demanded of the emperor Justinian of the rights and possessions of the African churches usurped by the Vandals. 535. Arvernense ; of Clermont in Auvergne, 8th of 'November, on dis. cipline. 536. Constantinopolitanum ; of Constantinople, wherein certain heretic bishops were condemned. 536. lerosoiymitanuro ; of Jerusalem, 19th of September, wherein the proceedings of the preceding council were confirmed. 536. Thevinense ; of Theves in Armenia, against the council of Chal- cedon. 538. Aurelianense; of Orleans, 7th of May, 1 540. Barcinonense; of Barcelona, ^ on discipline. 541. Aurelianense; of Orleans, j 541. Gazense ; of Gaza in Palestine, wherein Paul, patriarch of Alexan- dria, was deposed. 541. Bysacenum; of Bysacena in Africa, on discipline. 542. Antiochenum ; of Antioch. against Origen. 543. Constantinopolitanum; of Constantinople, against Origen. 544. Persicum ; of Persia, ^ 546. Ilerdense ; of Lerida, 6th of August, f a- ■ v 54a Valentinum ; of Valencia in Spain, 4th of December, f"" djscipline. 64a Aurelianense; of Orleans, 28th of October, j I CHRONOLOGICAL LIST OP COUNCILS. 221 A. I). 54y. Arvernura ; of Clermont, wherein the canons of the fifth council of Orleans were adopted. 550. Tullense ; of Toul, 1st of June, concerning S. Nicetiis. 551. Constantinopolitanum ; of Constantinople, wherein Theodore of Ca- sarea was deposed. 551. Parisiense ; of Paris, wherein SafFarac, bishop of Paris, was deposed. 552. Tibenense; of Tiben in Armenia, against the council of Chalcedon. 55.3. Persicum ; of Persia, on discipline. Constantinopolitanum ; ot Constantinople, the^/ ledged the Catholic faith, 1050. Vercellense ; of Verceil, 1st of September, wherein the book of Jolin Scot upon the Eucharist was burnt, and the error of Berenger was again condemned. 1050. Parisiense ; of Paris, 17th of October, wherein Berenger and his ac- complices were again condemned. 1050. Coyacense ; of Coyanga in Spain, wherein canons were made con- cerning baptism, fasting on Fridays, &c. 1051. Augustanum ; of Augsbourg, in February, wherein Humphry, arch- bishop of Ravenna, was absolved. 1051. Romanum ; of Rome, after Easter, wherein the bishop of "Verceil was excommunicated for adultery. 1051. Moguntinum ; of Mayence, wherein the bishop of Spires was accused of adultery, and a decree was made against the marriage of priests. 1052. Bambergense ; of Bamberg, wherein the privileges of that church were confirmed. 1053. Mantuanum; of Mantua. 1053. Romanum j of Rome, after Easter, in favour of the patriarth of Grado. 1054. Constantinopolitanum ; of Constantinople, in June, wherein the papal legates were anathematised. 10.54. Narbonense ; of Narbonne, wherein the " Tttve de Dieu" was con- firmed, and nineteen canons were made. 1054. Barcinonense ; of Barcelona, 20th of November, against usurpers of the goods of the church. 1055. Moguntinum ; of Mayence, in March, wherein Gebbehard, bishop of Eischstat, was elected pope under the name of Victor XL 1055. Florentinum; of Florence, about Pentecost, wherein many abuses were corrected, and the ordinances were renewed against alien- ating the property of the church. 1055. In Lugdunensi Gallia ; on simony. 1055. Turonense ; of Tours, wherein Berenger abjured his opinions and embraced the Catholic faith. 1055. Lexoviense; of Lesieux in Normandy, wherein Mauger, archbishop of Rouen, was dpposed. 1055. Rotomagense ; of Rouen, on the continence of priests, and observ- ance of the canons. 1055. Narbonense ; of Narbonne, 1st of October, wherein the usurpers of the possessions of the church of Ausonne were excommunicated. 1055, or thereabouts. Andegavense ; of Anjou, against Berenger. 1056. €ompostellanum ; of Compostello, 15th of January, on discipline. 1056. Landavense ; of LlandafF, wherein the royal family were excommu- picated for an insult offered to the bishop of Llandaff. 238 CHRONOLOGICAL LIST OF COUNCILS. A. D. 1056. Tolosaiium ; of Toulouse, 13th of September, concerning simony,. tlic celibacy of ecclesiastics, usurpers of church property, &c. 1057. Coloniense; of Cologne, for reformation of the clergy. 1057. Romanum ; of Rome, 18th of April, wherein the bishop of Narbonne was excommunicated for simony. 1057. Apud Fontanetum ; of Fontaneto in the diocese of Navarre, wherem Arialde and Landolf were excommunicated for incontinence and simony. 1058. Senense ; of Sienna, 28th of December, wherein Gerard, bishop of Florence, was elected pope (Nicholas II.). 1059. Sutrinum; of Sutri, in January, wherein the antipope, Benedict X, was deposed. 1059. Romanum ; of Rome, 13th of April, concerning the election of the pope, on discipline, &c. 1059. Melfitanum ; of Melf, about May, wherein the Normans and pope Nicholas I. became reconciled. 1059. Beneventanum ; of Benevento, 1st of August, by pope Nicholas, to whom the Normans rendered great service, by beginning to deliver Rome from the petty lords who had long tyrannised there. 1059. Arelatense ; of Aries, against the archbishop of Narbonne. 1059orl(ifi0. Spalatense; of Spalatro, wherein the decrees of the last Roman council were published. 1060. A'iennense ; of Vienne, olst of January, 1 against simony, and the in. 1060. Turonense ; of Tours, J continence of the clergy. 1060, or thereabouts. Tolosanum ; of Toulouse. 1061. Romanum; of Rome, against simony: the pope confirmed to Ed- ward, king of England, the privileges granted to his predecessors. 1061. Basileense; of Basle, in October, wherein Cadalous, bishop of Parma, was elected pope. 1061. Slesvicense; of Sleswic, concerning the qualifications of the bishops to be appointed to the new sees established in Denmark. 1062. Andegavense j of Angers, 4th of April, against Berenger. 1062. Aragonense ; of St. John de la Pegna, 25th of Jinie, wherein it was decided that the bishops of Arragon should be elected from the monks of that monastery. 1062. Osboriense; of the Castle of Osbor, 27th of October, in favour of pope Alexander II., and against the antipope Cadalous. 1062. Lucen.se; of Lucca, 12th of December, wherein Cadalous was anathe- matised, and the abbess of Lucca was absolved. 1063. Romanum ; of Rome, wherein the bishop of Florence was accused of simony, and twelve canons were made. 1063. Jacetanum; of Jacca m A wagon, wherein the episcopal see was trans- ferred from Huesca to Jacca, and regulations were made on man- ners and discipline. 1063. Cabilonense ; of Chalon on Seine, wherein many abuses were cor- rected, and the jurisdiction of Cluni was confirmed. 1065. Romanum ; of Rome, on the degrees of consanguinity in marriages. 1065. Londiiiense ; of London, wherein king Edward granted full immu- nity to the Abbey of Westminster. 1066. Constantinopolitanum ; of Constantinople, against incestuous mar- riages. 1067. , against such as, being affianced to one person, married another. 1067. Mantuanum ; of Mantua, wherein pope Alexander was acquitted ot simony, and his election was confirmed. 1068. Leirense ; of the Monastery of Leira, wherein the privileges of that house were confirmed. 1068. Gerundense ; of Gironne, wherein the " Treve de Dieu," was con- firmed, and fourteen canons were made. 10C8. Barcinonense ; of Barcelona, wherein continence was ordained to the clergy, and it was proposed to substitute the Roman ritual for the Gothic. 1068. Auscense ; of Auch, wherein it was ordained that the churche? of that diocese should pay a fourth of their tythes to the cathedral. |P CHRONOLOGICAL LIST OF COUNCILS. 239 A. n. 1068. Tolosanum ; of Toulouse, against simony. 1()69, or thereabouts. Spalatense; of Spalatro, wherein the Dalmatians were forbidden to use the Sclavonic language in the celebration of divine service. 1069. Moguntinum ; of Mayence, in October, wherein king Henry was forbidden to repudiate Bertha, his wife. 1070. Ansanum ; of Anse in the diocese of Lyon. 11070. Wintoniense ; of Winchester, in the octave of Easter, wherein Wil- t liam the Conqueror deposed Stigand, archbishop of Canterbury, and k other bishops and abbots. Ordericus Vitalis confounds this council m with that of Windsor, holden in Pentecost in the same year, in ■ which, according to Hoveden, William filled the sees of those B whom he had deposed at Winchester. Two other councils were ■ this year holden by order of king William ; one in England, and I one in Normandy : in the first, Ageleric of Sussex and other m abbots were deposed ; and in the second, Lanfranc was compelled K to pass over into England, to fill the see of Canterbury. ■70. Romanum ; of Rome, wherein the foundation of the Monastery of ■_ Vissegrad, near Prague, was approved. ■71. Moguntinum ; of Mayence, concerning Charles de Thuringia, whom f the clergy of Constance refused to accept as their bishop. 1072. Cabilonense ; of Chalon on Seine, 2nd of March, on a dispute between the bishop of Valence and the canons of Romans. 1072. Anglicanum; of England, from Easter to Pentecost, wherein the primacy was confirmed to Lanfranc, avhbishop of Canterbury. 1072. Rotomagense; of Rouen, wherein twenty-four canons were made, concerning baptism, the Eucharist, holy water, marriage, &c 1072. Romanum ; of Rome, wherein Godfrey of Chastillon was excom- municated. 1073. Erpfordiense ; of Erford, 10th of March, to divide the tythes of Thuringia between king Henry and the archbishop of Mayence. 1073. Rotomagense ; of Rouen, in the presence of king William, concerning a tumult in the church of St. Ouen, on the 24th of Augxist. 1073. Pictaviense ; of Poictiers, to compel William, earl of Poictiers, to relinquish Hildegarde of Burgundy, his wife, 1073. Cabilonense ; of Chalon on Seine, 19th of October, wherein a bishop of Die was appointed. 1073. Erj)fordiense ; of Erford, in October, concerning the tythes of Thuringia. 1074. Pictaviense ; of Poictiers, 13th of January, concerning the Eucharist. 1074. Romanum ; of Rome, in the first week of Lent, against simony, 1074. Rotomagense ; of Rouen, on discipline. 1074, or thereabouts. Parisiense ; of Paris, wherein the abbot of Pontoise was abused and beaten for defending the decree of Gregory Vll., which Ibrbade persons to hear the mass said by incontinent priests. 1075. Romanum ; of Rome, from 24th to the last day of February, against the investitures and incontinence of priests. 1075, or thereabouts. Anglicanum generale ; a general council of England, wherein it was decided that such nuns as had assumed the veil as a security against the insults of the Normans, might re-enter the world. 1075. Londinense ; of all England, wherein the ancient canons touching the rank of bishops were renewed, and superstitions, divinations, &c. were forbidden. 1075. .Spalatense ; of Spalatro, in November, on discipline. 1076. Wormatiense ; of Worms, 23rd of January, wherein pope Gregory VI I. was deposed by king Henry IV. 1076. Romanum ; of Rome, in tlie first week of Lent, wherein Henry IV., king of Germany, was excommunicated, and his subjects were absolved from their allegiance ; the first sentence of the kind ever pronounced. J 076. Wintoniense ; of Winchester .^lst^of April, j ^„ discipline. 1076. Apud Oppenbeira ; between 3Iayence and Worms, a mixed assembly 240 CHRONOLOGICAL LIST OP COUNCILS. it. i). for the election of a king of Germany in the place of Henry; but not agreeing, Henry was subsequently absolved. 1076. Triburiense; of Tribur or Teuver, near Mayence, Ifith of October another mixed assembly for the deposition of liing Henry. 107& Salonitanum ; of Salona in Dalmatia, in October, wherein Demetrius, king of Dalmatia, was crowned. 1077. Foracheimense ; of Forcheim in Franconia, 13th of March, wherenj Rodolph, duke of Swabia, was elected king of Germany, in the place of Henry IV. 1077. Divionense ; of Dijon, in July, against simony. 1077. Augustodunense ; of Autun, 10th August, wherein the bishop of Rheims was suspended from exercising his episcopal functions. 1077. Bisuldinense ; of the Castle of Besalu in Catalonia, wherein the archbishop of Narbonne was deposed for simony. 1078. Pictaviense ; of Poictiers, 15th of January, on discipline. 1078. Londinense; of London, wherein Bath," Lincoln, Exeter, Chester, and Chichester were made episcopal cities, and Wulstan, bishop of Worcester, was deposed for ignorance. 1078. Romanum ; of Rome, in the first week of Lent, wherein it was resolved that legates should be sent into Germany, to hold a general assembly, and to re-establish peace there, and the Normans who had pillaged the lands of St. Peter were excommunicated. 1078. ; in November, wherein Berenger made a profession of faith, the emperor of Constantinople was excommunicated, the deputies of Henry and Rodolph declared that their masters had used no fraud to prevent the conference of the legates in Ger- many, and regulations were made for the advantage of the church. 1079. Armoricanum ; against the absolution of public offenders who per- severed in their vices. 1079. Romanum ; of Rome, in February, wherein Berenger made a pro- fession of faith concerning the Eucharist, and the deputies of king Rodolph complained of the violence of king Henry in Germany. 1079. Tolosanum ; of Toulouse : wherein the bishop of Albi was deposed for simony. 1079. Ultrajectense ; of Utrecht, wherein the partisans of the emperor Henry IV. excommunicated pope Gregory VII. 1079, or the beginning of 1080. Lugdunense ; of Lyons, wherein the bishop of Rheims was deposed. 1080. Romanum ; of Rome, which ended on the 7th of March.wherein Henry was deposed and excommunicated, and Rodolph was declared king, the investiture of laymen wai forbidden, and several bishops were excommunicated. 1080. Wurtzeburgense ; of Wurtzbourg, wherein Henry IV. was recon- ciled to the church, but was not re-established on his throne. 1080. Burgense; of Burgos in Old Castile, wherein it was ordained that the Roman ritual should be substituted in Spain, for that of the Goths. 1080. Meldense ; of Meaux, wherein the bishop of Soissons was deposed. 1080. Juliobonense ; of Lillebonne in Normandy, during Pentecost, in the presence of William the Conqueror, wherein numerous canons were made- 1080. Moguntinum ; of Mayence, during Pentecost, wherein the partisans of Henry IV. condemned pope Gregory VIL, and confirmed the election of the antipope Guibert. 1080. Avenionense ; of Avignon, wherein the usurper of the see of Ailes was deposed, and three bishops were appointed. 1080. Brixinense; of Brixen in the Tyrol, 23rd of June, wherein Gregory VII. was depose?!, and the bishop of Ravenna was elected pope under the name of Clement III. 1080. Burdigalense ; of Bordeaux, wherein Berenger made an exposition of his faith. 1080, or thereabouts. Carrofonse ; of Charroux, in Poiteau, wherein the abbot of St. Maixent complained that the earl Gui-GeoffVy had disposed of the goods of that church to the abbot of Moutier.Neu£ ^^■1089. CHRONOLOGICAL LIST OP COUNCILS. 24? 1 A. D. 1081. Santonense ; of Saintes, in January, concerning the title of metro- politan assumed by the bishop of Dol. 108L Ticinense ; of Pavia, in March, wherein the election of the anti- pope Guibert was confirmed. 1081. Romanum; of Rome, 4th of May. wherein the emperor Henry and his party were again excommunicated, and the deposition of the archbishops of Aries and Narbonne was confirmed. 1081. Exolidunense ; of Issoudun, 18th of March, wherein the clerks of Issoudun, and the canons of St Martin of Tours, were excom- municated, and Rodolph, archbishop of Tours, was deposed. 1082. Meldense ; of Meaux, wherein Robert, abbot of Rebais, was elected bishop of Meaux. 1083. Romanum; of Rome, 20th of November. 1084. . , against the antipope Guibert, the emperor Henry, and their partisans. 10S5. _ , in January, wherein the excommunication pronounced by Gregory VIL against the emperor was declared null. 1085. Gerstungense ; of Gerstungen in Thuringia, on the dispute between the emperor and the pope. 1085. Quintiliburgense; of Quedelimbourg, in Easter week, wherein the ordinations made by excommunicated persons were declared void, the antipope Guibert and eleven bishops were anathematised, and ordinances were made on discipline. 1085. Moguntinum; of Mayence, 29th of April, wherein Guibert was re- cognised as the lawful pope, and the deposition of Gregory was con firmed. 1085. Compendiense ; of St. Cornelius of Compiegne, wherein the abbot ot Corbie was deposed, and the privileges of the church of St. Cor- nelius were confirmed. 1087. Capuanum ; of Capua, 21st of March, wherein Didier, abbot of Mont. Cassin, accepted the popedom. 1087. Beneventanum : of Benevento, in August, wherein Guibert was de- posed, and the bishop of Lyons and the abbot of Marseilles were excommunicated. 1088. Fuselense ; of Huzillos, near Palentia, in Spain, wherein the bishop of Compostella was accused of high treason and imprisoned. 1089. Romanum ; of Rome, wherein the pope confirmed the statutes made !>y his predecessors. Melfitanum ; of Melfe, 10th of September, wherein duke Roger did homage to the pope, and sixteen canons were made against simony and the incontinence of clerks. 1089. Santonense ; of Saintes, 4th of November, wherein the bishop of Ole- ron was appointed archbishop of Bordeaux. 1090. Tolosanum ; of Toulouse, in spring, wherein divers abuses were cor- rected, and a legation was sent to Toledo to re-establish religion. 1091. Narbonense; of Narbonne, lyth of March, in favour of the Abbey of Grasse, and against simony. 1091. Beneventanum; of Benevento, 28th of March, against Guibert and his partisans. 1091. Legionense; of Leon, wherein the proceedings of the council of Huzillos in 1088 were annulled, the deposition of the bishop of Compostella was confirmed, and it was ordained that the Lituigy of St Isidore should be made conformable to that of Rome, and that the Gaulish writing should be substituted for that of the Goths in the books of the church. 1091 or 1092. Stampense ; of Etarapes, on the election of the abbot of St. Quentin to the bishoprick of Chartres. 1092, or thereabouts. Suessionense, of Soissons, wherein Roscelin abjured his error concerning the Trinity. 1092. Szabolchense of Szabolchs in Hungary, wherein a code of laws, ecclesiastical and civil, was compiled. 409S. Remense ; of Rheims, before Easter, wherein Robert, earl of Flan. ders, was compelled to resign the appointment of clerks, and pope Urban II promised a bishop to the clergy of Arras. '2,4:2 CHRONOLOGICAL LIST OP COUNCILS. A. D. 1093. Trojanum ; of Troie, llth of March, concerning marriages : the " Truce of God " confirmed. 1093. Cantuariense ; of Canterbury, 4th of November, for the consecration of Anselm, archbishop of that province. On the remonstrance of Thomas, archbishop of York, tlie term " Primatial," instead of " Metropolitan," was inserted in the decree of election. 1094. Rokinghamiae ; of Rockingham Castle, llth and 12th of March, where- in it was decided that the archbishop of Canterbury should not promise obedience to, or request the pall from pope Urban IL without the king's consent. 1094. Moguntinum ; of Mayence, in Midlent. 1094. Constantiense ; of Constance, against simony and incontinence: re. gulations were made for the observance of Easter and Pentecost. 1094. Remense ; of Rheims, 17th of September, on the marriage of king Philip with Bertrade. 1094. Augustodunense; of Autun, 16th of October, wherein the sentence of excommunication was renewed against the emperor Henry and the antipope Guibert, and king Henry was excommunicated for having espoused Bertrade during the life of Bertha, his first wife. 1095. Placentinum ; of Plaisance in Lombardy, from 1st to 7th of March, wherein the empress Praxes complained against her husband, the emperor Henry ; Philip, king of France, obtained a postponement of his sentence until Pentecost ; the emperor of Constantinople demanded aid against the Infidels ; the heresy of Berenger, and the clergy guilty of simony and incontinence were condemned ; and other regulations were made. 1095. AngUcaiium ; of England, in the third week of Lent, against An- selm, archbishop of Canterbury, who had received the pall from Urban II. without the king's consent. 1095. Claromontanum ; of Clermont in Auvergne, from 18th to 28th of No- vember, wherein the councils held by pope Urban at Melfe, Bene- vento, Troie, and Plaisance, were confirmed, and many new canons were made. 1096. Rotomagense ; of Rouen, in February, wherein the decrees of the council of Clermont were confirmed, and otlier canons were made; one of which prohibits the wearing of long hair. 1096. Turonense; of Tours, in the third week of Lent, wherein the decrees of the council of Clermont were confirmed, and the pope refused to absolve king Philip. 1096. Nemausense ; of Nimes, from 6th to 14th of July, wherein the council of Clermont was confirmed, and king Philip was absolved, on pro- mising to relinquish his wife Bertrade. 1097. Hiberniense; of Ireland, on the raising the church of Waterford into a bishoprick. 1097. Sanctoniense ; of Saintes, 2nd of March, wherein it was decreed that fasts should be observed on the eves of the feasts of the Apostles. 1097. Remense ; of Rheims, wherein the abbot of St. Remi was condemned to render obedience to the abbot of Marmoutiers. 1097. Gerundense ; of Gironne, 13th of December, for the maintenance of ecclesiastical liberties. 1098. Romanum; of Rome, 7th of August, by the schismatics, to increase their partisans. 1008. Barense ; of Bari, 1st of October, concerning the Holy Ghost. 1099. Romanum ; of Rome, 25th of April, on discipline. 1099. Audomarense; of St. Onier, 14th of July, on the observance of tlie " Truce of God." 1100. Lambethense; of Lambeth, wherein Maud, daughter of Malcolm, king of Scotland, proved that she had not entered the religious life (the objection oi)posed to her marriage with king Henry I.) by her own choice, or by the vow of her parents. 1100. Valentinum; of Valence, 30th of September, wherein the bishop of Antun was suspended for simonv. 1100. Melphitanum; of Melfe, in October, wherein the town of Ben*< vento was excommunicated. 1100. Pictaviense j of Poitiers, 18th of November, on discipline. CHRONOLOGICAL LIST OF COCNCILa. 243 A. D. 1100. Ansanum ; of Anse, wherein the archbishop of Lyons demanded a subsidy to defray his expenses to Jerusalera, and those who, having assumed the Cross, neglected to fulfil their vow, were excom- municated. 1102. Romanum ; of Rome, in March, wherein the sentence of excom- munication pronounced against the emperor Henry by popes Gregory VII. and Urban II. was renewed, and an anathema was uttered against heresy in general. 1103. Londinense ; of all England, in September, against simony, and on discipline. 1103. Mediolanense ; of Milan, wherein a priest accused the archbishop of simony, and endeavoured to prove his accusation by ordeal. 1104. Romanum; of Rome, in Lent, wherein Bruno, archbishop of Treves, was reprimanded for receiving investiture from the emperor Henry. 1104. Trecense; of Troyes, 2nd of April, wherein the bishop of Senlis was acquitted of the sale of holy orders ; and Godfrey, abbot of Nogent, was named bishop of Amiens. 1104. Balgenctacense ; of Beaugenci, 30th of July, wherein king Philip and Bertrade promised to live separate until they had obtained a dispensation from the pope. 1104. Parisiense; of Paris, 2nd of December, wherein the king and Ber- trade were absolved. 1105. Romanum ; of Rome, 26th of March, wherein the earl of Mellent and his accomplices were excommunicated for supporting the right of the king of England to invest bishops. 1105. .^ , in May, wherein the archbishop of Milan was restored to his see. n05. Quintiliburgense, vel Northusense ; ofthe Abbey of Quedlimbourg, or of Norlhausen in Thuringia, 29th of May, against simony and the incontinence of priests : the " Truce of God" was confirmed, the schismatic bishops were deposed, and king Henry V., who had rebelled against the emperor his father, declared that he had acce|)ted the sceptre against his own will, and was willing to sur- render it. 1105. Remense ; of Rheims, 2nd of July, wherein Odo, abbot of Tournay, was appointed bishop of ( ambr'ay. 1105. Convent us Moguntinus; the Diet of Mayence, assembled on Christ- mas-day, wherein the anathema against the emperor, the anti- pope Giiiliert, and their adherents, was renewed, the former was di'))Osed, and Henry his son crowned by the archbishop of Mayence, on the day of the Epiphany. 1105. Florentinum ; of Florence, against the bishop of that city, who averred that Antichrist was alrea<1y born. 1106. Pictaviense; of Poitiers, 25th of June, wherein the crusade was pub- lished, and other ecclesiastical affairs were transacted 1106. Lexoviense; of Lisieux, in October, assembled by Henry I., king of England. The regidations of this council were rather civil than ecclesiastical, and the lay lords present were more numerous than the bishops. 1103. Guastallense; of Guastalla, on the Po, 22nd of October, wherein it was ordained that the province of Emilia should not continue subject to the metropolitan of Ravenna, favour was shown to the bishops appointed during the schism, and laymen were forbidden to perform investitures. 1107. Trecense; of Troyes, about the feast of the Ascension, wherein Pascal II. exhorted the people to the crusade, the violators ofthe " Truce of God " were excommunicated, and the marriage of Louis le Gros with Lucienne of Rochfort was declared invalid, 1107. Londinense; of London, 1st of August, wherein the homage of bishops was granted to the king, but investiture by cross and ring was forbidden. 1107. lerosolymitanum; of Jerusalera, wherein the patriarch Ebreman was appointed bishop of Cassarea, r2 244? CHRONOLOGICAL LIST OF COUNCILS. A. D. 1108. Londinense ; of London, 24th of May, on discipline. 1108. Beneventanum ; of Benevento, 12th of August, on the investitures and habits of clerks. 1110. Romanum ; of Rome, 7th of March, wherein the decrees against in- vestitures, and the canons forbidding laymen to dispose of the property of the church, were renewed. Councils were also held this year at Clermont in Auvergne, during Pentecost ; at Toulouse, soon afterwards ; and at St. Bennet on Loire, 1st of October. 1110. Cologniense; of Cologne, wherein Guibert, founder of the Monastery of Gemblours, was canonised. 1110. Constantinopolitanum; of Constantinople, against the heresy of the Bogomiles. The emperor Alexis Comnena also published therein a constitution respecting the elections and duties of bishops. 1111. Verulanum; of Veroli, wherein the archcanon of SL Paternus re- cognised the jurisdiction of his diocesan bishop. 1111. Lateranense; of Latran, on the 12th of February, wherein Henry V., instead of resigning the right of investiture as he pre- viously agreed to do, took prisoner the pope, and, on the 11th of April following, compelled him to sign a treaty whereby the regalia were left in possession of the clergy, and the king resumed his right 1112. , from 18th to 23d of March, wherein Pascal II. revoked the privilege of investiture. 1112. Ansanum ; of Anse, wherein the bishops of the province of Sens refused to recognise the jurisdiction of the archbishop of Lyons. 1112. Viennense; of Vienne, Ifith of September, wherein it was declared to be heretical to receive investiture from a layman, and king Henry was anathematised. 1112. Aquense ; of Aix in Provence, wherein it was ordained that the archbishop of Aix should receive the fourth part of all the eccle- siastical revenues of his archbishoprick. 1112, or thereabouts. lerosolymitanum ; of Jerusalem, v/herein the em- peror Henry V. was excommunicated. 111*. Strigoniense ; of Gran, or Strigonia, about January, on discipline. 1114. Vindsoriense ; of "Windsor, 26th of April, wherein Ralph, bishop of Rochester, was elected archbishop of Canterbury. 1114. Cyperanum, or Ceperanum ; of Ceperano, 12th of October, wherein the archbishop of Benevento was deposed, and the pope gave the investitures of the duchies of Calabria and Pouille to William, son of earl Roger. 1114. Legionense; of Leon, 18th of October, on discipline. 1114. Pdlentinum; of Palentia, 25th of October, wherein the marriage of Alfonsus, king of Arragon, was declared to be invalid. 1114. Compostellanum ; of Compostello, 17th of November, on discipline. 1114. Bellovacense ; of Beauvaie, fith of December, wherein the emperor Henry and Thomas of Marly were excommunicated, the decrees touching the conservation of ecclesiastical property and other points of discipline were renewed, 1115. Suessionense ; of Soissons, 6th of January, when the brethren of the Chartreuse were desired to send before the council the bishop of Amiens, who had retired into their house. 1115. Remense ; of Rheims, 28th of March, by the legate Conon, wherein the emperor Henry was again excommunicated, and the bishop of Amiens was sent back to his see. Two other councils were held this year by the same legate ; at Cologne, on the 19th of April, and' at Chalon on Marne, on the 12th of July ; in both of which the emperor was excommunicated; and in the latter several bishops and abbots of Normandy were deposed, but were re- instated on remonstrance made to the pope by king Henry I, of England. 1115. Trenorchiense ; of Tournus, l.^th of August, on a dispute between the canons of St. John of Besangon and the canons of St. Stephen in the same town. I CHRONOLOGICAL LIST OF COUNCILS. 245 1115. Trojanum; of Troie in la Pouille, 24th of August, wherein the " truce of God" was re-established for three years. 1115. Ovetanum; of Oviedo, against robbers and violators of chiirches. 1115. Coloniense : of Cologne, at Christmas, wherein the excommunication against the emperor Henry was renewed. 1115. Syriacum ; of Syria, after Christmas, wherein Arnulph, patriarch of Jerusalem, was deposed. 1116. Lateranense ; of Latran, 5th of March, wherein Pascal II. con- demned the privilege of investiture extorted by the emperor, ar.d his excommunication was confirmed. 1J16. Salisberiense ; of Salisbury, 20th of March, in the presence of king Henry I., wherein an attempt was made to compel Thurstan, archbishop of York, to promise obedience to the archbishop of Canterbury. 1116. Lingonense; between Lux and Til-Chatel, in the diocese of Langres, now of Dijon, 8th of June, against the usurpers of ecclesiastical property. 1116. Divionense; of Dyon, wherein the canons of St. Stephen were or- dained to return to that church, which they had abamioned. 1117. Mediolanense J of Milan, in February, for the reformation of manners. 1117. Beneventanura ; of Benevento, in April, wherein the archbishop of Braga was excommunicated for having crowned the emperor at Rome during the pope's retreat to Mont-Cassin. 1118. Tolosanum ; of Toulouse, about February, wherein it was decided to send aid into Spain to Alfonsus, king of Arragon, who had gained a battle against the Moors on the 6th of December. 1118. Capuanum; of Capua, wherem the emperor Henry and the anti- pope Bourdin were excommunicated. 1118. Rotomagense; of Rouen, 7th of October, or 5th of November, wherein Henry, king of England, treated with the lords and the archbishop of Canterbury concerning the peace of the realm, whilst Geoffry, bishop of Rouen, treated of the afiairs of the church. 1118. Viennense; ofVienne. 1119. Beneventanum ; of Benevento, 10th of March, against those who ravaged the country and despoiled the churches. 1119. Coloniense; of Cologne, wherein the excommunication of the em- peror Henry V. was published. 1119. Fritizlariense ; of Fritzlar in Hessia, 28th of July, wherein the excommunication against the emperor was renewed. 1119, Tolosanum ; of Toulouse, 8th of July, on discipline. 1119. Remense ; of Rheims, from the 19th to the SOth of October, wherein Louis le Gros made complaint respecting Normandy, whereof the king of England had deprived his nephew, and decrees were mate against simony, investitures, the usurpations and incontinence of ecclesiastics, and concerning baptism, unction, and sepulture. 1119. Rotomagense j of Rouen, in November, against the incontinence of priests. 1120. Bellovacense ; of Beauvais, from the 18th to the 29th of October, wherein St. Arnulph of Soissons was canonised. il20L Neopolitanum ; of Naplouse in Palestine, for the reformation of manners, and on discipline. 1122. Suessionense ; of Soissons, wherein Abelard was compelled to burn his book concerning the Trinity. 1122. Vormatiense ; of Worms, 8th of September, wherein the emperor renounced the right of investiture. 1123. Lateranense ; of Latran, the ninth general council, from 18th of March to 5th of April, on discipline. 1124. Several councils were held in France this year by the legate, Peter ot Leoi. , namely, at Chartres, Clermont, Beauvais, and Vienne. 1125. Londinense, or Westmonasteriense ; of Westminster, 8th or 9th of September, on discipline, and against the incontinence of priests. b3 246 qHBONOLOGIOAL LIST OP COUNCILS. A. D, 1127. Wormatiense ; of Worms, in April, on the election of Godfrey arch. bishop of Treves. 1127. Londinense, or Westmonasteriense i of London, or Westminster, for the reformation of manners. 1127, or thereabouts. Nannetense ; of Nantes, wherein the custom of the lord taking the property of a person dying without issue was abolished, and rules were made on discipline. 1127. Trojetanura ; of Troie, in November, wherein the excommunication pronounced against Roger, for assuming the title of duke of Pouille and of Calabria, was confirmed. 1128. Trecense; of Troyes in Champagne, 13th of January, concerning the rule and habit to be given to the Knights Templars. 1128. Ravennense ; of Ravenna, wherein the patriarchs of Aquila and of Venice, or of Grado, were deposed. 1128. Rotomagense ; of Rouen, in October, on discipline. 1128. Papiense; of Pavia, wherein the archbishop of Milan was excom- municated, for having crowned Conrad, king of Italy, as duke of Franconia. 1129. Parisiense; of Paris, on the reformation of monasteries. 1 129. Catalaunense ; of Chalons on Marne, 2nd of February, wherein Henry of Verdun abdicated that bishoprick. 1129. Palentinum ; of Palantia in Leon, in the first week of Lent, on the abuses of the times. 1129. Londinense ; of London, 1st of August, wherein the bishops who had received money from incontinent priests, instead of punishing them, were rebuked. 1130. Aniciense ; of Puy in Velay, about March or April, on the double election of Innocent II. and of Anaclet 11. to the popedoih. 1130. Stampense; of Etampes, in April, on the same subject 1130. Herbipolense j of Wurtzbourg, in October, wherein Innocent II. was recognised as pope. 1130. Claromontanum ; of Clermont in Auvergne, wherein the envoys from king Lothaire were received, and thirteen canons were made. 1130. Carrionense ; in Leon, wherein a judgment was given in favour of the Abbey of Cluni, against the monks of St. Facond in the diocese of Burgos. 1131. Leodiense ; of Liege, 29th of March, wherein Otto, bishop of Halber<- stat was re established. 1131. Remense; of Rheims, 19th of October, wherein the election of pope Innocent was confirmed, and seventeen canons were published, in one of which, canons regular and monks are forbidden to act as pleaders or physicians, and in another tournaments are prohibited. 1131. Moguntinum; of Mayence, wherein Bruno resigned the see of Strasbourg. 1132. Placentinum ; ofPlaisance. 1132. Creissanum ; of Creixan in the territory of Narbonne, 5th of De- cember, wherein a sanctuary was established at Creixan. 1133. Jotrense; of the Abbey of Jouarre in the diocese of Meaux, wherein the murderers of the prior of St Victor were excommunicated. 1134. Pisanum ; of Pisa, 30th of May, wherem Peter, bishop of Leon, was again excommunicated. 1136. Londinense ; of London, in January, on the necessities of the churth and state. 1136. Northamptoniense ; of Northampton, 29th of March, wherein the archdeacon Robert was elected bishop of Exeter. 1136. Burgense ; of Burgos, in October, for the introduction of the Roman ritual in divine service, and to reconcile the kings of Navarre and Castile. 1137. Melfense ; of Melfe, 18th of July, wherein the abbot and monks of Mont-Cassin were reconciled to pope Innocent II. 1138. Londinense ; of London, 13th of December, on discipline. 3139. Lateranense ; of Latran, the tenth general council, 20th of April, for the re-union of the church • thirty canons were made, similar to those of the council of Rheims in 1131. I CHRONOLOGICAL LIST OF COUNCILS. 24? A. D. 1139. Vintoniense ; of Winchester, 29th of August, by Henry of Blois, bishop of Winchester, against king Stephen, his brother, who had required the bishops of Ely, Lincoln, and Salisbury to surrender their castles. 1140. Constantinopolitanum ; of Constantinople, in May, wherein the writings of Constantine Chrysomale were condemned. 1140. Senonense; of Sens, 2nd of June, against the doctrine of Abelard, who was condemned by the pope, as a heretic, on the 16th of July. 1141. Vintoniense ; of Winchester, 7th of April, wherein the empress Maud was recognised as queen of England. 1141. Antiochenum ; of Antioch, 30th of November, wherein the patriarch of Antioch was deposed. 1141. Westmonasteriense ; of Westminster, 7th of December, wherein the bishop of Winchester excused himself for having acknowledged queen Maud, and promised his aid to his brother Stephea 1141. Nugaroliense ; of Nogaro in Armagnac, wherein a dispute between the bishop of Aire and the abbot of St. Sever-Cap.de Gascogne, respecting the church of the new town of Mont Marsan, was de- termined. 1142. Latiniacense ; of Lagny, on a dispute between the monks of Mar- chienne and the bishop of Arras. Raoul, earl of Vermandois, was excommunicated for having married Petronille of Aquitaine during the lifetime of his wife, Eleonora of Champagne. 1142. Londoniense; of London, in Midlent, against the maltreaters of the clergy. 1143. lerosolymitanum, of Jerusalem, during Easter, on articles of faith. 1143. Constantinopolitanum ; of Constantinople, 20th of August, wherein the ordinations of two bishops were declared to be void. !itt - a'pys^w,]-^""-""-'"'"'"'""''- 1144. Romanum; of Rome, wlierein the church of Tours was declared to be the metropolis of all the churches of Bretagne, excepting that of Dol. 1145. Bituricense ; of Bourges, on Christmas day, wherein King Louis the younger declared his intention to assume the Cross. 1146. Vizeliacense ; of Vezelai,31st of March, wherein King Louisassumed the Cross. 1146. Lugduni Clavati, or Laudunense; of Laon, assembled by king Louis, to deliberate upon the preparations for the crusade. 1146. Carnotense ; of Chartres, 21st of April, wherein it was proposed to appoint St. Bernard the chief of the crusade 1147. Constantinopolitanum ; of Constantinople, 26th of February, wherein the patriarch Comas was deposed. 1147. Parisiense ; of Paris, after Easter, on the errors of Gilbert, bishop of Poitiers, respectuig the Trinity. 1147. in December, or early in 1148. Treviense ; of Treves, wherein the writings of St. Hildegarde were examined. 1148. Remense ; of Rheims, 21st of March, wherein many canons were made, and doctrinal points were discussed. 1148. Bambergense ; of Bamberg, on points of doctrine. 1151. liondinense; of London, in Midlent, on discipline. 1152. Balgentiacense ; of Baugenci, 18th of March, wherein the marriage of Louis VII. was declared invalid. 1152. Hibernicum ; at the Monastery of Mellifont in Ireland, after Sep- tember, wherein the archbishopricks of Armagh, Dublin, Cashel, and Tuam were appointed. 1153. Wormatiense i of Worms, during Pentecost, wherein the arch- bishop of Mayence was deposed. 1153. Constantiense ; of Constance, wherein the emperor Frederick was divorced from his wife Adelaide. 1154. Londinense ; of London, during I^nt, wherein the ancient customs contained in the charter of king Edward, and the privileges of the clergy, were revived. 1154. Apud Moretum j of Moret, wherein William, earl of Nevers, wa* r4 248 ClHRONOLOGICAL LIST OP COUNCILS. constrained to arrest the chiefs of those inhabitants of Vetelai, who by his instigation had committed great ofiences against the Abbey of that town. 1155, Suessionense ; of Soissons, 10th of June, wherein king Louis the younger and the barons swore to observe the peace for ten years. 1157. Constantinopolitanum ; of Constantinople, 26th of January, on the celebration of divine service. 1157. Remense; of Rheims, 26th of October, against the Pifres, a sect of Albigensis, and on discipline. 1159. Moguntinum ; of Mayence, after the 1st of October. IIHO. Papiense; of Pavia, 5th of February, in favour of Octavian, or Victor IV., the antipope, and against Alexander III. 1160. Anagninum ; of Anagni, wherein the emperor Frederick was ex- communicated. 1160. Oxoniense ; of Oxford, wherein thirty heretics were condemned. 1160. Nazareth ; wherein Alexander was recognised as pope. 1161, Laudense; of Lodi, from 19th of June to 25th of July, wherein the election of Victor was confirmed. 1161. Apud novum Mercatum and Bellavense; of Neuf-Marche in the diocese of Rouen, and of Beauvais, in July, in both of which Alex- ander III. was recognised as pope, 1161. Tolosanum; of Toulouse, wherein pope Alexander was recognised by the kings of France and England. 1162. Monspeliense ; of Montpelier, 17th of May, wherein the excommuni- cation against Octavian, or the antipope Victor, was renewed. 1162. Westmonasteriense ; of Westminster, !2fith of May, wherein Thomas. a-Becket was elected archbishop of Canterbury. 1163. Turonense; of Tours, 19th of May, against the Manichjeans or Albigenses, and on discipline. 1164. Clarendonense ; an assembly of all the realm at Clarendon, 25th of January, wherein the archbishop of Canterbury and the other bishops promised to observe the royal customs, but subsequently declined to subscribe to them ; whereupon king Henry II. delivered over to the secular power, the priests accused of theft, homicide, and other crimes, — a jurisdiction which was denied by the clergy. 1164. Remense ; of Rheims, in May, concerning aid to be sent to the Holy Land. 1164. Northamptoniense ; of Northampton, 13th of October, wherein the archbishop of Canterbury was condemned as a perjurer and traitor, 1165. Herbipolense ; of Wurtzbourg, 2ord of May, wherein the emjjeror, some bishops, and two envoys from England, swore that they would never recognise pojie Alexander. 1165. Lumbariense ; of Lombers near AIbi, about June, against the Mani. chseans. 1165. Aquisgranense ; of Aix-la-Chapelle, 29th of December, for the canonisation of Charlemagne. 1166. Londinense; of London, wherein the bishops of England appealed to the pope against the legation and the sentences of the arch. bishop of Canterbury, then a refugee in Francfc 1166. Constantinopolitanum; of Constantinople, 11th of April, concerning marriage. 1166. ' . , on discipline and doctrinal points. 1167. Lateranense ; of Latran, before April, wherein the emperor Frederick was again excommunicated, and his subjects were absolved from their allegiance. 1170. Constantinopolitanum; of Constantinople, wherein the propositions of the emperor Manuel Comnena, for the union of the two churches, were rejected. 1171. Armachanum ; of Armagh in Ireland, wherein all the English who were in bondage in that island were released. 1171. Cassiliense; of Cashel, in November, where canons were made to remedy the evils existing in that country. 1172. Abrincatensej of Avranches, 21st of May, wherein king Henry IL CHRONOLOGICAL LIST OP COUNCILS. 249 A, o, was absolved from the murder of Thomas-a-Becket, after swearing to abolish all the unlawful customs established during his reign. 1173. Westmonasteriense ; of Westminster, wherein Richard, prior of Dover, was elected archbishop of Canterbury, the bull for the canonisation of Thomas k-Becket was read, and twenty-seven canons were made on discipline. 1175. Londinense; of I^ndon, at Westminster, 18th of May, on discipline. 1175. Hallense; of Halle, against the inhabitants of Tournay. 1176. Northamptoniense ; of Northampton, 25th of January, wherein the archbishop of York endeavoured to compel the Scotch bishops to acknowledge his jurisdiction. 1176. Londinense; at Westminster, 14th of March, wherem tVie two arch- bishops disputing for ])recedence, a tumult was created ; after the appeasing of which, the arclibishop was condemned to pay a sum of moncv to the legate by whom the council was held. '1177. Northamptoniense; of Northampton, in January, wherein king Henry 11. restored to tlie earl of Leicester hi? lands which had been forfeited, substituted canons regular for canons secular in the church of Waltham, and concerted with the archbishop of Canterbury, the removal of the nuns of Fontevrault toAmbresbury. 1177. Tarsense ; of Tarsus, for the reunion of the Armenians and the Greeks. 1177. Venetum ; of "Venice, 11th of August, wherein the pope pronounced sentence of excommunication against such as should disturb the peace concluded between himself and the emperor. 1178. Saltzburgense ; of Hochenau m the diocese of Saltzbourg, 1st of February, in favour of Alexander III., and against the antipope Calixtus. 1179. Lateuanevse ; of Latran, the eleventh general council, from 5th to 19th of March, on discipline. 1180. Tarragonense ; of Tarragona, from 24th of June to 18th of October, wherein the calculation of the era of Spain was suppressed, and the era or the Incarnation established. 1181. Aniciense and Vasatense ; of Puy, 15th of September, and of Bazas, 8th of December. 1 182. Lemovicense ; of Limoges, on the third Sunday of Lent, on discipline. 1182. Sigtiiense; of Segni in Italv, wherein St. Bruno was canonised. 1184. Veronense; of Verona, from 1st of August to 4th of November, against heretics, and those who rebelled against the temporal authority of the pope ; also on a dispute between the iK)pe and the emperor respecting the patrimony of the countess Maud. 1185, Parisiense; of Paris, in January, wherein Philip Augustus com- manded the prelates to exhort his subjects to make the voyance to Jerusalem. 1185. Londinense ; of London, 18th of March, wherein it was decided that it was more expedient for the king to remain at home to govern his subjects and defend his realm, than to expose his person for the defence of the East. 1185. Spalatense ; of Spalatro in Dalmatia, wherein it was decided what churches were suffragan to that archbishoprick. 1186. Constantinopolitanum ; of Constantinople, on the violation of the canons in the election of certain bishops in the province of Cyzica. 1186. Hibernicum ; of I reland, on the reformation of the clergy, and against the incontinence of priests. 1186. Karrofense; of Charroux, on discipline. 1186. Coloniense ; of Cologne, wherein the canonisation of St. Annon was published. J187. Mosomense ; of Mouson in the diocese of Rheims, on the first Sunday of Lent, wherein numerous persons who refused to acknowledge the authority of the archbishop of Treves were deposed. 1187. Coloniense ; of Cologne, wherein certain donations made to the Abbey of Steinfeld were confirmed, and deliberation was held as to the means of resisting a threatened incursion of the emperor Fre- derick I. L 250 CHRONOLOGICAL LIST OF COUNCILS. A. D. 1188. Many councils were this year held on the subject of the crusades; namely, between Gisors and Trie, from 1:5th to 21st of January, wherein the kings of England and France assumed the cross ; at Mans, soon afterwards, wherein the king of England ordained that every one should, this year, give a tenth of his possessions towards the aid of the Holy Laud ; and at Paris, 27th of March, wherein Philip Augustus made a similar ordinance. 1190. Rotomagense; of Rouen, 11th of February, on discipline 1193. Cantuariense ; of Canterbury, 30th of May, wherein Hubert, bishop of Salisbury, was appointed archbishop of Canterbury. 1198. Compendiense ; of Compeigne, 4th of November, wherein the mar- riage of king Philip Augustus with Ingeburga was declared to be invalid. 1195. Eboracense; of York, 14th and 1.5th of June, on discipline. 1195. Monspeliense ; of Montpelier, in December, wherein, amongst other regulations was one made in favour of those who went into Spain against the infidels. 1196. Parisiense ; of Paris, to examine the validity of the marriage of Philip Augustus with Ingeburga of Denmark. 1198. Senonense; of Sens, against the Poplicans, a sect of Manichasans. 1199. Dalmaticum ; of Dalmatia, for the correction of abuses, and the esta- blishment of the usages of Rome. 1199. Divionense; of Dijon, from 1st to 13th of December, on the marriage of Philip Augustus with queen Ingeburga. 1200. Viennense ; of Vienne in Dauphiny, in January, wherein an interdict was laid upon all the territories subject to the king of France. 1200. Londinense; of all England, wherem was published a decree adopted from the last council of Latran. 1200. Romanum ; of Rome, wherein Cunegonde, the wife of the emperor Henry II., was canonised. 1200. Nigellense ; of Neelle in Vermandois, 7th of September, wherein the interdict imposed in the preceding January was taken off 1201. Suessionense ; of Soissons, from the middle of March to the end of April, on the marriage of Philip Augustus with Ingeburga. 1201. Perthanum; of Perth, for the reformation of manners. 1201. Parisiense; of Paris, wherein Evrard of Nevers was convicted of heresy, and burnt 1204. Meldense; of Meaux, on a peace between the kings of France and England. 1205. Arelatense ; of Aries, wherein regulations were made for the govern- ment of that church. 1206. Cantuariense ; of Lambeth, on discipline. 1209. Montis Limarii, or Montiliense; of Montelimar, early in June, wherein the earl of Toulouse was cited to appear before the council of Valence. 1209. Valentinum ; of Valence, about the middle of June, wherein the earl of Toulouse accepted the conditions imposed by the legate for his absolution. 1209. Sancti CEgidii ; of St Giles in Languedoc, 18th June, wherein the earl of Toulouse was absolved. 1209. Avenionense ; of Avignon, early in September, on discipline. 1210. S. (Egidii ; of St Giles, about the end of September, wherein the earl of Toulouse prayed permission to clear himself of the charge of heresy and of the murder of Peter of Castelnau. 1210. Parisiense; of Paris, in October, wherein fourteen disciples of Aumari were condemned to be burnt, as were also the meta- physical works of Aristotle, translated from the Greek into Latin. 1210. Romanum ; of Rome, in November, wherein the emperor Otto was deposed and excommunicated. 121L Narbonense; of Narbonne, early in January, wherein it was proposed to surrender to the earl of Toulouse his possessions, provided he would expel the heretics from thence, which he refused to do. 1211. Arelatense; of Aries, in February, wherein the earl of Toulouse was excommunicated. 1211. Northamptoniense; of Northampton, wherein king John was excom> CHRONOLOGICAL LIST OF COUNCILS. 251 D> municated by the papal legate. The annals of Beverley attribute this council to the following year. 1212. Parisiense ; of Paris, for the reformation of the clergy. 1212. Apamiense ; of Pamiers, about the end of November, assembled b Simon de Montfort, the chief of the crusade against the Al« bigenses, wherein divers regulations were made for the re-establish* ment of religion, peace, and good manners. 1213w Vaurense ; of Lavaur, about the middle of January, wherein the offers of the king of Arragon, for the reconciliation of the earls of Toulouse, Coniinges, Foix, and Beam, were rejected. 1213. Ad S. Albanum; at St. Albans, in July, wherein king John was reconciled to the prelates and the barons, on swearing to observe the laws of Edward the Confessor and of Henry I. 1213. liondinense ; of London, 25th of August, wherein the clergy were permitted to read the divine service in public, the pope having confirmed king John's absolution. 1214 or 1215. Burdigalense ; of Bordeaux, wherein all persons holding Jews were to compel them to remit usury to those who had taken the cross. It was provided that widows and others should not be compelled to marry against their inclinations. The Lateran decree against heretics and murderers was removed, and regulation;; were made respecting tithes.* 1215. Monspeliense ; of Montpelier, 8th of January, wherein the pope was requested by numerous archbishops and bishops, to give them for their lord, Simon earl of Montford, in lieu of the earl of Toulouse, and forly-six canons were made. 1215. Parisiense ; of Paris, in August, wherein Robert de Cour9on made a statute for the school of Paris. 1415. Lateranensk ; of Latran, from 11th to 30th of November, wherein the eatls of Toulouse, Foix, and Cominges complained against Simon de Montfort for seizing their estates, and against the legates by whom they had been adjudged to him ; an exposition of the faith of the church was made against the Albigenses and other heretics, and seventy canons were made. 1216. Genuense ; of Genes, 6th of April, wherein the decrees of the council of Latran were published. 1216. Melodunense; of Melun: Pope Innocent IIL having excommuni- cated Philip Augustus for favouring his son Louis, who had been called to England to reign in the place of king John, the nobles assembled in this council declared that they did not hold him ex. communicated on that account. 1216. Anglicanum; of Bristol, 11th of November, wherein prince Louis and his adherents were excommunicated. 1222. Oxoniense; of Oxford, about the 11th of June, wherein were made forty-nine canons, conformable to those of the last council of Latran. 1222. Sleswicense ; of Sleswic, on the celibacy of priests. 1222. Constantinopolitanum ; of Constantinople, on thedififferences between the Greek bishops and the Latin bishops of Cyprus. 1223. Rotomagense ; of Rouen, 27th of March, wherein was published an abridgment of the canons of the council of Latran. 1223. Parisiense; of Paris, 6th of July, against the Albigenses. 1224. Monspeliense; of Montpelier, 21st of August, wherein Raymond, earl of Toulouse, prayed to be reconciled to the church, 1225. Parisiense ; of Paris, 15th of May, wherein the Roman legate treated with king Louis on the affairs of England and the Albigenses, when Louis ceded his rights against the English, and marched against the heretics. 1225. Melodunense; of Melun, 8th of November, on ecclesiastical juris- diction. 1225. Bituricense; of Bourges, on the feast of St. Andrew, concerning a dispute between the earl of Toulouse, and Aumaric de Montfort : • Vide Rot. Patent. 16 John. dors. This council has been hitherto un* noticed. Ex inform. T. Hudson Turner, Esq- JMi2 CHRONOLOGICAL LIST OF COUNCILS. A. B. the claim made by the pope, of two pr&l*fiMs in every cathedral, and of places for two monks in every abbey, was disallowed. 1225. Moguntinum ; of Mayence, 10th of December, against the incon- tinence of priests, and simony : the body of Engilbert, archbishop of Cologne, slain by Frederick, earl of Isembourg, was presented before this assembly, who declared him to be a martyr and a saint, and excommunicated his murderer. 1226. Londinense ; at Westminster, 13ih of January, wherein the pope's bull, reserving to himself two prebends in each cathedral, was rejected. 1226. Parisiense; of Parrs, 28th of January, wherein the earl of Toulouse was excommunicated, and his lands were forfeited to the king. 1226. Leodiense; of Liege, in February, wherein the bishops of Munster and Osnaburg were deposed as accomplices in the murder of St. Engilbert. 1226. Cremonense ; of Cremona, during Pentecost, on the extirpation of the heretics from Italy, the affairs of the Holy Land, and the re- union of the towns of Lombardy leagued against the emperor. 1226, or thereabouts. Scoticum ; of Scotland, on discipline. 1227. Trevirense; of Treves, 1st of Manh, on the administration of the sacraments, and the duties of priests and churchmen. 1227. Narbonense ; of Narbonne, during Lent, against the Jews. 1227. Romanum ; of Rome, 18th of November, wherein the excommuni- cation pronounced on the 29th of September, against the emperor, for not proceeding to the Holy Land, was rejieated. 1228. , about the end of Lent, wherein the preceding sentence of excommunication was confiimed. 1228. Lucitanicumj of Portugal, against the infringers of ecclesiastical liberties 1229. Meldense, or Parisiense ; of Meaux, transferred to Paris, wherein Raymond, earl of Toulouse, was reconciled to the church and to the king. 1229. Ilerdense ; of Lerida, 29th of March, on discipline and reformation of the clergy. 1229. Westmonasteriense ; of Westminster, 29th of April, wherein the lay lords refused to grant to the pope a tenth of aH the revenues of England and Ireland, to be employed in the war against the emperor Frederic II. 1229. Turiasonense ; of Taragona in Aragon, 29th of April, wherein the marriage of James I., king of Aragon, with Eleanor of Casti4e was declared to be invalid. 1229. Tolosanum ; of Toulouse, in November, wherein forty.five canons were published for the extinction of heresy and the re-establish- ment of peace. 1230. Tarraconensej or Tarragona, 1st of May, wherein five canons were made. 1231. Rotomagense; of Rouen, on discipline. 1231. Apud Castrum Gonterii ; of Castle Gontier in Anjou, wherein thirty. five canons were made. 1232. Nicaenum ; of Nice, on the jurisdiction of the patriarch, 1232 Londinense; of London, wherein the authors of the ill-treatment which Roman clerks, who had benefices in England, had received, were excommunicated. 1283. Noviomense ; of Noyon, m the first week of Lent : Laudunense ; of Laon,in the week before Passion-week : Apud S. Quintinum ; of St Quintinin Vermandois, at the commencement of September ; and another in the same town, on the third Sunday of Advent, on a difference between the king and the bishop of Beauvais. 1233. Nymphaense ; of Nympha in Bitbynia, from 24th of April to 10th of May, on the procession of the Holy Ghost. 1233, Moguntinum ; of Mayence, before August, against certain heretics, called Stadingues. 12.'W, An assembly at Frankfort, 2nd of February, wherein the form of proceeding against heretics, adopted by Conrad of Marpourg, wa« rejected. J F <5HR0N0L0GICAL LIST OF COUNCILS. ^53 A. J% 1234. Biterrense; of Beziers, 2nd of April, wherein twenty-six canons were made, five of which are against heretics. 12"4. Arelatense; of Aries, 10th of July, against heretics. 12^. Narbonense ; of Narbonne, wherein a rule was made for the inqui- sitors. 1235. Remense; ofRheims, or rather of St. Quintin in Vermandois 23rd of July, concerning certain articles which encroached upon the liberties of the church. 1235. Compendiense ; of Compiegne, 5th of August, on the same subject 1235. Silvanectense ; of Seiilis, 14th of November, wherem an interdict was imposed upon all the king's demesne within the province of Rheims. 1236. Turonense; of Tours, 10th of June, in favour of the Jews. 1237. Ilerdense; of Lerida, in June, against heretics. 1237. Londinense; of London, 19th, 21st, and 22nd of November, wherein the legate Otto proposed thirty-one decrees ; one of which enacted that all acts should from thenceforth be dated on the day, year, and at the place, when and where they were subscribed. 1238. Copriniacense; of Cognac, 12th of April, on discipline. 1238. Londinense: of London, 17th of May, wherein the legate Otto, who had laid an interdict on the town of Oxford, and suspended all the exercises of the University, in consequence of an insult which he had received, demanded satisfaction, which being granted, the in- terdict was removed. 1238. Trevirense; of Treves, on St. Matthews day, wherein forty-five canons were made. 1239. Tarracoiiense ; of Tarragona, 19th of April, wherein five canona were made. 1239. Turonense ; of Tours, wherein twelve canons were published. 1239. ApudS. Quintinum; of St. Quintin, 28th of November, against those who maltreated and imprisoned clerks. 1239. Moguntinum ; of Mayence, on the complaints made by the bishop of Aichstat against the lay-offi'-ers of that church. 1239. Senonense; of Sens, wherein fourteen canons were made concernmg the secular and regular clergy. 1240. Tarraconense ; of Valence in the province of Tarragona, 8th of May, wherein the bishops of that province were forbidden to permit the archbishop of Toledo to exercise any jurisdiction within their dioceses, 1240. Meldense; of Meaux, on the contumacy of the emperor Frederick. 1240. Silvanectance; of Senlis, wherein a twentieth of the ecclesiastical revenues was granted to the pope. 1240. Wigorniense ; of Worcester, 26th of July, wherein a great number of constitutions were published. 1240. Apud Vallem Guidonis; of Laval in the Maine, on discipline. ^ 1241. Oxoniense; of Oxford, 29th of November, wherein it was resolved to send a deputation to the emperor, praying him to leave the elec- tion of the pope to the cardinals. 1242. Tarraconense ; of Tarragona, 13th of May, against heretics, and on discipline. 1243. Biterrense; of Beziers, 18th of April, wherein Raymond, earl of Toulouse, protested against the excommunication of the two Do- minican inquisitors. 1244. Tarraconense; of Tarragona, against such as robbed, ill-treated, or defamed priests. 1244. Londinense; of London, 22nd of February, wherein a subsidy was granted to the king. 1245. Ottioniense ; of Odensee, in Denmark, against the usurpers of eccle- siastical property, and those who contemned the ceremonies of the church. 1245. LuoDUNENSE ; of Lyons, the thirteenth General Council, from 28th of June to 17th of July, wherein the emperor Frederick was deposed, and his subjects were released from their allegiance. 1246. Biterrense ; of Beziers, 19th of April, against heretics, and on di»- cipliue. 254 CHRONOLOGICAL LIST OF COUNCILS. A. D. 1246. Fritzlariense ; of Fritzlar, 30th of May, concerning the clergj'. 1246. Ilerdense } ofl^rida, 19th of October, wherein James, king of Ar- ragon, who had been excommunicated for having caused tne tongue of the bishop of Gironne to be cut out, was reconciled to the church. 1246. Londinensc ; of London, 1st of December, on the demand made by the pope to a third of the revenues of the clergy of England. 1247. Tarraconense ; of Tarragona, 1st of May, wherein excommunication was pronounced against the usurpers of ecclesiastical goods, and it was ordained that such Saracens as were desirous of baptism should abide for some days with the rectors of the church, to prove their conversion. 1247. Stampense; of Etampes, 23rd of August, on the ecclesiastical affairs of the province of Sens. 1247. Coloniense ; of Nuys near Cologne, 4th of October, wherein V/illiam, earl of Flanders, was elected king of the Romans. 1248. Tarraconense; of Tarragona, wherein provision was made for the safety of the goods of the archbishop, and other holders of bene- fices, after their death. 1248. Parisiense ; of Paris, concerning the clergy. 1248. Vratislavieii-se ; of Breslau, in Silesia, wherein a fifth of the revenues of the Polish clergy was granted to the pope for three years. 1248. Valentinum ; of Valence in Dauphiny, 5th of December, wherein canons were made for the preservation of the faith, peace, and ecclesiastical liberty, and the excommunication against the emperor Frederick was renewed. 1248 or 1249. Schoeningiense ; of Schening in Sweden, against incontinent pries Is. 1249. Mildorfianum ; of Muldorf, wherein Otto, duke of Bavaria, was com- pelled to declare against the emperor Frederick II., in favour of William of Holland, his ri\al. 1249. Ultrajectinum ; of Utrecht, wherein Goswin, elected bishop of Utrecht in 1246, was compelled to abdicate. 12.")0. Nicffinum ; of Nicea. 1251. Pruvinense; of Provins, 26th of July, wherein the statutes of the council of Paris in 1248 were renewed. 1251. Insu'.anum ; of L'Isle in Aries, 19th of September, on discipline. 1252. Senonense; of Sens, 1.5th of November, wherein Theobald, earl of Champagne and king of Navarre, was admonished to desist from encroachiiig on the property of the church. 125a Tarraconense ; of Tarragona, 8th of April, on the mode of absolu- tion from excommunication. 1253. Ravennense ; of Ravenna, 28th of April, against the usurpers of ec clesiastical property. 1253. Parisiense ; of Paris, 12th of November, wherein a decree was made for the transfer of the Chapter of the church of Chartres to Mantes. 1253. Salmurien.se; of Sainur, 2nd of December, conccriiing the secular and regular clergy, and against clandestine marriages. 1254. Ad Castrum Gonterii ; of Castle Gontier, before Easter, in favour of the constitution of Gregory IX. 1255. Londinense; of London, 13th of January, against the exactions of the courts of Rome and ot England. 1255. Albiense ; of Albi, in Lent, against heresy, and on discipline 1256. Burdigalense ; of Bordeaux, 18th of April, wherein a constitution of thirteen articles was publi-shed. 1255. Parisiense; of Paris, 1 th of July, wherein a canon of Chartres and his brother were found guilty of murder. 1256. ■ , in February, wherein arbitrators were ap- pointed to decide a dispute between the University and the Friars Preachers. 1256. Senonense, or Parisiense ; of Sens, or Paris, 31st of July, wherein the decision of the arbitrators above-named wa« confirmed. 1256. Senonense; of Sens, 24th of October, wherein it was ordained that the Chapter of Chartres should be transferred to Etampes. I CHRONOLOGICAL LIST OF COUNCILS. S55 A.D. 1257. Londinense ; of London, 22nd of August, against the exactions of the pope and of the king of England. 1257. Danicum ; of Denmark, on the violences committed by the lords against the bishops. 1258. Mertonense; of Merton, 6th of June, for the defence of the liberties of the church of England against the grant of a tenth made by the pope to king Henry III. 125a Rotfiacense; of Ruffec in Poitou, 21st of August, on the temporal interests of the church. 1258. Monspeliense ; of Montpelier, 6th of September, wherein eight canons were made. 1259. Moguntinum; of Mayence, ^on^isHnlinP 1260. Copriniacen»e, of Cognac, j °" discipline. 1260 or 1261. Aralatense ; of Anes, against the Joachimites, and on dis- cipline. 1261. Coloniense.; of Cologne, 12th of March, wherein statutes were made for the regulation of the clergy and monks of Provence. 1261. Parisiense; of Pahs, 10th of April, to implore the aid of Heaven against the conquest made by the Tartars over the Christians. 1261. Lambethense ; of Lambeth, ISth of May, on the same subject. 1261. Londinense and IJeverlacense ; of London, 16th of May ; and of Be- verley, 23rd of May, on the state of the churches of England. 1261. Ravennensej of Ravenna, against the Tartars. 1261. Mogimtinum ; of Mayence, to make preparations for resisting the Tartars, and to make regulations for the increase of divine wor- ship, and the reformation of the clergy. 1262 Apud Pontem in Hiberiiia ; in January, on discipline. 1262. Copriniacense ; of Cognac, wherein seven articles were made. 1263. Parisiense ; of Paris, 18th of November, wherein a hundredth part of the revenues of the clergy of France was granted for five years, in aid of the wars in the Holy Land. ISS*. Nannetense ; of Nantes, 1st of July, wherein nine canons were pub- lished. 1264. Parisiense ; of Paris, £6th of August, against swearers and blas- phemers: a tenth of the revenues of the French clergy was also granted to Charles of Anjou for the conquest of Sicily. 1264. Bononiense; of Bologna, wherein sentence of excommunication was pronounced against the English barons then at variance with king Henry 111. 1265 or 1266. Northamptoniense ; of Northampton, wlierein sentence of excommunication was pronounced against all bishops and clerks who had favoured Simon Montfort against Henry III. According to the chronicle of Dunstable, this council was held on the feast of St. Nicholas, 1265 ; but according to the annals of Evesham, in the quinzaine of Easter, 1266. 1266. Coloniense; of Cologne, 10th of May, against the injustice and violence which had been committed with impunity for fifteen years during the vacancy of the imperial throne. 1266. Bremense j of Bremen, in November, against the Incontinence of clerks, and plurality of benefices. 1267. Viennense ; of Vienna in Austria, 10th of May, on the same subject as the council of Cologne in 1266. 1267. Ad Pontem Audomari ; of Pont- Audemar, 30th August, on discipline. 1268. Vratislaviense, of Breslau, 2nd of February, wherein the legate preached the crusade in aid of the Holy Land. 1268. Londinense j of London, 16th of April, wherein a decree was pub- lished to remedy the disorders occasioned by the civil war, and to carry into execution the canons which had previously not beeo fully observed. 1268. Apud Castrum Gonterii ; at Castle Gontier, 23rd of July, wherein seven canons were made. 1269. Senononee; of Sens, 2oth of October, on discipline. 1270. Compendiense ; ofCompiegne, 19th of May, against the U8uri)ers of the goods of the church. ^56 CHRONOLOGICAL LIST OF COUNCILS. 1270. Avenionense ; of Avignon, 15th of July, wherein eight regulation! were made relative to the clergy. 1271. Langesiacum; of Langei in Touraine, about the^ end of January, C«n .^iQ/.inlinn 1271. Apud S. Quintinum ; of St. Quintin in Picardy, f °" aiscipime. 1273. Redonense; of Renncs, 22nd of May, J 1274. LuGDUNENSE, of Lyous : the fourteenth General Council, from 7th May to 17th of July, wherein twenty constitutions were published concerning the elections of bishops and the ordinations of clerks ; the Greek and Latin churches were re-united, and many other canons were made, and discussion was held on the affairs of the Holy Land, and the reformation of manners. 1274. Saltzburgense ; of Saltzburg, wherein the constitutions of the pre- ceding council were published, and twenty-four other rules were made. 1275. Constantinopolitanum ; of Constantinople, 26th of May, where John Veccus was elected patriarch of Constantinople. 1275. Arelatense ; of Aries, on discipline. 1275. Lundiense ; of Lunden in Denmark, wherein the interdict which had been imposed upon that kingdom for nine years was taken ofifl 1276. Salmuriense; of Samur, 31st of August, wherein fourteen canons were made. 1276. Bituricense ; of Bourges, 13th of September, wherein articles were published for the maintenance of ecclesiastical jurisdiction and mimunity. 1277. Constantinopolitanum ; of Constantinople, about April, wherein a profession of faith was made, conformable to that of the church ot Rome. 1277. ——.—— , 16th of July, wherein the opponents of the union of the two churches were excommunicated. 1278. Langensiense ; of Langei, wherein a decree of sixteen articles was made. 1278. Compendiense ; of Compiegne, 9th of April, wherein a decree was made against the Chapters of cathedrals, who assumed the right of imposing an interdict on towns for the preservation of their liberties. 1279. Apud Pontem Audomari; at Pont-Audomar, on the observance of Easter, the repairs of churches, &c. 1279. Biterense; of Beziers, 4th of May, wherein it was ordained that the archbishop of Narbonne should proceed to the next parliament in France to complain of the encroachment of the secular over the ecclesiastical power, concerning fiefs, service of war, &c., and to demand the conservation of their liberties and privileges. 1279. Avenionense ; of Avignon, 17th of May, against the usurpation of ecclesiastical property, violence committed against the clergy, and contempt ot excommunications. 1279. Redingense : of Reading, 30th of July, wherein the constitutions of the council of Latran in 1215, and of London in 1268, were renewed. 1279. Budense; of Buda in Hungary, wherein numerous constitutions were made. 1279. Andegavense; of Angers, 22nd of October, wherein four canons were made. 1280. Bituricense ; of Bourges, in April, wherein the clergy were forbidden to exercise many trades therein enumerated. 1280. Constantinopolitanum ; of Constantinople, 3rd of May, on points of doctrine. 1380. Senonense ; of Sens, 25th of September, on the violence committed by the lord of Amboise and Chauraont against the Abbey of Pontlevoi. 1281. Coloniense ; of Cologne, on discipline. 1281. Saltzburgense; of .Saltzbourg, for the reformation of abuses. 1281. Lambethense; of Lambeth, 10th of October, wherein the decrees of the last council of Lyons, and the constitutions of the councils of London in 1268, and of Lambeth in 1261, were renewed. I CHRONOLOGICAL LIST OF COUNCILS. 257 1281. Parisiense ; of Paris, in December, wherein complaint was made of religious mendicants who preached and heard confessions. 1282. Londinense; of London, 1st of March, for the release of Almaric de Montfort, the chaplain of pope Martin IV., arrested by the English whilst conducting his sister, the wife of the Prince of Wales, to hei husband. 1282. Tarraconense ; of Tarragona, 22nd of March, wherein seven canons were made ; one of which prohibits clerks to wear gold or silver buttons, and another. Christians to dwell with Jews. 1282. Avenionense; of Avignon, wherein ten canons were published. 1282. Santonense; of Saintes, wherein the bishop of that diocese com- plained that the bodies of excommunicated persons were interred in the churchyards, 1282. Turonense ; of Tours, 3rd of August, wherein many abuses were condemned. 1282. Aquileiense ; of Aquila, 14th of December, on discipline. 1283. Constantinopolitanum ; of Constantinople, in January, wherein the patriarch John Veccus was condemned by the schismatics. 1283. — ', on the morrow ol Easter, wherein all the bishops who had been concerned in the union of the two churches were condemned. 1284. Melfitanum ; of Melfa, 28th of March, wherein a constitution of nine articles was made. 128.5. Lancisciense ; of Lencici in Poland, 6th of January, wherein Henry IV., duke of Silesia, was excommunicated. 1285. Constantinopolitum ; of Constantinople, on points of doctrine. 128a Regiense ; of Riez, 14th of February, wherein twenty-three canons were made ; one of which ordains prayers for the deliverance of Charles, earl of Provence and king of Sicily. 1286. Londinense ; of London, 30th of April, on points of doctrine. 1286. Ravennense; of Ravenna, 8th of July, wherein a constitution of nine articles was published ; one of which condemns the practice introduced by the laity, of inviting jongleurs and buffoons when they were knighted or married. 1286. Matisconense ; of Mascon, in July, on discipline. 1286. Bituricense ; of Bourges, 19th of September, wherein articles were made to carry into execution the proceedings of previous councils. 1286. Naumburgense ; of Nauiuburg, against those who imprisoned bishops and clerks. 1287. Herbipolense ; of Wurtzburg, 18th of March, wherein regulations were made to remedy the disorders in the church of Germany, and the pope obtained a levy of the tenth penny on all ecclesiastical property. 1287. Exoniense ; of Exeter, 16th of April, wherein constitutions were made relative to the sacraments and other matters. 1287. Mediolanense ; of Milan, 12th of September, wherein the observation of the constitutions of the popes and the laws of the emperor Frederick II. against heretics, were enforced. 1287. Remense ; of Rheims, 1st of October, by the bishops of that diocese, on the subject of their privileges. 1287. Saltzburgense J of Saltzburg, on the grant of a tenth of ecclesiastical property in aid of the Holy Land. 1288. Insulanum ; of L'Isle in Aries, wherein the statutes of many other councils in the same province were published. 1288. Saltzburgense; of Saltzburg, 11th of November, wherein tablets were presented to each bishop, containing an anathema against the clerks who administered the affairs of secular princes, and forbidding the bishops to render homage to the lay lord of the province. 1290. Nugariolense ; of Nogaro in Armagnac, 29th of August, wherein ten canons were made, chiefly respecting excommunications and excommunicated persons. 1S91. Saltzburgense; of Saltzburg, on he means of aiding the Holy Land. 258 CHRONOLOGICAL LIST OF COUNCILS. k. D. 1291. Mediolaneiise ; of Milan, 27th of November, for the recovery of the Holy Land, which had been utterly lost by the taking of Acre on the 18th of May in that year. 1291. Londinense ; of London, wherein a decree was passed against the Jews. 1292. Tarraconense ; of Tarragona, 15th of March, on discipline. 1292. Bremense ; of Bremen, 17th of March, against those who impri- soned bishops. 1292. Cicestrense; of Chichester, wherein seven statutes were made j one of which forbids the depasturing of cattle in churchyards. 1292. Aschaffemburgense ; of Aschaffemburg, 15th of September, on dis- cipline. 1294. Salmuriense; of Saumur, 9th of March, wherein five statutes were made ; one of which prohibits the imposition of pecuniary penances in confession. 1294. Tarraconense ; of Tarragona, wherein a constitution was made in six articles, the fourth of which forbids the repast which pa- rishioners were on certain days accustomed to demand of their pastors. 1297. Londinense ; of London, 14th of January, on the demand made by king Edward for a subsidy. 1297. Constantinopolitanum ; of Constantinople, respecting an anathema which the patriarch Athanasius had pronounced against the emperor. 1298. Nicosiense ; of Nicosia in Cyprus, 23rd of September, wherein a constitution was published on the administration of the sacra- ments and on discipline. 1299. Rotomagense ; of Rouen, 18th of June, on discipline. 1299. Biterense ; of Beziers, 29th of November, on a dispute between the archbishop and the viscount of Narbonne. 1299. Constantinopolitanum ; of Constantinople, by order of the emperor Andronicus, to annul the marriage of Alexis, his nephew, with the daughter of an Iberian noble : the marriage was, however, declared to be valid. 1300. Cantuariense ; of Canterbury, 13th of June, on the powers of the religious mendicants in the administration of the sacraments, &c. 1300. Mertonense ; of Merton, on tythes. 1300. Auscitanum ; of Auch, on freedom of elections, &c. 1301. Melodunense; of Melun, 21st of January, on discipline 1301. Remense ; of Rheims, 22nd of November, chiefly concerning clerks who should be called to secular tribunals. 1302. Apud Pennam Fidelem ; of Pegna-Fiel, 13th of May, on discipline. 1302. Parisiense ; of Paris, 10th of April, assembled by Philip le Bel, who had imprisoned the bishop of Pamiers, on the subject of a bull sent to him by pope Boniface VIII. in favour of that prelate. 1302. Remense; of Rheims, Soth of September, against the proceedings of the Chapters of cathedrals. 1302. Romanum ; of Rome, 30th of October, wherein pope Boniface threatened Philip le Bel, but did not carry his menaces into effect. In this council was composed the famous decretal, Unam Sanctam, tending to prove that the temporal power is inferior to the spiritual, and that the pope possesses the right of appointing, correcting, and deposing sovereigns. 1303. Compendiense ; of Compiegne, 4th of January. 1303. Parisiense ; of Paris, 12th of March, wherein the pope was accused of heresy, simony, and other crimes. 1303. • , 13th of June, wherein the accusations against the pope were repeated ; and before the month of September the king obtained upwards of seven hundred acts of appeal, consent and adhesion, from ecclesiastical bodies, bishops, and others, Boniface died of chagrin on the 11th of October, 1303, and this famous dispute between Philip le Bel and the pope was amicably terminated by his successor Benedict XI. CHRONOLOGICAL LIST OF COUNCILS. 259 Nugaroliense ; of Nogaro in Armagnac, 2nd of De-^ ceraber, > on discipline, Cameracense ; of Cambray, 27th of December, J Tarraconense ; of Tarragona, 22nd of February. Loiidinense ; of London, from 15th of September to 5th of Oc- tober, assembled by Edward I. to consider the means of establish- ing a lasting peace between England and Scotland, Aqiiileiense ; of Aquila, 30th and 31st of January, on discipline. 1307. Coloniense ; of Cologne, 20th of February, against the Begards, the infringers of the liberties of the church, and on discipline. \M7. Tarraconense ; of Tarragona. \o07. Sisense; of Sis in Armenia, to cement the union between the churches of Armenia and Rome. 1308. Auscitanum ; of Auch, 26th of November, wherein six articles were published concerning the clergy. 1309. Budense ; of Buda in Hungary, 7th of May, in favour of Charles, or Charobert, king of Hungary. 1309. Posoniense ; of Presburg, l ^\^oinli„(^ 1309. Udwardense; of Udward in the diocese of Strigonia, J °" <"sc'P"ne. 1310. Utinense; of Udine in the Friol, 9th of February, wherein the statute of the council of Aquila in 1307 was confirmed. 1310. Coloniense; of Cologne, 9th of March on discipline. 1310. Saltzburgense ; of Saltzburg, in Lent, to regulate the payment of the tenth demanded by the pope for two years, and to explain some statutes of preceding councils. 1310. Trevirense; of Treves, 28th of April, wherein 114 statutes were published. 1310. Moguntinum; of Mayence, 11th of May, wherein an abridgement was made of the acts of preceding councils, and the affairs of the Templars were treated of. 1310. Ravennense; of Ravenna, 17th of June, ") for the examination of 1310. Parisiense; of Paris, from 11th to 26th of f the accusations pre- October, i ferred against the 1310. Salmanticense ; of Salamanca, 21st of Oc- /"Templars, some of tober, I whom were found 1310. Silvanectense ; of Senlis, J guilty. 1311. Ravennense ; of Ravenna, from 17th to Slst June, 7 „„ j:e„;„i:„o 1311. Bergomense ; of Bergama, 5th of July, j °" aisciP'»ne- 1311 and 1312. Viennense ; of Vienne in Dauphiny, the fifteenth General Council. The first session was held on the 16th of October ; in the second session, Srd of April, 1312, the pope published the suppres- sion of the Order of Templars, reserving to the church the disposal of their persons and possessions ; he also declared that pope Boni- face VIIL, whom Philip le Bel had prosecuted as a heretic, had always been a Catholic. Some doctrinal points were discussed, the Begards and Beguins were condemned, and various constitu- tions were made for the regulation of the clergy and religious affairs. In the third session, held on the 6th of May, a tenth was granted in aid of the crusade. 1313. Magdeburgense ; of Magdeburg, 7th of March, on discipline. 1314. Parisiense; of Paris, 7th of May, wherein a decree of twelve articles was made; the fourth of which forbids ecclesiastical judges to use vague and general citations. 1314. Ravennense; of Ravenna, 10th of October, ^ 1315. Salmariense; of Saumur, 9th of May, >on discipline. 131.5. Nugaroliense; of Nogaro in Armagnac, J 1315. Silvanectense; of Senlis, in October, wlierein the bishop of Chalons, who had been imprisoned by king Louis, on suspicion of being accessory to the death of Philip le Bel, was released, and his possessions were restored to him. 1316. Adanense ; of Adena in Armenia, wherein the decrees of the council of Sis, for the reunion of the churohes, was confirmed. 1317. Tarraconense ; of Tarragona, 2'2nd of February, 7 ,. ■ ,- „ 1317. Ravennense J of Raveiuia, 27th of October, j "" discipline. S2 260 CHRONOLOGICAL LIST OF COUNCILS. 1S18. Silvanectense ; of Senlis, 27th of March, against usurpers of the goods of the church. 1318. Csesaraugustanum ; of Saragossa, 13th of December, wherein the erection of that city into an archbishopric was published. 1320. Senonense ; of Sens, 22nd of May. ^ 1320. Hallense; of Halle, ^ on discipline. 1321. Londinense; of London, in December, j 1322. Borgolii ; of Borgolio, 14th of March, wherein Matthew Visconti was excommunicated. 1322. Apud Vallem Oleti ; of ValladoTid, 2nd of August, on discipline. 1322. Magdeburgense ; of Magdeburg, wherein a statute was made for the defence of the clergy. 1322. Coloniense; of Cologne, 31st of October, wherein the synodal statutes, made for the diocese of Cologne in l's;66, were renewed. 1324. Parisiense ; of Paris, 3rd of March, wherein a statute was published, which ordains that every bishop shall exhort his people to fast on the eve of the Holy Sacrament 1324. Toletanum ; of Toulouse, 21st of November, wherein eight canons were published ; the second of which forbids clerks to shave oftener than once a month. 1326. Silvanectense ; of Senlis, 11th of April, wherein seven statutes were published. 1326. Avenionense; of Avignon, 18th of June, chiefly concerning the tem- poral goods and jurisdiction of the church. 1326. Complutense ; of Alcala in New Castile, 2Sth of June. 1326. Marciacense ; of Marciac in the diocese of Auch, 8th of December, wherein fifty-six canons were published. 1327. Roffiacense ; of Ruffec in Poitou, 21st of January. 1327. Avenionense ; of Avignon, against the antipope Peter de Corbifere. 1329. Londinense; of London, in February, wherein a constitution of nine articles was published. 1329. Compendiense ; of Compiegne, 8th of September, on discipline. 1329. Councils were held at Paris, in December, to determine the limits o the royal and ecclesiastical jurisdictions. 1330. Lambethense ; of Lambeth, wherein was published a constitution oi ten articles ; the ninth of which forbids the appointment of any hermit without the permission of the bishop of the diocese. 1330. Charnense ; of Kherna in Armenia, wherein the church of Armenia ] promised obedience to the pope, as supreme head of the church. 1330. Marciacense ; of Marciac, 6th of December, against the murderers of the bishop of Aire. 1335. Salmaticense ; of Salamanca, 24th of May, ") 1335. Pratense; of the Priory of Pr^,or Bonne Nouvelle,C„„ /i5c„«,^i!r.o near Rouen, ended 1 1th of September, ( °" aiscipune. 1336. Bituricense ; of Bourges, ended 17th of October, J 1336. Apud Castrum Gonterii ; of Castle Gontier, 20th of November, chiefly concerning the jurisdiction of the church, and its temporal possessions. 1337. Avenionense ; of Avignon, ended 3rd of September, wherein was pub- lished a decree of sixty-nine articles. 1337. Trevirense ; of Treves, concerning the clergy. 1339. Toletanum ; of Toledo, 19th of May, on discipline. 1340. Nicosiense ; of Nicosia in Cyprus, 17th of January, wherein were published a confession of faith and a constitution on discipline. 1340. Saltzburgense ; of Saltzburg, wherein a priest was degraded. 1341. Constantinopolitanum ; of Constantinople, 11th of June> on points of doctrine. 1341. Cantuariense; of Canterbury, on discipline. 1342. Salmuriense; of Saumur, wherein thirty.two canons were made; the sixth of which forbids the holding of pleas in churches, or their vestibules. 1342. Londinense i of liondon, 10th of October, on ecclesiastical juris, diction. CHRONOLOGICAL LIST OF COUNCILS. 261 A. D. 1:34.'5. Londinense ; of London, 19th of March, wherein seventeen canons were made against existing abuses. 1344. Magdeburgense ; of Magdeburg, 13th of June, for the defence of ecclesiastical privileges. 1314. Noviomense; of Noyon, 26th of July, on ecclesiastical jurisdiction. ISH or 1345. Armenumj of Armenia, on the errors of the church of Armenia. 1315. Constantinopolitanum ; of Constantinople, against the Palamites. 1S47. Parisiense ; of Paris, from 9th to 14th of March, on ecclesiastical jurisdiction, &c. 134r7. Toletanum, or Complutense ; of Toledo, or of Alcala in New Castile, ended 24th of April, wherein fourteen statutes were made. 1347. Constantinopolitanum; of Constantinople, wherein the patriarch John of Apri was deposed. 1S50. Patavinum; of Padua, for the reformation of manners. 1351. Dublinense ; of Dublin, in March, on discipline. 1351. Beterrense ; of Beziers, 7th of November, wherein thirty-two canons were made. 13/55. Pragense ; of Prague, wherein sixty-eight canons were published. 1355. Toletanum; of Toledo, 1st of October, wherein two articles were published; the first of which declares that the constitutions of the province of Toledo do not oblige " ad cnlpam," but only ad pcenam, unless they expressly declare to the contrary. 1356. Londinense; of London, from 16th to 24th of May, wherein a tenth of the revenues of the clergy was granted to the king for one year. 1335. Aptense ; of Apt, 13th of May. 1366. Andegavense; of Angers, 12th of March, on discipline, 1367. Eboracense, of York, wherein ten canons were made 1368. Vaurense ; of Lavaur, from 27th to 31st of May, wherein was publi«hed a code of constitutions, chiefly adopted from those of the councils of Avignon in 1326 and 1337. 1370. Magdeburgense; of Magdeburg, wherein the ancient statutes of that province were renewed. 1374. Narbonense ; of Narbonne, from 15th to 24th of April, where- in were made twenty-eight canons, chiefly adopted from those of Lavaur in 1368. 1375. Uniejoviense ; of Winuwski, to afford aid to the pope against the sul- tan Amurat, who menaced Italy. 1380. Saltzburgense ; of Saltzburg, in July. 1380 and 1381. Salmanticense ; of Medina del Campo in the diocese of Salamanca, from 23rd of November to 19th of May, to decide between the two competitors for the popedom. Urban VL and Clement VI L 1381. Pragense ; of Prague, 29th of April, wherein seven statutes were compiled to interpret those of the archbishop Ernest published in 1355. 1382. Londinense; of London, in May, 7 against the Wickliffites or 1382. Oxoniense ; of Oxford, 18th of November, J Lollards. 1383. Cameracense; of Cambray, 1st of October, in favour of Clement VIL 1386. Saltzburgense ; of Saltzbourg, in January, on discipline 1387. Moguntinum ; of Mayence, wherein thirty-six heretics were con- demned to be burnt. 1388. Palentium ; of Palentia in Spain, 4th of October, on discipline. 1S88. Panormitanum ; of Palermo, 10th of November, for the reformation of the clergy. 1390. Coloniense ; of Cologne, 16th of September, wherein the ancient sta. tutes of the province were renewed. 139L Londinense ; of London, 28th of April, wherein the constitution ot Robert Winchelsea for preventing the encroachment of stipendiary priests on the rights of the curates was renewed. 1392. Pragense ; of Prague, 17th of June, wherein secular judges were for- bidden to hinder criminals condemned to death from receiving the Eucharist, if they wished it s3 262 CHRONOLOGICAL LIST OF COUNCILS. A. D. 1392. Trajectinum ; of Utrecht, SOth of September, wherein a pretended bishop was degraded. 1S95. Parisiense; the first national council of France, 4th of February, oi the means of ending the schism in the church. 1396. Arbogense ; of Arbogen in Swetien, on discipline. 1397. Londinense ; of London, 19th of February, against the Wickliffites. 1398. Parisiense; the second national council of France, assembled 22nd of May. In the second session, in July, it was lefOlved by those present to withdraw their obedience from pope Benedict 1401. Londinense; of London, from iJGth of January to 8th of March, against the Wickliffites. 1404. Parisiense ; of Paris, 21st of October, wherein eight articles were made for the conservaticHi of the privileges of the church during the schi.sm. 1406. Hammaburgense ; of Hamburgh, wherein the idea that " to die in the habit of St. Francis was to be assured of life eternal " was con- demned. 1406. Parisiense; of all the clergy of France, convened on the feast of St. Martin, and ended on the 16th of January ensuing, for the ter- mination of the schism. It was decided to convene a general council, and to withdraw from their obedience to pope Benedict. 1408. Remense ; of Rheims, 28th of April, on the means of remedying the disorders caused by the schism, and on disciplme. 1408. Londinense; of London, 23rd of July, wherein the clergy of England, Scotland, and Ireland engaged to withdraw their obedience from Gregory XII., and to join the cardinals who had convoked the council of Pisa. 1408. Parisiense ; the third general council of France, held at Paris, from 11th of August to 5th of November, on the conduct of the French church during the neutrality. On the SOth of October those pre- lates who adhered to Benedict XIII. were declared to be abettors of the schism, the bearers of a bull from that pope were ignomini- ously punished, and prelates and other deputies were named to assist at the council of Pisa. 1408. Perpiniacense ; of Perpignan, wherein pope Benedict was, tn 1st of February, 1409, persuaded to send nuncios to Gregory XIL and his cardinals then holding a council at Pisa. 1409. Francofurtense ; of Frankfort, about the Epiphany, to invite the prelates and princes of Germany to the council of Pisa. 1409. Oxoniense; of Oxford, 14th of January, wherein rules were made for the preachers and professors of the Universities on account of the new opinions of WicklifF. 1409. Florentinum ; of Florence, in February, wherein the decree of that republic for the withdrawal of obedience from Gregory XII. was confirmed. 1409. Pisanum ; of Pisa, from 25th of March to 7th of August. In the fourth session, held 30th of March, the rival popes, not appearing, were declared to be contumacious in the cause of the faith and of the schism ; and on the 5th of June they were declared to be schismatics, heretics, and perjurors, and were deposed. On the 26th of June, Peter of Candia, cardinal of Milan, was elected pope under the name of Alexander V., who confirmed all the proceed- ings of the cardinals from the 8th of May, 1408. 1409. Aquileiense ; of Austria, near Udine, in the diocese of Aquila, during the sitting of the council of Pisa, wherein the pretended pope Gregory XII. pronounced sentence against Peter de Luna, and against Alexander V., Peter of Candia, whom he declared to be schismatics, and their elections null and sacrilegious. 1410. Salmanticense ; of Salamanca, in favour of Benedict XIII. 1412 and 1413. Romanum ; of Rome, from the end of 1412, to 18th oF June, 1413, against the writings of Wickliff 1413. Londinense ; of London, ended 26th of June, against Sir John Old- castle, chief of the Lollards. CHRONOLOGICAL LIST OF COUNCILS. 268 A. D. 1414. CoNSTANTiENSE ; of Constance, the seventeenth General Council. The first session was held on the 16th of November, wherein it waa decided that the deputies and lay d2. Nazareth, llfiO. Latopolitanum, 347. 1344. 1370. 14.52. Nemausense, 389. Laudense, 1161. Manaschiertense, 687. 1096. 268 ALPHABETICAL LIST OP COUNCILS. Neocffisareense, 314. Patavium, 1350. Romanum, 196L 197. 315. 358. Paterkavense, 1510. 251. 256. 258. Neopolitanum, 1120. Apud Pennam Fidelem, 260. 313. 342. Nesterfieldense, 703. 1302. 349. 352. 358. In Neustria, 878. Pergamenum, 152. 364. 36a 367. Nic£enum, f 325.1 [787.] 1250. 1232. Perpiniacense, 1408. 369. 372. 374. Persicum, 499. 644. 875. 377. 378. Nicomediense, 365. 553. 379. 382. 38a Nicopolitanum, 372. Perthanum, 1201. S90. 400. 430. Nicosiense, 1298. Pharense, 664. 431. 433. 439. 1340. Philadelphiense, 242. 444. 445. 447. Niddanum, 705. Pictaviense, 590. 449. 450. 451. Nigellense, 1200. llOa 1000. 1023. 45a 462. 465. Northamptoniense, 1073. 1074. 1078. 485. 488. 495. 1136. 1164. 1176. 1106. 496. 499. 601. 1177. 1211. 1265. Pisanum, 1134. 1409. 502. 503. 504. Noviomagense, 830. 1511. 530. 531. 534. 1018. Pistense, 861. 864. 684. 590. 591. Noviomense, 814. 869. 595. 600. 601. 1233. 1344. Placentinum, 1095. 606. 610. 640. Apud Novum Merca- 1132. 641. 648. 650. tum, 1161. Poldense, 1001. 667. 679. 680. Nugaroliense, 1141. Pontigonense, 876. 704. 721, 731. 1290. 1303. 1315. De Portu, 887. 732. 743. 745. In Numidia, 348. Pragen8e,1355. 1381. 769. 774. 799. Nymphaense, 1233. 1392. 1421. 800. 8ia 82a Nyssenum, 375. Pratense, 1335. 82a 84S. 85a Pruvinense, 1251. 860. 861. 862. O. Ptolemaidense, 411. 863. 868. 872. Apud Vallem Oleti, Puzense, 375. 875. 87a 877. 1329. 878 879. 896. Apud Openheim, 1076. Q. 898. 949. 963. Osboriense, 1062. Ad Quercum, 403. 964. 967. 968. Oscense, 598. Quintiliburgense, 1085. 969. 971. 975. Othoniense, 1245. 1105. 989. 996. 998. Ovetanum, 877. 1115. Apud S. Quintinum, 1000. 1001. 1002. Oxoniense, 11(>0. 1239. 1271. 1007. 1027. 103a 1222. 1241. 1382. 1044. 1047. 1049. 1409. R. 1050. 1051. 105a Ratisbonense, 768. 1057. 1059. 106L P. 792. 799. 932. 106a 1065. 1070. Paderbornense, 777. Ravennatense, 419. 1072. 1074. 1075. 780. 782. 785. 877. 1076. 1078. 1079. Palentinum, 1114. Ravennense, 898. 1080. 1081. 108a 1129. 1388. 967. 968. 998. 1084. 1085. 1089. Palithense, 1029. 1014. 101& 1128. 1098. 1099. 1102. Pampeloneiise, 1023. 1253. 1261. 1286. 1104. 1105. 1110. Panormitanum, 1388. 1310. 1311. 1314. 1144. 1200. 12ia Papiense, 1128. 1160. 1317. 874. 1227. 1228. ISOi Parisiense,360. 551. Redingense, 1279. 1412. 567. 573. 577. Redonense, 1273. Rotomagense, 689. 615. 825. 829. Regiense, 439. 1986 1049. 1055. 1072. 846. 849. 853. Remense, 625. 874. 1073. 1074. 109a 1024. 1050. 1104. 893. 900. 1302. 1118. 1119. 1128. 1147. 1185. 1196. 923. 975. 987. 1190. 1223. 1231. 1201. 1210. 1212. 988. 991. 993. 1299. 1445. 1215. 1223. 1225. 1015. 1049. 1093. Rotonense, 848. 1226. 1229. 1248. 1094. 1097. 1105. 1253. 1255. 1256. 1115. 1119. 1131. 1261. 1263. 1264. 1148L 1157. 1164: 'S. 1281. 1302. 1303. 1235. 1287. 1408. Salegunstadiense, 1309. 1310. 1314. Rigense, 1429. 1022. 1324. 1347. 1395. Roffiacense, 1258. Salisberiense, Ilia 1398. 1404. 1406. 1327. Salmanticense. i3ia 1408. 1429. 1328. Rokliingamiae, 1094. 1335. 1380. 1410. I ALPHABETICAL LIST OP COUNCILS. 269 k 1253. 1315. 107& 807. 1281. 1291. 1380. 1418. 562. 1097. Salmuriense, 1276. 1294. 1342. Salonitanum, Saltzburgense, 1178. 1274. 1287. 1288. 1310. 1340. 1386. 1451. 1490. Sangarense, 393. Santonense, 1081. lOi 1282. Sardicense, 347. In Sardinia, 521. Sauriciacum, 590. Schirvanum, 864. Schceningiense, 1248. Scoticum, 1226. Seleuciense, 359. 410. 485. 576. Senense, 1058. 1423. Senonense, 60L 846. 1048. 1140. 1239. 1252. 1256. 1269. 1280. 1320. 1485. Septimunicum, 418. Sidense, 391. Sidonense, 511. Signiense, J 182. Silvanectense, 873. 988. 12a5. 1310. 1315. 1318. 1326. Sipontinum, 1050. Sirmiense, 351. 357. 358. Sisense, 1307. Sleswicense, 1061. 1222. Spalatense, 870. 1059. 1069. 1075. 1185. Stampense, 1091. 1130. 1247. Stramiacense, 835. Stnngoniense, 1114. Suessionense, 744. 861. 862. 866. 85.3. 941. 1092. 1115. 1122. 1155. 1201. 1155. Suffetanum, 524. Suffetulense, 418. Sutrinum, 1046. 1059. Syriacum, 1115. Szabolchense, 1092. T. Tarraconense, 516. 1230. 464 1239. Tarraconense — contd. 1240. 1242. 1244. 1247. 1248. 1253. 1282. 1294. 1305. 1307. 1317. Tarsense, 431. 435. 1177. Tauriacense, 841. Taurinense, 401. Thenesium, 418. Apud Theodonis lam, 822. 844. 1003. Thessalonicensia 649. 650. Thevestanum, 362. Thevinense, 536. Apud S. Tiberium,907. Tibenense, 552. Ticinense, 850. 866. 87a 997. 1022. - 1081. 1423. Toletanum, 447. 527. 597. 636. 65a 675. 684. 701. 1339. 1347. Tolosanum, 1060. 1068. 1090. 1118. 1129. 1161. 1229. Trajectinum, 1392. Trecense, 429. 1104. 1107. 1128. Treinoniense, 1005. Trenorchiense, 1115. Trevirense, 385. 927. 948. 1037. 1227. 12.38. 1310. 1337. 1423. Triburiense, 895. 1036. 1076 Tricassinum, 867. 878. TrideHtinum, [1545.] Trojanum, 1093. 1115. 1127. Trosleianum, 909. 921. 927. Tullense, 550. 859. 860. Turiasonense, 1229. Turonense, 567. 841. 887. 1050. 1055. 1060. 1096. 1163. 1236. 1239. 1282. J510, 633. 646. 656. 683. 694. vil. duo. 855. 889. 1049. 400. 581. 610. 638. 655. 1324. 1353. 105a 1079. 1119. 1219. Tusdrense, 417. Tyanense, 366. Tyriense, 335. 5ia Tyrium and Berytense 449. U. Udwardense, 1309. Ultrajectense, 1079. Ultrajectinum, 1249. Uniejoviense, 1375. Urgellense, 799. 887. Utinense, 1310. V. Valentinum, 374. 530. 546. 585. 855. 890. 1100. 1209. 1248 Vaurense, 136a In Civitate Vangionum, 890. Vasense, 442. 529. Vaurense, 1213. Venetense, 465. Venetum, 1040. 1177. Vercellense, 1050. Vermeriense, 753. 85a 86a 869. Vernense, 755. 844. Verolamense, 793. Veronense, 1184. Verulanum, 1111. Viennense, 870. 892. 1060. llii ma 1200. 1267. [1311.] Vindsoriense, 1114. Vintoniense, 855. l(/70. 1076. 1139. 1141. Virdunense, 947. Vizeliacense, 1146. Vormatiense, 829. 1122. Vratislaviense, 1248. 1268. W. Westmonasteriense, 1141. 1162. ina 1229. Wigorniense, 1240. "Wirtzeburgense, 1080. Wormatiense, 858. 868. 104a 1076. 1127. 115a z. Zelense, 36a Zeugmatense, 433. 270 REGNAL YKARS OF SOV^JREIGNS. REGNAL YEARS OF SOVEREIGNS. One of the most important and usual dates, as well in this as in other European countries, is that of the year of the reign of the Sovereign in which an event occurred, or by whom any public instrument was issued. Although Justinian was the first Emperor who adopted this practice *, it was before in use by the barbarian Kings whose dominions were formed out of the ruins of the Empire, and particularly by the French Monarchs. But the epoch fixed upon as the commencement of the regnal years of the French Kings, was not always strictly marked m instruments. Whenever the date was introduced by the Merovingian monarchs, the ex- pression was, "Given in year of our reign;" which form was continued until the time of Louis le Debonnaire. Under the Carlovingian Princes, so low as the first three reigns of the third race, notaries stated that the act was done in the year of the reign of such a King ; but after Philip !•,, J^he custom of the Mero- vingian Sovereigns was partly revived. The grand Feudatories of the crown also dated " in the reigns of the Kings of France.*' During an interregnum, it was usual to date from the death of the preceding King ; and there are instances of this being done even during the reign of his successor. The dates of regnal years have been extremely va- rious ; and it is scarcely possible to reconcile many of them with any general principle, or to make them agree with each other, or with History. This fact has often caused documents which were unquestionably authentic, to be rejected as forgeries. It is necessary to remember * In September, A.D. 537. De Vaines' Dictionnaire Raisonne de Dip- lomatique, art. " Dates ;" Irom which learned work the remarks in the text on the regnal years of the French and other Foreign Monarchs have been translated. REGNAL YEARS OF SOVEREIGNS. 271 that the reign of one King often formed several epochs. That of Charlemagne, for example, presents no less than three : his reign over France; over the Lombards; and his Empire. Some Kings dated from their Coronation, which, in early periods, frequently occurred in the life- time of their fathers ; from their accession to the Crown ; from their marriages ; from their conquest, at different periods, of other Kingdoms^ &c. Many Sove- reigns computed their reigns from the entire revolution of one regnal year ; while others included the fractions cf a year ; that is to say, a Prince having ascended the throne in the middle, or towards the close of a civil year, that year was reckoned as an entire year. Bulls. — The date of the regnal year of the Emperors was first introduced into Bulls by pope Vigilius, in the sixth century ; and the custom was continued until the middle of the eleventh century. After the esta- blishment of the Empire of the West by the French Monarchs, the dates of their coronation succeeded that of the Greek Emperors in Bulls ; but in the tenth cen- tury the regnal years of the Emperors were again used. After the time of the Emperor Otho this custom fell into desuetude ; and no instance is known of its occur- rence subsequent to the year 1038. The genuineness of any Bull in which such a date is introduced, since that period, is therefore open to much suspicion. From what has been just said, it is to be inferred that the omission of the date of the Emperors in Bulls, from the middle of the sixth to the middle of the eleventh cen- tury, ought not to create a doubt of their authenticity : that a Bull anterior to the sixth, and subsequent to the eighth century, which contains the date of the reign of an Emperor of Constantinople, ought, at least, to be suspected ; and that if it contains the date of an Em- })eror of the West between 919 and 962, it is evidently false. Ecclesiastical Instruments. — The Churches of Spain and France dated their acts from the reign of their Kings, as early as the sixth century, as appears by 272 BEONAL TEARS OF SOVEREIGNS. the council of Tarragona, in 51 6, and by the fifth council of Orleans, which is the first dated from the reign of a King of France. This date was afterwards very generally adopted ; and in the eleventh century, th^e custom became nearly universal. Public Acts and Charters. — It has already been observed that Justinian first ordered the regnal years of the Emperors to be inserted in public acts ; but though this fact is certain, it is not unlikely that such a date may be found previous to his reign. From the second, to part of the third century, the reigns of the Emperors were usually reckoned from the time when they as- sumed the title of " Augustus," and not from the period when they were recognised as Emperors by the senate. From the close of the third, and in the fourth century, the reigns were computed from the time when they were made Emperors. The following observations on the date of the regnal years of Sovereign Princes will be divided according to centuries. THE FIFTH AND SIXTH CENTURIES. The acts of the first Kings of France, besides the date of the day, contained the date of their reign ; and they omitted that of the Emperors, to show their independence of Imperial supremacy. The dates of private charters of the Romans and Gauls, in the sixth century, were nearly the same, and only differed from each other by the former being dated more frequently in the years of the consulate of the Emperors, and the latter more frequently in the years of the reign of their Kings. The last date often caused much confusion, as the regnal years of a Prince did not then always commence with his accession, but occasionally with the civil year ; so that it was sometimes requisite to compute their reigns by the cur- rent year, and sometimes by the year which ended on the anniversary of the day on which they mounted the throne. REGNAL YEARS OF SOVEREIGNS. 273 THE SEVENTH CENTURY. Ill the seventh century, the regnal years of the French Kings were so commonly used, that in many in- stances no other date occurs. In Italy they still dated in the years of the Emperors. THE EIGHTH CENTURV. Charlemagne, until the year 800, used both the date of the years of his reign in France, and of his reign in Italy. As these events have several distinct epochs, that practice often creates embarrassment. The death of his father. King Pepin; his coronation; and the death of his brother Carloman, after which he reigned alone, are all periods from which his reign in France is dated. During the interregna, or in the time of Princes who were not recognised as Kings, private charters of this age (in places where it was customary to use the regnal year), were dated in such or such year after the death of the last King. THE NINTH CENTURY. In the succeeding centuries, especially from the ninth, in France and Germany, the years of the reigns of Sove- reigns were frequently reckoned, when indicating a new regnal year, from the commencement of the civil year, which then began at Christmas. Thus, a Prince, having, ascended the throne on the 20th of December, would call the period from that day to the 25th of the same month the^^r*^ year of his reign; and his second reg- nal year commenced from the 25 th, because regard was only paid to the civil year, and not to the revolution of SQ5 days from the beginning of the reign. Besides this mode of computing the regnal years in the ninth century, they were dated from different epochs. The dates in the acts of Louis le Debonnaire are reckoned from two epochs — his reign over Aquitaine, T 274 BEGNAL YEARS OF SOVEBEIONS. and his Empire. The years of his reign in Aquitaine were only reckoned from Easter day, 781, on which he was crowned King at Rome, though he bad been named King of Aquitaine from his birth. The epoch of his Empire was fixed to the 28th of January, 814, though he was crowned Emperor in the month of Septem- ber, 813. Four epochs are to be discovered, from which the years of the reign of Lothaire were computed. The first was from the 31st of July, 817^ when he was asso- ciated in the Empire by Louis le Debonnaire ; the second began in 822, when he was sent to the Kingdom of Italy ; the third in 823, when he received the Impe- rial Crown from the hands of the Pope; and the fourth in 840, when he succeeded his father in the Empire, The acts of Louis II., son of the Emperor Lothaire, were also dated from four epochs. The first from the year 844, when he was declared King of Italy; the second from the year 849^ when he was associated in the Empire by his father; the third from the 2nd of Decem- ber, 849, the day of his coronation as Emperor ; and the fourth from the 28th of September, in the year 855, when he succeeded his father. In dating the acts of Charles the Bald, no less than six epochs were used. The first was from the year 837, when his father gave him the Kingdom of Neu- stria; the second from the year 838, when he was made King of Aquitaine ; the third from 839, when the lords x)f that Kingdom swore fealty to him ; the fourth from 840, when he succeeded Louis le Debonnaire ; the fifth from the 9th of September, 870, when he was crowned at Metz as King of Lorraine ; and the sixth and last from the 25th of December, 875, when he was crowned as Emperor. Charles le Gros likewise used divers epochs. The first was the death of his father, the 28th of August, 876; the second from the year 879, when he was made King of Lombardy ; the third from Christmas, 380, the day on which he was crowned Emperor ; the BEONAL YEARS OF SOVEREIGNS. 275 fourth from the 20th of January, 882, the day of the death of his brother Louis, King of Austrasia, or Eastern France ; the fifth from the year 884, in which Carlo- man. King of France, died. Louis of Bavaria, also, dated from divers epochs. The first was from the end of the year 825 ; the second from the year 833 or 834; the third from the year 838 i and the fourth from the year 840. It is presumed that the commencement of the reign of lining Eudes was dated from several epochs ; the two principal of which are the years 887 and 888 : this last being that of his coronation. The first epoch of the reign of Arnould Is from the month of November, 887, when he was de- clared King of Germany, on the deposition of Charles le Gros ; the second is from the year 894, when he went into Italy ; and the third from the year of his elevation to the Empire, in 896. Other Kiigs dated more commonly from one epoch, namely, from the beginning of their reign. It is ne- cessary to be observed, that Sovereigns were not always acknowledged immediately on their accession, in aU parts of the Kingdom ; for this sometimes did not take place for two, three, or four years afterwards. Thus, the beginning of the same reign varies in different pro- vinces. The most usual date in the private charters of the ninth century, is that of the reigns of Kings and Em- perors. It has been already said, that it was usual to date from the death of a King. In this century, char- ters were occasionally dated, during an interregnum, in the reign of Jesus Christ (''regnante Christo"), which formula was even used in countries where a King ex- isted, but had not yet been acknowledged. THE TENTH CENTURY. In this century, many Sovereigns dated their instru- ments from different epochs of their reign. Charles le Simple used four : — the first was the 28th of January, T 2 276 REGNAL YEABS OP SOVEREIGNS. 893, the year of his coronation ; the second the 3rd of January, 898, the year of the death of King Eudes, when he became master of all the French monarchy ; the third, the 21st of January, 912, the year of the death of Louis of Germany, when he began to reign in Lorraine ; the fourth was the year 9OO, when he was acknowledged in Aquitaine. Raoul dated from the year of his coronation, 923. Louis d'Outremer gene- rally dated from his coronation, in 936 ; but sometimes from the death of his father, Charles le Simple, in 929* Lothaire, son of Louis d'Outremer, very rarely dated his public acts from his association in the throne in the year 952, during his father's lifetime, but commonly from his coronation, in the year 954. Louis V., son of Lothaire, and the last King of the second race, was as- sociated in the regal dignity in the year 979^ hy his father, with whose name his own is joined in some in- struments ; but he is not known to have granted any after the death of Lothaire. Under the third race, public acts varied much in their dates. Those of Hugh Capet are dated from his election, in the year 987 ; and in 988, when he asso- ciated his son Robert with him in the throne : the greater part of his instruments are dated from both epochs. It must not be forgotten that the revolution of the regnal year was not always computed from the time of the coronation, but from the first day of the civil year. The observation relative to the private charters of the preceding century is also applicable to this. The Kings were not always acknowledged by aU the provinces under their dominions immediately after their coro- nation ; and in the interregnum it was usual to date " from the reign of Jesus Christ," or from the death of the last King. In Italy, the date of the reigning King was always used. The emperors of Germany in this century usually dated from their elevation to the throne : but as they did not bear the title of Emperor until after they were crowned as such, they sometimes dated from the period when they received the Irapgrial ■ BEGNAL YEARS OF SOVEREIGNS. 277 crown. Some of them used many other epochs wiwi reference to their acquisitions, as well by succession as by right of conquest. THE ELEVENTH CENTURY. It was especially in the eleventh century that the Ec- clesiastical calculation began to be attended to ; and it is evident, by the accumulation of dates introduced into charters, that a knowledge of the subject was much cultivated: but the different modes of reckoning the years, and the very frequent variations in the dates of the reigns of the Kings of France, are a source of great perplexity to chronologists. Their public acts often show many fixed points, derived from certain events, which deserve to be considered as epochs ; but there are others, and in great numbers, which, from the faults of the copyists, or from the different periods at which the French Kings were successively acknowledged by their provinces and their subjects, from the different manner of beginning the civil year and the years of the reigns, or from our ignorance as to what may have served as epochs, confuse those who seek to reconcile all the dates which occur therein, with each other. The observation applies particularly to this century, although the preceding is not free from similar incon- veniences. It is, however, sufficient to mention the fixed epochs of this period which have been most used in dates : for to such acts as are otherwise dated, the preceding observation applies. The first epoch of the reign of King Robert is the ,30th of December, 987, the day on which he was crowned : but his coronation is more frequently as- signed to the 1st of January, 988; and these two epochs are improperly confounded, because the regnal year was reckoned according to the civil year. The third is from the death of Hugh Capet, who had associated Robert in the throne, on the 24th of October, 99^^ which epoch is the best known, and most followed. A fourth T 3 278 REGNAL YEARS OF SOVEREIGNS. was the second coronation of Robert at Rheims, in 990 or 991 i but this was rarely used. Henry the First was crowned at Rheims on the 14th of May, 1027, during his father's lifetime ; and suc- ceeded him on the 20th of July, 1031. These are the only two dates derived from known and settled points. Charters of unquestionable authenticity differ from each other in the reign of Philip the First, in which there were at least four epochs. The first was the day of his coronation, the 25th of May, 1059; the second from the death of King Henry, his father, the 4th of August, 1060 ; the third from the time when Philip assumed the government of the Kingdom, in IO6I; the fourth from the death of Count Baldwin, his guardian, in 1067. The public acts of the Emperor Henry the Second are dated from two epochs: from the 6th of June, 1002, on which day he succeeded his father, Otho JIT.; and from the 14th of February, 1014, on which he was crowned Emperor. His successor, Conrad II., also reckoned both from his accession to the throne, and from his coronation as Emperor. Henry III. added thereto the epochs of his association in the throne by Conrad III., and of his coronation at Soleure, as King of Burgundy, in 1038. Henry IV. reckoned from the year 1054, when he was declared and crowned King of Germany ; from the 5th of October, 1056, when he succeeded his father ; and from the 31st of March, 1084, when he received the Imperial crown. The Kings of Spain rarely use the years of their reign. Remarks on the use of the regnal year ii» the di- plomas of the Kings of England, will be found in ano- ther part of the volume.* THE TWELFTH CENTURY. The dates of the reigns of the Kings of France in the twelfth century were still taken from different epociis. ♦ Vide pp. 283, et seq. postea. REGNAL YEARS OF SOVEREIGNS. 279 Louis le Gros reckoned the years of his reign from his association in the throne by his father, and from his coronation after his father's death ; the first of which events is fixed to the year 1099^ and the second to the 3rd of August, 1108. In the first period, instruments were often dated from the joint reign of the father and the son, and sometimes irom the reign of either of them separately : in the second, many acts were dated, precisely, from the month of August, 1109, and not from the beginning of the civil year; so that acts, of the year 1109, were nevertheless dated from the first year of the reign of Loui& VI. It is singular that Louis le Gros should sometimes, in his acts, have added the years of the reign of his Queen to those of his own : and it is no less extraordinary, that he should have admitted the years of the reign of his eldest son Philip, and especially those of Louis le Jeune, after their respective coronations in 1129 and 1131 ; and that he should have mentioned, in his dates, the consent of his children. Louis VII. was consecrated on the 15th of October, 1131, and assumed the administration of the Kingdom during the long illness of his father, whom he suc- ceeded on the 1st of August, 1137 or 1136. All these events have served as epochs whence part of his acts are dated. Moreover, he was crowned four times : the first time at his consecration, and the three others at his successive marriages, which perhaps form four addi. tional epochs. He also dated from the birth of his son, Philip-Augustus ; and sometimes the date of the reign is not found in his acts. Philip- Augustus was conse- crated at Rheims, on the 1st of November, .1179, and crowned, a second time, at St. Denis, on the 29th of May, 1180, and succeeded his father on the 18th of September in the same year, from which three epochs his public instruments, as well as historians, date the years of his reign. The great vassals of the crown showed scarcely any other mark of dependence on the Kings of France than T 4 280 REGNAL YEARS OF SOVEREIGNS. dating their charters in the years of their reign . but even this was not always observed ; and when ?ney did sOj they added thereto the regnal years of some other Sovereign. The Emperors of Germany in this century dated from two epochs ; from their elevation to the throne of Ger- many, and from their coronation as Emperors, with the exception of Conrad III., who always dated from the years of his reign only, even after he received the Im- perial crown. In Spain, the dates of the regnal year were still rare ; but in the charters of the Kings of England and Scotland they often occur. This date was always used in private charters. THE THIRTEENTH CENTURY. In the thirteenth century, important documents are easily distinguished from those of less moment, by the date of the reign, which does not occur in the latter. The coronation of Philip-Augustus, during the life of Louis le Jeune, his father, on the 1st of November, 1179> aiid the death of the latter, formed two epochs for dating his regnal years. Louis VIII., the first Capetian King who was not crowned during the lifetime of his father, dated from the beginning of his reign only. Although Saint Louis did not attain his majority until the 25th of April, 1236, he always dated his acts from the death of his father, and from the year of his coronation in 1226. Philip III. dated from his coronation, in 1270. Philip IV. rarely used the date of his reign, but only the date of the current year. The emperor Fre- derick II. dated from four epochs; — first, from his coronation at Palermo, as King of Sicily, in 1198; secondly, from the day of his election as successor to the Kingdom of Germany, in 1212, and not from the day of his coronation ; thirdly, from the 22d of November, when he received the Imperial crown at Rome; fourthly, from his title of King of Jerusalem, which he assumed REGNAL YEARS OF SOVEREIGNS. 281 in 1226, during the life of Jane of Brienne. Never- theless, the date of the regnal year does not always appear in the acts cf this Prince. The Emperor Philip, and his successors, dated from their coronations. The years of the reign are frequently omitted in the acts of the Kings of Spain. The Kings of England dated either from their coronation, or from the year in which they were acknowledged as Kings ; but this date is not always found in the acts of the Kings of Scotland, Among the dates of private charters, that of the reign of the Sovereign Princes is usual : but sometimes., as in Normany, they are only dated at the place, on the day, and in the current year. In England, the date of the reigning Prince was generally introduced. THE FOURTEENTH CENTURY. In the fourteenth century, the dates of the years be- gan to be derived from one epoch. Louis X., although King of Navarre as early as 1307, only dated his acts from his reign over the French, that is, from the year 1314, after the death of his father. After the death of Louis X., in 131 6, the regency of the Kingdom was conferred upon his brother, PhUip le Long. In the interval from the 8th of June, 13l6, to the 9th of January of the same year (i. e. 1317, the year having began at Easter), the day of his coronation, he issued many acts in quality of Regent. But these two Kings, and many of their successors in this century, did not date from their reign, but only used the common dates of place, day, and the current year. The only ex- ceptions are some acts of John II. and of Charles V. The Emperors often dated from the year of their reign, though from only one epoch ; they only added thereto the date of the place, day, and current year. The Kings of Spain and Sicily dated nearly in the same manner. The charters of the Kings of England differed little in this respect from those of other Sovereigns ; and it is to be remarked, only, that Edward III. sometimes used 282 REGNAL YEARS OF SOVEREIGNS. the date of his reigns in France as well as in England.* In France, as well as in England, private charters were sometimes, in this century, dated from the reigns of the respective Monarchs. THE FIFTEENTH CENTURY. In the fifteenth century, Charles VII., Louis II., and the two following Kings of France, dated in the years of their reigns, hut always from one epoch only ; whereas the Emperors of Germany stiU dated from many epochs, viz., from their accession to the throne of the Romans, of Hungary, of Bohemia, &c., and from their Imperial coronation. But these various dates, both in this and in the following century, were specified by the common formula — ^^ Of our reign in Hungary, the year," &c. — '^ Of our reign in Bohemia, the year," &c. While the Duke of Albany administered the affairs of Scotland^ the public instruments were dated in the years of his government, t THE SIXTEENTH CENTURY. In the acts of the Khigs of France in the sixteenth century, the dates of the place, of the day of the current year, and of the reign, uniformly occur. • Vide p. 318. postea. t For example : — " Datum sub testimonio magni sigilli officii noBtri, apud villain de Innerkethyne, decimo nono die mensis Augusti, anno Do- luini.liZS^ et Gubernationis nostrce iertio,"— Feeder a.^ vol. x. p. 299* I S83 REGNAL YEARS OF THE KINGS OF ENGLAND. The importance of extreme accuracy respecting the Regnal* Years of the Kings of England, is at once shown hy the fact that, in most instances, after the reign of Henry the Second, no other date of a year occurs, either in public or private instruments, than the year of the reign of the existing Monarch; and that an error respecting the exact day from which the regnal year is calculated, may produce a mistake of one entire year in reducing such date to the year of the Incarna- tion. Every year of a King's reign is in two years of our Lord, except (which has never yet happened in England), in the case of an accession on the 1st of Ja- nuary. The first year of the reign of our late Sovereign commenced on the 26th of June, 18S0, and terminated on the 25th of June, 1831. If, therefore, the beginning of that reign be erroneously calculated ; — for example, from the 28th instead of from the 26th of June, 1830, — every document dated on the 26th and 27th of June, 1 WiUiam IV., would be assigned to the year 1831, in- stead of the year 1830; and a similar mistake would occur on each of those days in every year of that reign. • The necessity ot a word to express the sentence — " years of a King's reign," — might almost justify the creation of one for the purpose; but though the appropriate word " regnal" does not occur in any dictionary, there are early authorities for its use, in the sense in which it is employed in the text. In the dedication of Hopton's " Concordancy of Years," to Lord Chief Justice Coke, first published in 1615, he says, " After, as in- duced by complaint of some, I observed the inconveniences that happened to the vulgar wits and mean capacities, in the calculation of the expiration of time by such rules and computations as be now extant, occasioned chiefly thereunto by the participation of every one regnal year with two ecclesian years ; because the year of any Prince's reign (as yet) began in one year of our Lord, taking part of the same, ending in the next, and participating likewise thereof; by which means, when a question is made by the regnal year only, the common doubt is, to which year of our Lord it answers unto; or, a question being made by the year of our Lord, without mention of the regnal year, to know if it answer to the year of the King that did take be- ? Inning or ending in the ecclesian year." In the preface to the " Chronica uridicialia," published in 1685, the word regnal also occurs. After no- ticing the civil and astronomical years — "thirdly, there is what we call the year re^wrt/y and tliat beginneth on the day', and at the immediate taoment, of the decease of each last preceding King, to the rightful heir and successor of this Imperial crown." S84 REGNAL Y£ARS OF The eflfect of an error of even a few days, much more of one entire year, in the date of events, must be evi- dent; and a correct Table of the Regnal Years of THE Kings of England is consequently a sine qua non to the historical student. Without it he will often find himself embarrassed by the impossibility of recon- ciling the date of one instrument relating to a particular affair, with other documents on the same subject. A suspicion of the genuineness of some of them will be created, and with respect to circumstances of which the precise time is not settled by other evidence, he may be led by such discrepancies into fatal errors. From mistakes in Chronology, effects are confounded with their causes ; and deductions are drawn, and hy- potheses formed, on imaginary discoveries. The pride of detecting what are supposed to be the oversights of preceding writers, often imparts an air of triumph to an Historian's statements; and his fancied superiority displays itself in an iU-concealed sneer at the ignorance or carelessness of his predecessors. His readers, misled by such an appearance of critical sagacity, naturally adopt his opinions ; and his errors being diffused and perpetuated by succeeding writers, become part of what is called " History.'* The value of accurate Tables of the Regnal Years of English Sovereigns being indisputable, some sur- pise must be felt, when it is stated that no Table of this nature has ever been printed which is not full of errors; not in one or two reigns only, but in the reigns of nearly all our early Monarchs. These mis- takes have originated in assuming, on the dictum of legal authorities*, that at all periods of English history, * In Michaelmas term, lEliz., the Judges, Chief Faron, and Attorney and Solicitor General, formed several resolutions in relation to the statute 1 Edw.VI. cap. 7. for discontinuance of certain offices on the demise of the King; the first of which resolutions was, that " The King who is heir or successor may write and be^in his reign the said day that his progenitor or predecessor died." — Dyer's Reports, p. 165., and Anderson's First Ueporty p. 44. Two references to this subject only have been found in the Year Books. ■ In a case argued in Michaelmas term, 4 Hen. VI. 1425, Fulthorfs one of the King's sergeants, observed, " Come en case mittomus, que le Roy se demurrust, en le matin d'un jour, ceo die que ceo jour serra dit ceo jour tanqe al nute, et touts les briefs et patents en ceo nome, et nient de- B THE KINGS OP ENGLAND. 285 as at present, in contemplation of the law, " the King never dies ; " that there is no inchoate or incomplete right in the next heir, but that he succeeds de facto, as well as de jure, the instant his predecessor expires ; and that the reign of every English Monarch has always begun on, and was calculated from, the day of the death of the preceding Sovereign. It will, however, be proved that, from the reign of John to that of Ed- ward VI., the several reigns did not commence until some act of sovereignty was performed by the new Monarch (generally the " proclamation of his peace"), or until he was publicly recognised by his subjects ; and that, in the cases of the first eight Kings after the Conquest, their reigns did not begin until the solemnis- south le nosme de novel roy." — Y. B. 4 Hen. VI. p. 7. A similar opinion was expressed by the Court in Michaelmas term, 7 Hen. VII. p. 14., in a case of alienation in mortmain, wherein it was laid down, that the year must be reckoned from the day after the alienation : " Come si le Roy murrust cest jour, et mesme le jour un autre est eslieu, in cest cas il serra pris le jour de cesty qe est mort." — Y. B. 7 Hen. VII. p. 5. This dictum agrees with the decision in Coke's Fifth Report, which will be again quoted, that there cannot be a fraction or division of a day in law, on account of the uncertainty j but, as will appear in a subsequent part of this article, such division of a day existed in the case of the regnal years of Edward I., and that from the reign of Edward VI. to the present time, the day on which the King dies is considered the first day of the reign of his successor, as well as the last day of the reign of the deceased monarch. It is said, in Howell's State Trials, that since the accession of Edward the First, there has been no interregnum. " The crown has always been claimed, though not constantly enjoyed, by right of blood ;'* and from the precedents adduced, and opinions taken, at the accession of James I., it was declared to be the law of England, " that there can be no interregnum within the same." (Vol. ii. p. 626.) Mr. Hardy has well remarked, in his introduction to the Close Rolls, that " It does not appear to have been the ancient practice of the English constitution, at the decease of a King, to consider his successor as King until he had been inaugurated. The mo- dern law maxim is, that the King never dies, which supposes that in England there can be no interregnum, the next heir succeeding as King immediately upon the throne becoming vacant. King John did not assume the regal dignity and prerogative until he had. been crowned, although his brother Richard had been dead upwards of seven weeks before his (John's) coronation took place; and the reign of Henry III., like that of his father, was reckoned from the day of his enthronement. The ac- cession of Edward I. was held to be upon the day of his recognition, and not upon the day of his father's demise, which happened four days pre- vious. The fact that all the Rolls of Chancery commence the regnal year of each King agreeably to this mode of computation, supports this hypo- thesis; and, moreover, it does not appear that any of the early English monarchs exercised any act of sovereign power, or disposed of public affairs, till after their election or coronation. These few examples appear to be undeniable proofs, that the fundamental laws and constitutions of this kingdom, baaed on the Anglo-Saxon custom, were, at that time, against an hereditary succession, unless by common consent of the whole realm." 286 REGNAL YEARS OF ation of that necessary compact between a Monarch and his people — his coronation. Sometimes several days, and sometimes many weeks, elapsed between the acquisition of the inchoate right by the death or depo- sition of the former Sovereign, and the perfection of that right in the manner described. These facts are not material for Chronological purposes alone. They tend to establish a Constitutional point of the greatest im- portance, namely, that though the Cro^rn may have been hereditary, yet that the right to it, on the part of the heir, was not of so absolute a nature as to depend only on the mere demise of the last possessor. So far back as the inquiry can be traced by evidence, that is, from the time of King John, the reign of the Monarch did not begin until his Coronation ; and though records do not exist to prove it, there are weighty reasons for believing, that the reigns of William I. and II., Henry I., Stephen, Henry II., and Richard I., also began on the day of that ceremon}. In the following dissertation on the commencement of each King's reign, the subject is for the first time fully discussed ; and it is hoped that the authorities adduced will be sufficient to prevent any doubts or mistakes for the future.* Tyrrell, one of the most learned writers on the Con- stitution, in his " Bibhotheca Politicat/* has devoted an entire chapter to an inquiry into the manner in which the * For the evidence which has been derived from the records in the B.ecord Office in the Tower, the author is indebted to his friend Thomas Duffus Hardy, esq., the chief clerk in that establishment; but this ac- knowledgment very inadequately expresses his obligation to that gentle- man. In almost every part of this volume he has derived valuable assist- ance from Mr.Hardy's erudition and general information, more particularly in relation to the regnal years of the Kings of England. To that subject Mr. Hardy's attention had for some time been directed ; but, on finding that the author purposed to investigate it, he liberally placed his me- moranda at his disposal, and furnished him with whatever other inform- ation he required from the records in the Tower. He has likewise ma- terially benefited by Mr.Hardy's prefaces to the Close and Charter Rolls, wherein much original historical and antiquarian learning and research are displayed. t " Bibliotheca Politica, or an Inquiry into the ancient Constitution of the English Government, by James Tyrrell, Esq." Folio. 1718. Dialogue, xii. p. 604. The labours of that learned person are not sufficiently known : his History of England, though tinctured by political prejudices, is highly valuable for its accuracy and research. THE KINGS OP ENGLAND. £8? early Norman Kings succeeded to the Crown. Speaking of the maxim laid down by Finch, and other lawyers, that '' the King never dies/' he says, " Though I grant ever since the Crown has been claimed bj descent, the law has gone as you have cited it, and that Finch's law lays it down for a maxim, I shall not deny: but from the beginning or original of Kingly government (whether we look before or after your Conquest), it will appear that the throne was often vacant, till such time as the Great Council of the Kingdom had agreed who should fill it. And to show you I do not speak without good authority, pray tell me (if this maxim had then obtained) why, after the death of WiUiam I. his eldest son, Robert Duke of Normandy, did not immediately take upon him the title of King of England, or at least have done it after tlie death of William Rufus ? who, you know, was placed on the Throne, not by right of inheritance, but by his father's testament, confirmed and approved of (accord- ing to the ancient Enghsh Saxon custom of succession) by the common consent of the Great Council of the whole Kingdom ; and yet, notwithstanding, after the death of this William, Henry his younger brother succeeded him by the free election and consent of the same Council, and yet that Duke Robert should never in all his lifetime take upon him the title of King. Pray tell me, likewise, (if this maxim had been then known) why Maud, the Empress, immediately upon the death of her father King Henry I., did not take (nor yet her husband the Duke of Anjou in her right) the title of King and Queen of England, though she had had homage paid her, and fealty sworn to her, in the lifetime of her father, as the immediate successor to the Crown ; and yet, notwith- standing, the utmost title she could assume was that of Domina Anglorum, Lady or Mistress (not Queen) of the English ; whilst Stephen, who had no other title but the election of the Great Council of the nation, held both the crown and title of King as long as he lived ? As also why Arthur Duke of Britain, who, according to the now received rules of succesdon, was the next heir to the 288 REGNAL YEARS OP Crown upon the death of King Richard I., never took upon him the title of King, unless it were that he very- well knew that his uncle, King John, had been placed in the throne by the common consent and election of the Great Council of the Kingdom ? So likewise, after the death of King John, why Henry his son was not im- mediately proclaimed King, till such time as the Great Council of the clergy, nobility, and people had met and agreed to send back Prince Lewis, whom they had chosen for their King (though not being crowned he never took upon himself that title), and so chose Henry III. (then an infant) for their King? Lastly, why all these Princes, viz., Henry IL, Richard I., and Henry III., who, according to your notions, were undoubted heirs of the Crown, never took upon them the title of Kings of England, nor are so styled by any of our historians, till after their elections and corona- tions, if it had not then been received for law, that it was the election of the people, and coronation subse- quent thereunto, that made them Kings ; and till this was performed (though they might look upon themselves as ever so lawful successors) the Throne was, notwithstand- ing, esteemed in law vacant." In another place Tyrrell says, " I pray answer me that question I have so long put, though without any reply, viz., why, before this election and coronation was performed, none of those Princes that came to the Crown by your supposed right of succession, are called by any higher title than Dukes of Normandy, or Earls of Poictou ? So that from what has been here said, I think it plainly appears, that no less than seven of the eight Princes from your William the Conqueror (reckoning him for one) to King Henry III., have owed their title to the Crown, not to any right of succession, but either to the election of the people alone, or else to the will or designation of the last King, confirmed by the general consent of the people given thereunto ; and without which it would not have been good, according to the ancient custom of the English Saxons, before your I THE KINGS OF ENGLAND. 289 Conquest : where, besides the testament of the King deceased, there was also required the consent or election of the Great Council. So that you see here was no' alteration made in the form of our choosing our Kings aft€r your Conquest from what it was before, for no less than seven or eight descents." * In answer to the argument, " That to make it yet plainer that there was no vacancy or interregnum in all these successions you have mentioned, consult what Chronologer you please, or look into the most ancient tables of the succession of our Kings of England, or into our old printed statutes or law books, and you will still find the reign of the succeeding Prince to commence from the death of his next predecessor, without any vacancy or interregnum between. And these I think to be a great deal surer marks of their succeeding to their Royal dignity, by a pretence, at least, of a right of inheritance from the father or brother, rather than this fancy of yours that you lay so much stress upon, that because of their not being styled Kings by our historians till their pretended election and coronation was over, they were not so indeed t," — Tyrrell observes, " But 1 come now to answer your last argument, whereby you would prove that there was no vacancy or interregnum in this age ; which is, because that our chronicles and tables of succession do still begin the reign of each King from the day of the decease of his predecessor, without any vacancy or interregnum be- tween them. To which I reply, that none of our ancient chronicles or historians reckon thus, as I know of, but rather acknowledge a vacancy of the throne to have been between each succession ; and as for the tables of the succession of our Kings, when you can show me one more ancient than the time from which I grant the Crown of England began to be looked upon as a successive, and not an elective Kingdom, I shall be of your opinion. But admit it were so, since the succes- sion to the Crown had been for the most part mixed, • P. 615. f Ibid. V 290 REGNAL YEARS OF partly elective, and partly hereditary, our Kings might, to maintain the honour of their title, stUl reckon their coming to the Crown immediately from the death of the last predecessor, though there have been oftentimes some days and weeks between the one and the other, as I have now proved, and shall prove further by and by ; which being but small fractions of time, are not taken notice of in the whole account, which may be, notwithstanding, very agreeable to law ; for both my lords Dyer and Anderson in their reports do agree ' that the King, who is heir or successor, may write and begin his reign the same day that his progenitor or pre- decessor dies/"* It consequently appears, that Tyrrell was not aware that the computation of the regnal years of our Monarchs from Richard the First (if not before) to Edward the Sixth, agrees completely with his theory. It is believed that the first work on the Constitution since Tyrrell wrote, in which the fact is noticed, that the accession of some of the early Kings after the Conquest, was dated from the day of their Coronation, is in a recent " Inquiry into the Rise and Growth of the Royal Prerogative in England," by Mr. Allen, where that circumstance is adduced to support the doctrine that the Crown of this country was then, as in the time of the Saxons, in form at least, elective ; but it is remarkable that its learned author does not allude to the expression used by most of the contemporary chroniclers, when speaking of the succession of a new Monarch. The words " in regem electus " or '' eleva- tus " are frequently employed ; the Coronation is de- scribed in terms which scarcely admit of a doubt, that that ceremony was considered to render the individual previously elected. King de facto, and that, until it was celebrated, he did not fully possess the Kingly office. With this usage the date of their regnal years perfectly agrees. Mr. Allen is, however, as will be afterwards shown, * Bibliotheca Politica, p. 617. ; and vide p. 284. antea, note. I THE KINGS OF ENGLAND. Spi mistaken in saying that Richard I. was an exception to this custom ; and " that there are pubUc acts in his name, dated in the first year of his reign, before his Coronation had taken place." * The custom continued, without interruption, until the accession of Edward I., who was in the Holy Land when his father died ; but his reign did not commence until he was recognised by his subjects, which took place four days after the decease of the preceding Monarch. While, however, English writers have, until very lately, appeared ignorant of so interesting a fact, those of France were fully aware of the circumstance. It is expressly noticed in " L'Art de verifier les Dates ;" and it is still more remarkable, that the editors of that learned work derived the information, not from a manuscript in some obscure provincial library in France, but actually from a well-known record in the Exchequer Ofiice at Westminster, called " The Red Book of the Exchequer." The editors of " L'Art de verifier les Dates *' were not, however, the only French authors who have noticed the circumstance ; for De Vaines adverted to it in his " Dictionnaire Raisonne de Diplomatique," published in 1774.1 Thus a point of the highest Historical importance, on which the accuracy of the date of numerous documents of all periods, from the thirteenth to the sixteenth century, depends, — which to some extent, involves a constitu- tional question of great moment, — and which has been known to French historians and antiquaries for more than half a century, has recently been brought forward as a new discovery '\.; and the memoranda in the Red Book of the Exchequer have lately been printed, under * Inquiry into the Rise and Growth of the Royal Prerogative in Eng- land, by John Allen, p. 47. 8vo. 18?0. + " Les diplomes de Guillaume le Conquerant offVent deux ^poquee, celle de la mort du Roi St. Edouard, le 5 Janvier, 1066, et cclle de son cou- ronnement dans I'abbaye de Westminster le jour de Noel suivant," pp. ;^2, 363. " Les annees des regnes sont assez communement onilses dans \m diplomes des Rois d'Espagne : ceux d'Angleterre sont beaucoup plus exjicta il C2t egard j ils partent ou de leur couronnement, ou de I annee oik ila ot^ ^t4 reconnus pour Hois," p. 366. t Quarterly Review for June, 1826. Na Iviii. p. 297. u 2 292 REGNAL YEARS OF the idea that the information which they contain was hitherto unknown ! * It is, nevertheless, due to the Society of Antiquaries of London to remark, that the importance of extreme accuracy in the dates of charters and other instruments, was pointed out many years since by one of its learned members, in an " Essay on the Anachronisms and In- accuracies of English writers, respecting the Times of the assembling of Parliaments, and of the Dates of Treaties, &c."-|- The mistakes which had been made in com- puting the regnal years of our monarchs occupy a prin- cipal part of that essay ; but what was intended to be a correction of those errors, is, in fact, a repetition of the same false principle which produced them ; for the common fallacy, that the instruments of our Monarchs were dated from their accession ; that the laws and constitution of England do not admit of any interregnum ; and that the King never dies, because the next heir succeeds at the very instant the former monarch expires, are stated as facts which cannot be disputed. No little merit ought, however, to be attributed to the author of the observations alluded to, for having called the attention of the public to the necessity of a care- ful revision of the Tables by which the dates of ancient documents were computed ; and the following remarks are so just, that it is an additional proof of the supine- ness of the antiquaries of England, and of the general indifference to Historical knowledge in this country, that they should not long since have induced the Society to which they were addressed, or some individual un- distinguished by the honour of belonging to it, to supply the desideratum pointed out : — " Historians and writers, who have published and quoted our national records, have misled those who have incautiously followed them into the most manifest deviations from the truths of History and Chronology They assigned the holding of * Cooper on Records, vol. ii. p. S24.. . t By Thomas Astle, Esq., in January, 1802. Vide Archaeologia, voL xir. pp. 162—167. I THE KINGS OF ENGLAND. 293 Parliaments to years in which no Parliaments were held, and grants, charters, treaties, and other instruments, have had erroneous dates assigned to them. The con- sequences of these anachronisms are too ohvious to require being detailed." — " It wiU be of real utility to future writers, if the Tables of the commencement and continu- ances of the reigns of our Kings, and of the times of sitting, the adjournment, and dissolution of each Parlia- ment, were corrected and published, from the acces- sion of William I., to the present time, more espe- cially as former writers appear to have been very incorrect." * THE SAXON MONARCHS. Regnal years appear to have been used by the Saxon Kings in their charters in the seventh century ; and, occasionally without any other dates, as early as the years 798 and 801 +; but it was usual to add to the regnal year, the year of the Incarnation, together with other dates. J WILLIAM THE CONQUEROR. The commence- ment of the reign of this monarch is usually dated from the day of the battle of Hastings, Saturday the 14th of October, 106'6'^; but, according to De Vaines ||, it was dated from two epochs ; the one, the death of Edward the Confessor, which occurred on the 5th of January, 1066 ; and the other, WiUiam's coro- nation, which took place at Westminster on Christ- * Archieologia, vol. xiv. p 167. t The charter of Caenwulf, in 798, is dated "anno regni secundo" (Cotton. Aug. ii. n. 97.) ; and another of the same monarch, in 801, is dated *' anno imperii nostri." (Text. RofF. 135.) X For example: the grant of Wiglaf of Mercia to archbishop Uulfred, in 831, is, " Regi regnanti ac governanti in perpetuum Domino Deo Zabaoth, anno vero DominicEe Incarnationis Dccc°xxxiO, Indictione vmio. Ego Uuiglaf gratia Dei Rex Merciorum, nnno prima secundi regni met." The next is that of Athelstan's grant to the church of Worcester, in 930 : " Anno Dominica; Incarnationis dccccxxx Regni vero mihi commissi vi Indictione vii, Epacta iir, Concurrente ii, septimis Junii idibus, Luna xxi, in civitate omnibus nota quae Londinae dicitur." Cotton. MS. Tiberius, A. Xin. See other examples, postea ^ All authorities agree in the date of this battle. U " Dictionnaire Raisonn^ de Diplomatique," tome i. pp. 362, 363. ' U « 294 REGNAL YEARS OP mas day in that year. * The manner in which the best contemporary authorities describe his accession seems, however, to imply that his reign began with his coronation. His chaplain says he was elected King, " electus in regem," and crowned on Christmas day. t The Saxon chronicle, after noticing the battle of Hastings, proceeds : " Then, on Midwinter's day, archbishop Aldred hallowed him to King at West- minster, and gave him possession with the books of Christ, and also swore him, ere that he would set the Crown on his head, that he would so well govern this nation as any King before him best did, if they would be faithful to him." :|: On the other hand there is reason to believe that William's accession was con- sidered by some chroniclers to have commenced a few days before the battle of Hastings. Hoveden§, Hemingford ||, and Simon of Durham IF, state that he reigned 20 years, 10 months, and 28 days**; which fixes his accession to about the 12th of October, 1066. Alured of Beverley says he reigned 20 years, 10 months, and 8 days; which, unless the number of days be an error for 28, fixes his accession to about the 1st of November, 1066*. According to the An- nals of" Waverley ft, William reigned 2 1 years, all but 21 days; which places his accession about the 1st of October, 1066. The only other early writers who mention the length of the Conqueror's reign are William of Malmsbury and Ordericus Vitalis XX, the former of whose statements is correct, if he reckoned William's accession from the death of Edward the Confessor in January, 1066, for he says, William * The 2oth of December, 10fi6, is said to be the day on which William was crowned, in the Saxon Chronicle, as well as by William Pictaviensis, the Conqueror's chaplain, William of Malmsbury, Hoveden, Alured of Beverley, and Henry of Huntingdon.. Eadmer, p. d + William Pictaviensis. X Saxon Chronicle, by Ingram, p. 263. \ Scriptores post Bedam, p. 264. II Gale's Scriptores, vol. iii. p. 146. ^ Decern Scriptorei •♦ The Chronicle of Melrose states that William the First reigned twenty years and eleven months. tt Gale's Scriptores, vol. iii. p. 130. il Scriptores post Bedam, p. 63^ THE KINGS OP ENGLAND. 295 died in the 59th year of his age, the twenty^ second of his reign, and the 50th of his Earldom, A. D. 1087. Vitahs says WilHam died on the 6th Ides' of September, in the- 6lst year of his age, 52nd of his Dukedom of Normandy, and 22nd of his reign as King of England ; for he governed the Kingdom 21 years and 10 months, reckoning from the time of his coronation. All contemporary authorities agree in stating that William the First died on the 9th of September, 1087. No records are extant by which the commencement of this monarch's regnal years can be determined ; but to judge from the few examples which are known, he never used his regnal year without the year of the Incarna- tion, and generally with other dates.* WILLIAM THE SECOND (Rufus). It is most probable that the reign of William Rupus began on the day of his coronation, namely, Sunday, Sep- tember 26. 1087t, not only because this is presumed to have then been the usage ; but because, being a younger son, he did not possess any hereditary right to the Crown. The length of his reign, however, as stated by HovedeniJ:, who is the only contemporary chronicler that alludes to the subject, namely, "14 years all but 28 days," agrees neither with the date of William's coronation, nor with that of his father's decease, as it fixes his accession to about the 6th of July, 1087, more than two months before either of those events. This monarch appears to have • See postea, for remarks on the Conqueror's charters. t The coronation is commonly described by contemporary writers in these words, " in regem consecratus est." The Saxon Chronicle says, William " took to the Kingdom, and was blessed to King three days before Michaelmas day.'' The authorities which state that William Rufus was crowned on Sunday, the 26th of September, 1087, are, Hoveden, Heming- ford, the monk of Durham, and'the Saxon Chronicle. William of Malms- bury says he was crowned on the feast of St Cosmas and Damianus, the 27th of September, in which he is supported by Eadmer and Ordericus Vitalis ; but as the ceremony was usually performed on a Sunday, and aa the 26th of September, 1067, fell on a Sunday, it is most probable that it occurred on that day. J Scriptores post Bedam, pt 268. 296 REGNAL YEARS OF used the year of the Incarnation with his regnal year, and the year of the Indiction in his charters, William Rufus was slain on the 2nd * of August^ 1100. HENRY THE FIRST (Beauclerc). Gervase of Canterbury asserts that Henry the First was elected King of England on the 4th, and crowned at Westminster on Sunday the 5th of August, 1 lOOt, which statement is corroborated by other authorities ; and it seems that his reign commenced on the day of his Coronation. William of Malmsburyij: says Henry died on the calends of December, (1st of December,) 1135, in the night, having '^'^ reigned 35 years, and from the nones of August to the calends of December, that is, four months, wanting four days ;" which clearly proves that his reign was reckoned from . his Coronation, namely, the nones of August, i.e. the 5th of that month. Though Henry seems to have sometimes used the year of our Lord, without his regnal year, in dating his charters, no instance is known in which he used the latter without the former. Henry the First died in the night of Sunday, the 1st of December, 11 S5.§ * Hoveden, Annals of Waverley,Hemingford, Monk of Durham, Saxon Chronicle. — William of Malmsbury, p. 88., and the Annals of Dunstaple, however, state that he was slain on the 1st of August. t William of Malmsbury, Hovedeii, Hemingford. — Henry of Hunting- don says that Henry I. was elected at Winchester, and " sacratus " at London. According to the Saxon Chronicle, "On the morning after l.ammas-day was the King William shot in hunting, by an arrow from his own men, and afterwards brought to Winchester, and buried in the ca- thedral, this was in the thirteenth year after that he assumed the go- vemment. On the Thursday he was slain, and in the morning afterwards buried ; and after he was buried the statesmen that were then nigh at hand chose his brother Henry to King. And he immediately gave the bishopric of Winchester to William Gifford, and afterwards went to Lon- don ; and tho Sunday following, before the altar at Westminster, he pro- mised God and all the people to annul all the unrighteous acts that took place in his brother's time. And after this the bishop of Xx)ndon, Mau- rice, consecrated him King." Pages 319,320. t P. 100. \ William of Malmsbuiy, Henry of Huntingdon, Hoveden, and the Saxon Chronicle.— The Chronicle of the Prior of Hexham states that Henry died on Monday, the 2nd of December ; which may be explained by the eyent having occurred about midnight of the first of that month. THE KINGS OF ENGLAND. 297 STEPHEN. As the line of succession was interrupted in favour of this Monarch, it is very u^nlikely that the custom of beginning each reign at the Coronation was departed from ; and it is therefore to be presumed that the reign of Stephen commenced on the day of his election and coronation, namely, Thursday, the feast of St. Stephen, 26th of December, 1135.* The only charter of Stephen with the date of his regnal year which has been discovered, contains also the year of our Lordf; and, if genuine, and accurately copied, it would prove that his regnal year did not commence until 1136, but it is most probable that the date is a clerical error. King Stephen died on the 25th October, 1154.:j: None of the con- temporary chroniclers allude to the length of his reign, except Henry of Huntingdon, who merely says that Stephen reigned nearly nineteen years. HENRY II. The hereditary right to the Throne, on the death of Henry I., became vested in his daughter and heiress Maud§, wife, first of the Em- peror Henry IV., and, secondly, of Geoffrey Plan- ♦ Hoveden, Annals of Waverley and Dunstaple.— Brompton says Stephen was elected by the clergy, and crowned on that day. The Saxon Chronicle thus describes Stephen's accession, after noticing Henry the First's death : — " Meanwhile was his nephew come to England, Stephen de Blois. He came to London, and the people of London received him, and sent after the archbishop, WiJliam Corboil, and hallowed him to King on Midwinter day." William of Malmsbury and the Chronicle of Me.- rose assign Stephen's coronation to " Sunday, the 11th of the kalends of January, the 22nd day after the decease of his uncle," which is the 22nd of December ; but the statement of the majority of contemporary writers, that it took place on the 26th of that month, is supported by that day being the festival of St. Stephen, the namesake, and probably tutelar saint of the King, a day which is extremely likely to have been selected for the ceremony. t " Anno ab Incarnatione Domini Mcxxxviii, apud Elya secundo anno resni mei in tempore Edwardi episcopi Norwicensis et Gausleni Prioris Efe." (Monast Angl. vol. i. p. 358.) It is evident that the year 1138 could not possibly have fallen in the second year of Stephen's reign, even if it commenced on the very last day of 1135. " Edwardi episcopi Nor- wicensis," is shown, by the names of the witnesses and other authorities, to be a mistake for Ewrardiy which increases the doubt as to the accuracy of the date. t Henry of Huntingdon, Annals of Waverley, of Margan, and of Dun- staple, Brom|)ton, and Ralph Diceto. ^ William of Malmsbury states, that on the 5th of the nones of March, (March 3rd,) llil, the empress Maud was " received " as Lady (Domina) of England; that a council was holden at Winchester " feria secunda post octavas paschte," namely, Monday, the 7th of April; and that on the ^yS KEGNAL YEARS OF tagenetj Count of Anjou ; and as she survived the usurper Stephen *, her son had no other pretensions to the Crown, during her lifetime, than the conven- tion with Stephen, which was ratified by the peers of each party, and the general consent of his subjects manifested at his coronation. Henry 11. 's corona- tion, which occurred on Sunday, the 19th of De- cember, 1154t, is therefore the epoch from which the commencement of his reign ought to be com- puted ; being a difference from the Tables of regnal years in common use of nearly eight weeks. Henry of Huntingdon's account of Henry's accession is as follows : — At the time of Stephen's demise, Henry II. was, he says, in Normandy; and " therefore Theobald, the Archbishop, and very many of the proceres of England, sent messengers in haste for their lord, the Duke of the Normans, that he might forth- with come to take upon himself the government. Being, however, impeded by the winds and the sea, and numerous other causes, he landed at the New Forest a few days before the Nativity of our Lord, with his wife and brethren, and many powerful personages and large forces. England was therefore without a King about six weeks ; nor was there, nevertheless, by the grace of God, peace wanting, either from love or fear of the King who was about to come. Proceeding to London, he was received with the greatest gladness, and was blessed as King, and placed on the Throne following day the legate proposed to elect Maud as Sovereign, which was assented to by the council ; but that the Londoners appeared before it on the ensuing day, and demanded the release of Stephen, whom Maud had taken prisoner at the battle of Lincoln, on the 2nd of February preceding. For a short time she appears to have exercised the royal authority, for, by a charter dated at Oxford, in 1141, in which she styled herself " Matilda Imperatrix, Henrici regis filia, et Anglorum Domina, she created Milo of Gloucester, earl of Hereford. Vide Fcedera, new edit. vol. i. p. 14. * She did not die until the 10th of September, 1167. f Hoveden, Annals of Waverley, and of Margan, Ralph Diceto, Matthew Paris, Chron. Norman., and William of Newburgh ; but Gervase of Can- terbury says it took place on the 17th of December. The date in the text is, however, more likely to be correct, not only from the majority of chroniclers agreeing on the point, but from the 19th of December, 1154, having fallen on a Sunday, a day then generally chosen for that ceremony ; whereas the 17th was on a Friday, on which it is very unhkely lliat so solemn a festival as a coronation would be celebrated.. I THE KINGS OF ENGLAND. 299 of the Realm with the greatest splendour." * The Annals of Waverley and Ralph Diceto state that Henry arrived in England on the Sth, while Matthew Paris says he arrived on the 7th ides of Decemher ; that he was unanimously elected and anointed Kingt on the 14th kalends of January, the Sunday before Christmas day, viz., the 19th of December, 1154; from which state- ments it must be inferred, that his accession did not precede his election and coronation. That Henry's reign was not considered to have commenced imme- diately after the death of Stephen, is further proved by the length ascribed to it by Diceto, Hoveden, and the chronicler of Dunstaple. These writers concur with other authorities:}: in stating that Henry II.§ died at Chinon, in Normandy, in the Octaves of St. Peter and Paul, luna I9. feria 5. ; videhcet, Thursday, the 6th of July, 1189; but Hoveden adds, that he reigned thirty-four years, seven months, and four days. The * The original words are, " Miserunt itaque Thedbaldus archiepis- copus et quamplures ex Anglias proceribus nuncios festinantes pro domino suo Duce Normannorum ut regnum suscepturus incunctanter ad. veniret. Impeditus tamen ventis et mari, causisque quampluribus, paucis diebus ante natale Domini, cum conjuge, fratribusque suis, multisque po- tentibus, magnisque copiis, applicuit apud Noveforest. Fuit igitur Anglia sine Rege quasi sex hebdomadis, nee tamen Dei gratia praeveniente pace caruit ; vel pro Regis amore venturi, vel timore. At (ut dictum est) cum applicuisset Londonias petens, ut decebat tantum et tam beatum virum, cum summa Itetitia et multis prae gaudio lachrymantibus, in regem bene- dictus est, et in throno Regni splendidissime collocatus est." The Saxon Chronicle thus notices Henry's accession: " In this year (1154), died the King Stephen, and was buried at Faversham. .When the King died then was the Earl beyond sea. When he came to England, then was he re. ceived with great worship, and blessed to King in London on the Sunday before Midwinter day." t " Et ab omnibus electus, etin Regem unctus est." Annals of Waverley, X Benedictus Abbas, Annals of Waverley, Gervase of Canterbury, and the Annals of Margan. Among the innumerable errors committed by the editors of the edition of the Feeders, printed by the Record Commission, is the statement (vol. i. p. 47.), that Henry II. died on the 6th of June. 1189. § The monarch's eldest son, Henry, was crowned as King of England during his father's lifetime, on Sunday, theHth of June, 1170, and is called by chroniclers, Henry the Third. Benedictus Abbas, vol. i. p. 4. — A letter to this prince from his father, in 1170, begins in these words r — " Henricus, Rex Anglias, et Dux Normanniae, et Aquitaniae, et Comes Andegavise; H. Regi Angl', et Duci Norm', et Com' And', karissimo filio suo, salutem ;" and in 1175, the King thus commenced a letter, announcing his reconciliation with his son :— " Henricus Rex, pater Regis," &c., and states, " Venitad me filius mens R. H., apud Burum," &c. Foedera, n. ed. vol. i. pp. 26. 32. The young King died before his father at Castle Martel, in 1183. The title of a chapter of Matthew Paris, p. 85. A". 1170, is " De Coronatione RegU Henrici tertv." SOO REGNAL YEARS OP Annals of Dunstaple say thirty-four years and seven months, without noticing the few additional days ; and Ralph Diceto states that Henry reigned thirty-four years, twenty-eight weeks, and five days.* The period from Henry II.'s coronation to his decease was thirty- four years, twenty-eight weeks, and three or five days, according whether the days of his coronation and death were or were not included. It seems, therefore, that Diceto computed Henry's reign from his coron^ition ; and the calculation of Hoveden, as well as that of the author of the Annals of Waverley, will agree very nearly with that of Diceto, if by ^' seven months " he meant seven lunar months of four weeks each, instead of seven calendar months. From the death of Stephen to the death of Henry II. was a period of thirty-four years, thirty-three weeks, and four days ; being thirty-four years, eight (calendar) months, and eleven days : or thirty-four years, nine (lunar) months, and three days ; so that it is impossible that any of the writers who have been cited could have reckoned Henry's reign from the demise of the preceding monarch. Henry II. died at Chinon, on the 6th of July, 11 89. RICHARD I., eldest son of Henry II., succeeded to the inchoate right to the throne at his father's de- cease, on the 6th of July, 1189; but he was not crowned until Sunday, the 3rd of September in that year.t It is remarkable that, in a charter granted during the interval, Richard styled himself only ^^ Dux Normanniae et Dominus Anglia'^;'* and Mat- • Decern Scriptores, p. 646. t Brompton, Diceto, Hoveden, and Peter Langtoft. Gervase of Can- terbury, however, says the 11th of that month. For the reasons given in a note in page 282., the 3rd is presumed to be the correct date, it being a Sunday, whereas the 11th was a Monday. X Archaeologia, vol. xxvii. p. 107., to which work it was communicated by William Hardy, Esq. The charter was dated at Barfleur, and was ap- parently granted between the 20th of July, and the loth of August, 1189 ; for Henry II. died on the 6th of July, and his son Richard I. was invested with the Dukedom of Normandy on the 20th of the same month, and sailed from Barfleur for England on the 13th of August. Mr. Hardy also ob- serves, that though Richard I. was the first English monarch who used the first person plural in his diplomas, it appears from this charter that he did not adopt that form until after his coronation, as he speaks throughout I THE KINGS OF ENGLAND. 80J thew Paris attributes no other title to him than '^ Dux " until after his coronation. The great importance of accurately determining the exact date of the accession, and the regnal years, commences with this Monarch, because he appears to be the first King of England, after the Conquest, who dated his public instruments with the year of his reign, without adding also the year of our Lord. In no instance has greater uncertainty prevailed, or more errors been committed, than with respect to the time of Richard^ s accession * ; and the correct date has never hitherto been ascertained. No records are known to be extant by which the commencement of the reign of any King of England before the accession of John can be fixed ; so that the date of the accession of Richard I. cannot be settled by such conclusive evidence as exists with respect to the regnal years of subsequent Monarchs. It is, however, confidently presumed, that what has been proved to be the prac- tice in the instance of Richard's successor, ten years afterwards, also occurred in his case, and that his reign commenced with liis coronation, September 3, 1189. It is desirable to correct the error into which the author of the " Inquiry into the Rise and Growth of the Royal Prerogative " has fallen, in considering that Richard's reign commenced before his coronation, espe- cially as an explanation of the cause of his mistake will prove, that the regnal years of that monarch were not computed from the death of his father, which is the epoch hitherto assigned to his accession. Mr. Allen in the first person singular, — " ego " and " meus," instead of " nos " and " tioster." It may further be remarked, that it is not dated with his regnal year, as was uniformly the case after his coronation. * For example: Henry II. is said to have died, and Richard to have ascended the throne. June 6. 1189. Rastall's Table of Years, both editions; and Chronica Juridicialia. July 7. Sandford's Genealogical History ; Randle Holme's " Academie of Armorie," ed. 16S8. July 6. Tables in " Index to the Records," ed. 1739; Hopton's " Coiu cordancy Enlarged." 302 REGNAL YEARS OF states as his authority, that " there are public acts in Richard's name, dated in the first year of his reign, before his coronation had taken place."* No such acts are, it is beheved, in existence ; and it is unquestion- able, that those to which he refers were not dated until more than nine months after Richard's coronation. The editors of the " Foedera," where the instruments alluded to are printed, fell into the common error of supposing, that Richard I.'s reign commenced on the day of his father's decease ; and committed the addi- tional but less excusable mistake, of assigning that event to the 6th of June, instead of to the 6th of July, 11 89. They, consequently, attribute four documents, dated severally on the 24th, 25th, and 27th of June, and 1st of July, in the first year of Richard's reign, to the year 1189 ; whereas there is not only ample internal evidence to prove that these articles belong to the fol- lowing year, 1190, but the 24th of June, and the 1st of July, 1 Richard I., must have fallen in the year 1190, even supposing that Richard's accession did occur on the day of Henry ll.'s decease. This oversight, in so accurate a writer as Mr. Allen, is only another proof of the fatal errors, as well in facts as inferences, which a want of rigid attention to dates must produce, even in the ablest historical and antiquarian writers ; for though he was aware that Henry II. did not die in June, 1189, (as he properly says he died on the 6th of July,^ he nevertheless adopted the mistake of the editors of the Fcedera, and was thereby led to suppose that an exception to the principle for which he was contending existed in the case of Richard I.; whereas the exertion of the critical acumen which is conspicuous in other parts of his work, would have shown, that so far from that instance presenting an exception, it powerfully sup- portedh.h argument. Among the instruments of the reign of Richard I., printed in the Fcedera, many of which are assigned to the wrong year, as well of our Lord as of the reign, * " Foedera, vol. i. pp. 48, 49. New edition." I THE KINGS OP ENGLAND. SOS there are two which incontestably prove that the regnal years of that Monarch did not commence until after the 22nd of August in each year ; and, as no important event occurred between that day and the Srd of Sep- tember, 1189, the day of his coronation, there can be no doubt that Richard's reign was considered to have commenced immediately after the celebration of that ceremony. A document respecting an exchange of lands between the King and Walter, bishop of Rouen, " Datum per manum Eustachii electi Helien' , tunc agentis vices Can- cellarii apud Rothomagum anno ab Incarnatione Domini millesimo centesimo nonagesimo septimo, ocvtj die Octo- bris, regni nostri anno ix*," shows that the 17th of October, 1197, was in the 9th Richard I.; but this document is placed in the Foedera at some distance after a charter, which concludes in these words : — " Dat' per manum E. Ely en episcopi cancellarii nostri apud Rupem Auree Vail', acxij die Augusti anno regni nostri nono."-\ This charter is assigned by the editors of the Foedera to the year 1197, whereas it is manifest that it belongs to the year 1198 ; and for these reasons : — 1 St. An instrument in which a person is merely de- scribed as " elect " of any bishopric, must have preceded one in which the same person is expressly called, " bishop " of that diocese. 2nd. Eustace, dean of Salisbury J, was elected bishop . * Foedera, new edit., vol, i. pp. 68, 69. ; wherein it is said to have been inserted from Ralph de Diceto's Yinagines Historiarum, col. 698. ; but in the original edition of Rymer's Foedera no authority for it is given. The article occurs in Diceto ; but it varies so much from the copies in the Foe- dera, as to render it certain that Rymer must have derived it from some other source. The date in Diceto is, " Per manum Eliensis electi E" &c. " M. C. xc. xvj. die Octohris, anno regni nostro octavo^" which is clearly a misprint, because Diceto himself assigns it to the year 1197, and because Eiistace was not elected Bishop of Ely until August in that year, the see having become vacant in the preceding January. The month of October 1197, could not possibly have fallen in the 8 Ric. I. whether his reign com- menced in the month of June, July, or September f Ibid. p. 67. From the original among the Cottonian charters in the British Museum, marked xvj. 1., which has been collated with the date in the copy in the Foedera. 4. A writ, " Datum per manum magistri Eustachii, Sarum decant. Vices Cancellarii tunc agentis, apud insiilam Andeliacam, decimo quartodie Julii, regni nostri anno octavo," occurs in the Foedera, new edit. vol. i. p. 67^ where it is erroneously assigned to the year 1196, instead of .the year 1197. 304 SEONAL YEARS OF of Ely early in August, 1197, and his feast on the occasion was celebrated at Vaudreuil, in Normandy, on the day of St. Lawrence, the 1 0th of August ; but he was not consecrated until the 8th of March in the following year, 1198*: which facts agree perfectly with his being called "elect of Ely," in October 1197, and "bishop of Ely" in August, 1198, before which time he had also been promoted to the office of chancellor. The charter of the 22nd of August, 9 Richard I., must, therefore, have been executed in A.D. 1189,* conse- quently, the regnal years must have been computed from some day after the 22nd of August, and before the 17th of October ; for if the reign of Richard commenced on any day previous to the 22nd of August, 1189, the 22nd of August, in the ninth year of his reign, would have fallen in 1197 j and it is so stated in aR the Tables of regnal years, wherein his accession is fixed to the 6th of June, or to the 6th of July, 1189, and which misled the editors of the Foedera. The error of assigning so many instruments, in that work, to the wrong year of our Lord, has, no doubt, been a fertile soiu-ce of confusion and mistakes to mo- dern Historians ; and an essential service would have been rendered to Historical literature, if the late Commis- sion on the Public Records had caused an addendum to the edition printed by order of the former Commission, to be prepared and circulated, containing the correct dates f of all the articles in that work which are impro- perly placed. To Foreign antiquaries this would be a most acceptable gift ; and it would serve also to warn them from too implicit a reliance on a national publica- tion, which ought to have been distinguished no less by accuracy than by erudition. * Ralph Diceto, p. 701. Gervase of Cfinterbury, p. 1597., and Le Neve's Fasti Ecclesiaj Anglicanae. t Mistakes in dates arising from an erroneous computation of the regnal years, are not, however, the only defects of that nature in the Foedera. A charter, by which a grant was made by King Henry III. to the bishop of Rochester, in the 33rd year of his reign, A. D. 1248, is assigned to the 33rd year of Henry 1., A. D. 1132 ; an error of no less than one hundred ami sixteen years ! Vide Fcedera, new edit. vol. i. p. 8. I THE KINGS OP ENGLAND. 305 Only three chroniclers, Ralph Diceto, Trivet, and the annalist of Dunstaple, allude to the length of Richard's reign ; but it is scarcely possible to reconcile their statements with facts. Diceto says he reigned nine years, six months, and nineteen days *, and Trivett, that he reigned nine years, nine months, and six days ; while the Annals of Dunstaple say nine years and six months, without mentioning the additional days4 From the coronation of Richard, on the 3rd of September, 1189, to his decease, on the 6th of April, 1199, is a period of nine years and about two hundred and fifteen days, forming nine years, seven lunar months, and nineteen days ; or nine years, seven calendar months, and three days. Unless the word ^'sex," in Diceto and in the Annals of Dunstaple, be an error for ^' septem," it is impossible to understand from what epoch these writers computed Richard's reign. $ It is, however, evident, that neither of them considered it to have commenced on the day of his father's decease ; because, from the 6th of July, 1189, to the 6th of April, 1199, are nine years, nine (lunar) months,- and twenty-two days, or nine years and exactly nine calendar months. rrW King Richard I. died on Tuesday, the 6th of April, i * Y fj 1199.1! rd I. the right to the " JOHN. On the death of Richard I. the right throne devolved, according to modern usage, upon Arthur of Brittany, son and heir of Geoffrey Plan- tagenet, next brother of that monarch ; but John pretended to have a superior right, as nearer of kin to Richard, being his next surviving brother, whereas Arthur was one degree further removed, being his * Ricardus Rex Anglorum, cum regnasset annis novem, mensihus sex, diebus decern et novem, in Aquitannico Ducatu, Lemovico territorio, cas- tello Chaluz vij. kal. Apr., h. Petro Basilii sagitta percussus est ; et post- modum viij. idus Aprilis, die Martis, vir operi inartio deputatus, diem clausit extremum apud prsedictum castellum." — Decern Scn'ptores, p. 705. t P. 134. t Ricardus rex, cura regnasset annis Twvem et mensibus sex," &c., ed. Hearne, vol i. p. 47. ^ The passage in the Annals of Dunstaple so closely resembles the-wordJ of Diceto, that it may have been copied from that writer. II Diceto, Crervase, Hoveden, Annals of Waverley, &c. X 306 REGNAL YEARS OF brother's son.* Various circumstances tend, how- ever, to prove that John was indebted for the Crown to the election of his subjects rather than to here- ditary right. Matthew Paris, who is supposed to follow Roger of Wendover, who was nearly con- temporary, speaks of that Prince in the interval between the death of Richard and his inauguration, as Duke of Normandy, as Earl of Mortaigne,or "Earl John," only. After that ceremony he says, " John, Duke of Normandy t, passed over into England and landed at Shoreham on the 8 th kalends of June ; and on the morrow, to wit, on the eve of the Ascension of our Lord, he came to London, to be there crowned. The archbishops, bishops, earls, and barons, and all others who ought to be present at his coronation, were accordingly assembled to receive him ; and the archbishop of Canterbury, standing in the midst of them, delivered a speech containing the following remarkable passages in reference to John's title : — " Audite universi. Noverit discretio vestra quod nullus prcevia ratione alii succedere habet regnum, nisi ah universitate regni unanimiter, invocata spiritus gratia electus, et secundum morum suorum eminen- tiam praelectus ;'* and he proceeded to cite the precedents of Saul and David, who were chosen Kings, the one for his valour, and the other for his sanctity and humility, and not because they were children or relations of Kings. " Verum si quis ex stirpe Regis defuncti aliis prcepolleret, pronius et * Tyrrell says, " It was then very much disputed, (as it hath been also since that time,) if an elder brother died and left a son a minor, whether his younger brother or his son should succeed ; for, though the people of Anjou and those of Guienne owned duke Arthur for their prince, yet the states of Normandy were of another mind, and by virtue of King Richard's testa- ment, he was, immediately after his death, invested with that dukedom. Nor was he then at all opposed in it by the King of France, the supreme lord of the fee; and as for England, besides his brother's tesUment, whereby he left him heir of all his territories, it was also then generally held in England, as most consonant to the ancient English Saxon law of succession, that the uncle should succeed to the Crown before the nephew." — Bibliotheca Politica, p. 612. See also Blacksione's Commentaries, voL i. pp. 2(X), 201. t Hoveden also says, " Willielmus Rex Scotorum misit nuncios ad Jokannem Diicem Normandi t The precue reference to this authority has unfortunately been mislaid. I THE KINGS OF ENGLAND. 317 the people of England were no longer bound by their oath of allegiance to him, and to receive his resignation of the crown. On their arrival at Kenilworth, they communicated the resolution of parliament to the King ; who then formally renounced the Royal dignity^ by deli- vering to them the Crown, sceptre, and other ensigns of Sovereignty.* The exact date of this proceeding is not stated_, but it is presumed to have taken place on the 20th or 21st of January, 1327, as no instrument was issued in Edward ll.'s name after the 20th of that month. Allowing three days for the return of the commissioners, it may be inferred that they arrived at Westminster about the 23rd or 24'th; and on Saturday, the 24th of January, Edward the Third's peace was proclaimed, which proclamation stated that Edward II. was, by the common assent of the peers and commons, ousted from the Throne ; that he had agreed that his eldest son and heir, Edward, should succeed and be crowned King; that, as all the great personages had done homage to him, " Nous crioms et publioms la Pees nostre dit Seigneur Sire Edward le Fiutz ;" and it was forbidden, under the penalty of forfeiture of life and limb, " que nul n'enfreigne la Pees nostre dit Seigneur le Roi." t Edward III. received the great seal from the chancellor, and re-delivered it to him on the 28th of January. Writs were addressed to all sheriffs, tested on the 29th, acquainting them with his accession, and commanding them to proclaim and pre- serve his peace in their respective jurisdictions X J and he was crowned on Sunday the 1st of February. § It is remarkable that, although Edward III. received the homage of the peers, and his peace was proclaimed * Robert of Avesbury thus speaks of Edward III.'s accession : — " Dicto igitur domino Edwardo Tertio, anno setatis su£e xiiijo incipiente, patre sun adhuc vivo, de expressa ipsius patris voluntate, ornniumque comitum et baronum aliorunique nobilium regni Angliae, apud Westmonasterium, in festo Conversionis Sancti Pauli, A. D. 1326, (/. e. 1S26-7), in Regem An- gloruin solempniter coronato." Ed Hearne, p. 6. f Fcedera, vol. iv. p. 243. X Ibid. pp. 243, 244. { Vide Warbrobe Accounts of the expenses of the coronation in the Augmentation Office, cited in Brayley's History of the Houses of Parlia- meat, p. 141. 318 REGNAL YEARS OP on the tvjeniy-fourth of January, his reign did not commence until the next day. The interval of thirteen or fourteen days, which elapsed between the deposition of Edward II. by parliament on the 7th of January, and his acquiescence therein, by resigning the Crown, on the 20th or 21st of that month, cannot easily be accounted for, three days being enough for the com- missioners to perform their journey from London to Kenilworth. The three or four days between Ed- ward II.'s resignation, and the accession of Edward III. must be considered an interregnum. Although Edward IH. assumed the style of Kino OP France as early as the 7th of October, 1357*, it was not until the 25th of January, 1340, the anniver- sary of his accession, that, in dating important public documents, he added the year of his nominal reign over that country to the year of his reign in England. The first document that has been discovered in which these dates occur, was executed the day after he commenced the practice, namely, on the 26th of January, 1340, which concludes in these words ; — " Dat. apud Gan- davum, vicesimo sexto die Januarii, anno 7'egni nostri FrancicB primo, Anglice vero quarto decimo," i. e. the 26th of January, 1340.t His assumption of that style, and the creation of a new great and privy seal, were notified to the sheriffs throughout England on the 21st of the following February; his motive for which, the King said, he should explain to the parliament about to meet on Wednesday after mid- * The style, " Edwardus Dei gratia Rex Anglia; et Francits, Dominus Hiberniffi, et Dux Aquitania-," or, " Edwardus Rex Francise et Angliae Dominus Hibernian, et Dux Aquitanias," occurs in several letters addressed to the duke of Brabant, appointing him the King's lieutenant and vicar- general in France ; to the marquis of Juliers, the count of Holland, and to the earl of Northampton, all dated on the 7th of October, 11 Edw. 111. 1337, which are printed in the Fopdera fiom the Almain Rolls in the Tower. It is remarkable that the title of King of Prance is not to be found in any other instrument in the Fcedera until after the '25th of January, 1340. Edward 111. did not, it is supposed, assume the Arms of France until that year. In " L'Art de verifier Ics J)ates," vol. i. p. 811., Edward is said to have first dated his instruments with the year of hia reign over France in 1339. This must, however, be uniier«tood to be 133S- t FoBdera, vol. ii. p. 155. II THE KINGS OP ENGLAND. 319 Lent Sunday, the 29th of March, next ensuing.* On the 7th of October, 1353, parliament was informed that the King had sent ambassadors to the French mo- narch, offering, on certain conditions, — the principal of which were, the restitution of Guienne, Normandy, and Poitou to England, — to resign the Crown of France f ; but these terms were not accepted : and, as the efforts made towards an accommodation in the following year, through the mediation of the pope, were unsuccessful, Edward continued to use the title of King of France, until- he formally renounced all pretension to the Crown of that Kingdom by the treaty of Bretigny, on the 8th of May, 1360. J In the parliament which assembled at Westminster on the 3rd of June, the octaves of the Trinity, in 1 369, the chancellor stated that the French monarch had not fulfilled his part of the treaty of Bretigny, and submitted to the lords and commons whether, under the circum- stances, the King might not with reason and justice resume the title of King of France. They agreed that he might, with right and good faith, do so ; and the archbishop of Canterbury and the other prelates were directed to consider the subject, and report their opinion to the King. On Wednesday, the 6th of June following, the prelates reported that Edward might rightfully resume and use the style of King of France. In this opinion the peers and commons in full parliament concurred ; and he accordingly resumed that title. On the 11th of June the great seal before used was given up, and another, containing the new style, was again brought into use, and divers charters were sealed therewith. § The year 1369 was accordingly called the thirtieth of his reign over France, the commencement * Rot. Pari. vol. ii. p. 450., and Fcedera, vol. v. p, 169. + Fcedera, vol. v. p. 252. i Fcedera, vol. vi. pp. 178 — 196. 245. It does not, however, appear that Edward relinquished his right to use the Arms of France. ^ Rot. Pari. vol. ii. pp. 299,300. Another record of this proceeding, more particularly respecting the new seals, occurs on the Close Rolls, and is printed in page 460. of the second volume of the Rolls of Parliament, as well as in the Fcedera, vol, vi. p. 621. S20 REGNAL YEARS OP being (as before he resigned the title of King of France) dated from the 25th of January.* King Edward III. died at Shene, about seven o'clock in the evening, on Sunday next before the feast of the Nativity of St. John the Baptist, the 21st of June, 1377. t RICHARD II. The reign of this monarch began on the feast of St. Alban, Monday, the ■22nd of June, 1377> the day after the death of his grandfather, Edward III. ; on which day the great seal was de- livered to the King, and by him entrusted to sir Nicholas Bonde, until the chancellor's return from abroad, which occurred on the 26th of the same month. :{: The notice of the regnal years of Richard * The first document in theFoedera wherein this style occurs after the resumption of it is dated " Apud Westmonast. xj die Junii, anno regni nostri Angliae quadrigesimo tertio, regni vero nostri Franciae tricesimo." Vol. vi. p. 623. f Rot Claus. 1 Ric. II. m. 46, Vide the note following. i The following account of Edward III.'s decease, and of Richard's ac- cession, occurs on the Close Rolls : — " Memorandum quod defuncto no- bili et potente principi domino Edwardo, ultimo Rege Angliae et Fran- ciae, avo domini Ricardi nunc Regis Anglia; et Francije, — qui quidem dominus Edwardus, vicesimo primo die Junii, videlicet, die dominica proximo ante festum nativitatis sancti Johannis baptistse anno Domini millesimo ccclxxviio et regni ipsiws Edwardi quinquagesimo primo, circ^ horam septimam post horam nonam, in manerio suo de Shene, spiritum reddidit in manus Creatoris, — Willielmus de Burstall custos rotulorum cancellariae Regis, Ricardus de Ravensere Archidiaconus Lincolniensis et Thomas de Newenham clericJ-' dictae cancellariae, tunc custodes magni sigilli dicli domini Edwardi Regis, in abscentia venerabilis patris Ade Episcopi Menevensis Cancellarii ipsius domini Edwardi Regis, tunc in partibus transmarinis in negotiis- regni existentis, vicesimo secundo die Junii. tunc proximo sequente, videlicet, in festo sancti Albani martyris, hora vesperarum, apud dictum manerium de Shene, in camera ipsius do- mini Regis Ricardi, dictum sigillum in quadam bursa albi corii sigillis suis signata liberaverunt dicto domino Ricardo Regi, in manibus suis propriis, in presentia venerabilium patrum Simonis archiepiscopi Cantuariensis et Henrici Episcopi Wygorniensis, Johannis Regis Castellse et Legionis Ducis Lancastrias et aliorum magnatum ibidem existentium; et pracdictus Jo- hannes Rex Castellse dictum sigillum cepit de manibus dicti domini nostri Regis Ricardi, et illud liberavit Nicholao Bonde militi de camera ipsius domini regis Ricardi custodiendum. Et postmodum regresso prsefato Epis- copo Menevensi de partibus transmarinis, dictus dominus Rex Ricardus, vicesimo sexto die Junii tunc proximo sequente, apud manerium suum de Kenyngton, in capitali camera dicti manerii, in presentia dictorum Jo- hannis Regis Castellffl et aliorum de familia dicti domini Regis nunc mag- num sigillum suum pro regimine Angliae, in quadam bursa inclusum, liberavit prjefato Episcopo Menevensi cancellario suo, &c. Qui quidem cancellarius, eodem die, in capella sua, apud hospitium suum in vice de Flete Stret, Londini, dictam bursam aperuit, et dictum sigillum extraxit, et diversas literas patentes de diversis otSciariis regni ibidem fecit consig* rkaTi."—Rot. Claus. 1 Ric. 2. m. 4& * THE KINGS OP ENGLAND. S21 II. in the Red Book of the Exchequer agrees ^vith the above statement : — " Anno Domini mccclxxvii. Item data Regis Ricardi Secundi a conquestu mu- tatur singulis annis in festo Sancti Albani accidente xxij die Junii, et cessavit penultimo die Septembris anno regni sui xxiijcio." The earliest instrument issued by Richard II. is dated on the 22nd of June, by letters under his signet ; and the Rolls in the Tower tend to prove that his regnal year commenced on that day. A document dated on the twenty-firH of June was the first entered on the Close Roll of the third year of Richard's reign ; but it was afterwards cancelled, because it was enrolled on the Rolls of the second year ; which entry appears to have been sub- sequently made ; and the inference from this cir- cumstance must be, that the 21st of June was the last, instead of the first, day of the regnal year. The first documents entered (with the exception of the one above alluded to) on the Rolls of Richard's reign in the Tower are dated on the 22nd of June ; and the last on the 20th of that month. The date of the termination of Richard's reign is accurately fixed to Monday, the day of the feast of St. Michael, the 29th of September, 1399, by the record of his resignation of the crown on that day on the Rolls of Parliament.* HENRY IV, The accession of Hrnrv IV. to the Crown has always hitherto been assigned to the 29th of September, 1399^ the day on which Richard II. resigned it ; but it is proved by the Rolls of Parlia- ment containing the record of Richard's resignation, and of Henry's accession, that he became King of England on Tuesday, the feast of St. Jerome the Doctor; i. e., the thirtieth of September, 1399. t * Rot. Pari, vol iii. pp. 416, 417. t Rot. Pari. vol. iii. jip. 415,416,417, et seq. See also a document relating to Henry's coronation, printed in the Fcedera, vol. viii. p. 90. The Ward- robe accounts of Henry IV, in the Harleian MS. 319, are reckoned " ab ultimo die Sept', anno vij. finiente usque viij. diem Decembris, anno viij. • Y OZX REGNAL YEARS OF Henry the Fourth was crowned on Monday, the feast of the translation of St. Edward the Confessor *, the 13th of October, 1399; and died on Monday, the 20th of March, 1413. The memorandum in the Red Book of the Exchequer agrees with these dates : — " Anno Domini mccciiii'^'^xix. Item data Regis Henrici Quarti a conquestu mutatur singulis annis a festo Sancti Jeronimi accidente xxx° die Septembris ; videlicet, in crastino Sancti Michaelis ; et obiit xx° die Martii, anno regni sui xiiij." HENRY V. The reign of Henry V. began on the day on which his peace was proclaimed t, namely, on Tuesday, the feast of St. Benedict, the 21st of March, 1413, the day after the death of his father.:}: This seems to be proved by the fact, that a document dated on the 20th of March is entered on the Norman roUs of the fifth year ; whilst one dated on the next day, the 21st of March, is entered on the Norman Rolls of the sia^th year of his reign. The other rolls in the Tower throw little light on the point, as no entry on the rolls of the respective years is dated after the 19th of March ; but the earliest date with which any roll commences is the 21st of March. By the treaty of Troyes in May, 1 420, Henry V. relin- quished the title of King of France during the life- time of his father-in-law Charles VI., and styled himself "■ Henricus dei Gratia Rex Angliae, Haeres et Regens Franciae, et dominus Hibernise." Henry V. died at Bois Vincennes, in France, between two and three o'clock in the morning of Monday next after the feast of the decollation of St. John the Baptist, the 31st of August, 1422. J With these dates the Red Book of the Exchequer agrees : — " Anno Domini * Walsingham, p. 426. + This proclamation is printed in the Foedera, vol. ix. p. 1. It contains a notification of the death of Henry IV. and it proceeds, " sic quod dicti regni successio nobis notorife devolvitur et dignoscitur pertinere." X Hardvng, however, says, Henry V.'s reign began on St. Cuthbert's day, the twentieth of March. Ed. 1812, p. 371. I Rot Claus. 1 Hen. VI. m, 21 d. Vide Foedera, vol. x. p. 2S3. I THE KINGS OF ENGLAND. S23 Mccccxiii. Item data Regis Henrici Quinti a conquestu mutatur singulis annis in festo Sancti Benedicti acci- dente xxj die Marcii; et obiit idtimo die Augusti anno regni sui xmo." HENRY VI. The date of the accession of this Mo- narch is clearly fixed to the 1st of September, 1422, being the day after his father died, which agrees with the statement in the Year Book of the 4th Hen. VI., 1425, before cited*, that the first day of the reign of each King was then considered to be the day fol- lowing that on which the preceding monarch died. At the commencement of the Minutes of the Privy Council of Henry VI. is the following memorandum : — " Decessit Cristianissimus pugil Ecclesiae, piu- dentiae jubar, et exemplar justitiae, ac invictissimus Rex, flos et decus omnis miliiise, Henri cus V^us post conquestum. Rex Anglise, haeres et Regens regni Franciae, et Dominus Hiberniae, apud Castrum de Boys de Vincens, juxta Parisias, ultimo die Augusti, anno Domini millesimo ccccxxii, et regni sui anno x'"o, cui successit illustris filius ejus Henrici s Sextus ; videlicet, primo die Septembris anno cetath- et regni sui primo." f Henry VI. did not receive the great seal from the chancellor until the 28th of September :|:, and his peace was not proclaimed until the 1st of October in the same year.^ On the 4th of March, 146'1, Henry was deposed by Edward IV., and the last instrument issued by him is dated on the Srd of that month ; but in October, 1470, he recovered possession of the Throne, and resumed the Regal title. The last instrument issued in the name of Edward IV., in 1470, is dated on the 9th of October; and the first which occurs in the name of Henry VI., after his restoration, is dated on the same day, the teste to which, and to all other documents while Henry pos- • "Vide pages 284, 285. antea, notes. + Proci edings of the Privy Council, vol. iii. p. a j Fcedera, vul. x. p. 253. § Ibid. p. 254. Y 2 ^24« REGNAL YEARS OP sessed the throne, is in these words : — " Teste meipso, apiid Westmonasterium, nono die Octobris, anno ab inchoatione regni nostri quadragesimo nono^ et readep- tionis nostra regiae potestatis anno primo/** The last instrument issued by Henry VI. in the Foedera is dated on the 27th of March, 1471. t The battle of Barnet, which was fought on Easter-day, the 14th of April, in that year, again drove Henry VI. from the throne ; but Edward was at London, and homage was rendered to him at Paul's Cross, on Easter eve, the 13th of April in that year. % The Red Book of the Exchequer contains this notice of the regnal years of Henry VI. : — "^ Anno Domini mccccxxii. Item data Regis Henrici Vl^i a conquestu mutatur singulis annis in festo Sancti Egidii, accidente primo die Sep- tembris." EDWARD IV. That the date usually assigned to the accession of Edward IV., namely, the 4th of March, 146l, is correct, is proved by the rolls of parhament. In the first parliament held in his reign, which as- sembled at Westminster on the 4th of November in that year, a declaration was made of the King's title to the Throne. After stating his right to the Crown by descent, the Act proceeds, — " After the decease of the right noble and famous prince Richard, duke of York, his father, in the name of Jesus, to his plea- sure and loving, the fourth day of the month of March last passed, took upon him to use his right and title to the realm of England and lordship, and entered into the exercise of the Royal estate, dignity, pre-eminence, and power of the same Crown, and to the reign and governance of the said realm of England and lord- ship, and the same fourth day of March amoved Henry, late called King Henry the Sixth, son to Henry, son to the said Henry, late earl of Derby, son to John of Gaunt, from the occupation, usurp- • Foedera, vol. xi. p. 661. f Ibid. p. 706t I Rot. Claus. 11 Edward IV. THE KINGS OP ENGLAND. 325 ation, intrusion, reign and governance of the same realm;" and the act goes on to confirm Edward's title on and from the 4th of March preceding.* On the 10th of March the King delivered the great seal to the chancellor t ; and he was crowned at West- minster on the 28th or 29th of June following. The resumption of the Royal style by Henry VI., from the 9th of October, 1470, to the beginning of April, 1471, has been already noticed { ; but after Edward recovered the Royal authority, the years of his reign continued to be reckoned from the 4th of March, 146l, as if no interruption had occurred. Edward IV. died at Westminster on the 9th of April, 1483. The Red Book of the Exchequer agrees with the dates of Edward IV. 's accession and demise. " Anno Domini mcccclxi. Item data Regis Ed- wardi Quarti mutatur singulis annis quarto die Marcii ; et obiit none die Aprilis, anno regni sui vicesimo tercio.*' EDWARD V. The date of the accession of this Monarch has not been, and probably cannot be, fixed by evidence ; but all authorities concur in assigning it to the day of his father's decease, the 9th of April, 1483. In the Red Book of the Exchequer is the following notice of the commencement and termin- ation of Edward V.'s reign : — " Anno Domini McoccLXXXiii. Item data Regis Edwardi Quinti inchoavit eodem§ nono die Aprilis, et cessavit xxii^o die Junii tunc sequente, videlicet anno regni sui primo." The first document of the reign of Ed- ward V. printed in the Foedera is dated on the 23rd of April, and the last on the 17tli of June, in the first year of his reign || : no document dated later * Rot Pari. vol. v. pp. i^eS, 464. + Fcedera, vol. xi. p. 473. t See p. 304. \ Referring to the date of the demise of Edward IV. II It seems evident, from a letter dated at London, on the 2\st of June, that Edward was then still considered King. See that and another very in- teresting letter dated on the 9th of June, both giving the news of the me- tropolis at the eventful period in question, printed in the Excerpta Hii» torica, 8vo., 18S1, p. 17. y 3 326 REGNAL YEARS OF than that day appears to he enrolled. As the ob~ scurity in which the fate of this unfortunate Prince is enveloped has never been penetrated, it is difficult to state the day on which his reign ended. Fabyan, however, says he bore the name of King by the space of two months and eleven days, which, calcu- lated from the 9th of April, the day on which he says Edward V.'s reign began, fixes its termination to the 20th of June. His uncle, Richard III., did not usurp the Royal dignity until the 26th of June, nine days after the date of the last instrument in Edward's name upon record ; and four days after the day which the Red Book of the Exchequer states was the last of his reign, RICHARD III. As scarcely any two authorities agree respecting the date of the accession of this Mo- narch *, it is fortunate that he himself should have removed all doubt on the subject, by an official com- munication. On the memoranda rolls of the Ex- chequer in Ireland, the following letter from Richard III. occurs, which fixes the date of the commencement of his reign to the twenty-sixth of June, 1483 : — " Richard, by the grace of God King of England and of Fraince, and lord of Ireland. To all oure subgiettes and liegemen within oure lande of Irland, hering or seing thise oure lettres, greting. For as moche as we be infourmed that there is grete doubte and ambiguyte amoing you for the certaine day of the commensing of oure Reigne, we signifie unto you for trouthe, that by the grace and suf- feraunce of oure blessed Criatour, we entred into * Hall, Sir Thomas More, Grafton, and the Continuator of Hardyng's Chronicle state, that Richard III. ascended the throne on the 19th ; Rapin, on the 22nd ; Hume, about the 25th ; and Sharon Turner, and Lingard, on the 26th of June. Fabyan says Richard was proclaimed King upon Friday, being the 21st day of June, or, according to the editions of 1542 and 1553, Friday, the 22nd of June. The 21st of June, 1483, however, fell on a Satur- (iat/, and the 22nd on a Sunday. The Table of Regnal Years in the Chro- nica Juridicialia places his accession on the 22nd of June. These discre- pancies are not surprising, as Richard himself says doubts had existed on the point. THE KINGS OF ENGLAND. S27 cure just title, taking upon us our dignitie royalle and supreme governance of this oure royme of Eng- land the XXVjth DAY OF JuYN THE YERE OF OURE LoiiD MCcccLxxxiii. j and after that we woll that ye do make all writinges and recordes amonge yow. Geven under oure signet at our castell of Notingham, the xijth day of Octobre, the second yere of oure reigne* [1484]." Richard's accession is also proved to have taken place on the 26th of June, by the bill delivered to the lords by some northern gentry and others, in Westminster Hall, on that day, in his presence, the purport of Vfhich. is thus given in the Chronicle of Croyland : — " Pro- tector eodem die, quo regimen sub titulo Regii nominis sibi vendicavit, viz. 26° die Junii, anno Dom. 1483, se apud magnam Aulam Westmonasterii in cathedram marmoream immisit, et turn mox omnibus proceribus, tarn laicis quam ecclesiasticis, et ceteris assidentibus, as- tantibus, &c., ostendebatur rotulus quidam, in quo, per modum supplicationis in nomine procerum et populi borealis, exhibita sunt ; primum, quod filii regis Ed- ward! erant bastardi, supponendo, ilium praecontraxisse matrimorium cum quadam Domina Elionara Boteier, antequam Reginam Elizabetham duxisset in uxorem : deinde, quod sangurs alterius fratris (Georgii, scil. Cla- rensiae Duels) fuisset attinctus. Ita quod nuUus certus incorruptus sanguis linealis ex parte Richardi Duels Eboraci poterat inveniri, nisi in persona Richardi Pro- tectoris, Ducis Glocestriae, et jam eidem duci suppli- cabant, ut jus suum in regno Angliae sibi assumeret et coronam acciperet/' In the instructions issued to cer- tain commissioners sent to Calais, in answer to a letter from lord Dynham respecting the oath of allegiance * Ex Offic. Rememor. Regis. Scac. Hibern. E rotulis vocatis " Memo- randa Rolls." Printed in the Report of the Commissioners on the Records of Ireland, where a fac-s'mile of this letter is given. It is remarkable that the printed copy should differ from the facsimile in the identical point which caused the letter to be published ; for in the former the " xxvijth of June " occurs, whereas in the fac-simile it is the " xxvjth of June." The latter is doubtless correct ; for an enfjraver, who copies precisely what is before him, is less likely to err than a transcriber or editor. Y 4 328 REGNAL YEARS OF taken by the garrison of that place to Edward V., Ri- chard's accession is described in the following words ; — " His sure and true title is evidently shewed in a bill of petition which the lords spiritual and temporal, and the commons of the land, solemnly porrected unto the King's highness at London, the 26th day of June ; whereupon the King's said highness, notably assisted by well near all the lords spiritual and temporal of this realm, went the same day unto the palace at Westminster, and there in such royal honourable apparelled within the great hall there took possession and declared his mindj that the same day he would begin to reiyn upon his people ; and from thence rode solemnly to the cathedral church of London, and was received there with procession, with great congratulation and acclamation of all the people in every place, and by the way that the king was in that day."* The notice of Richard's regnal years in the Red Book of the Exchequer agrees with this date : — " Item data Regis Ricardi Tercii mutatur singulis annis xxvito die Junii ; Et interfectus fuit in hello ah Henrico Septimo vicesimo secundo die Augusti, anno regni sui tercio." On the day after Richard's accession, Friday, the 27th of June, the great seal was delivered to him, when he again intrusted it to the bishop of Lincoln, the chancellor. The reign of Richard III terminated with his death, at the battle of Bosworth, on Monday, the 22nd of August, U85. HENRY VII. If there be any point of History, which would appear to be too firmly established to admit of the possibility of doubt or suspicion, it is the date of Henry the Seventh's accession to the throne. The battle of Bosworth, wherein Richard III. was slain, was certainly fought on Monday, the twenty- second of August, 1485; and all historians concur in stating that the Crown was placed on Henry's head • Buck's Life of Richard III., p. 522., said to have been copied from the " Original Journal Book." THE KINGS OF ENGLAND. 32^ immediately after the victory, when he was hailed as King by the acclamations of his army. Henry has left evidence that he considered himself indebted for the throne to his sword ; and he seems to have fixed that battle as the epoch of his accession. In his Will the following passage occurs: — "Also we will that our executors cause to be made an image of a King, re- presenting our own person, the same to be of timber, covered and wrought with plate of fine gold, in manner of an armed man ; and upon the same armour a coat-armour of our arms of England and France, enamelled, with a sword and spurs accord- ingly ; and the said image to kneel upon a table of silver and gilt, and holding hetwixt his hands the Crown which it pleased God to give us, with the victory of our enemy at our first field, the which image and crown- we bequeath to Almighty God, our blessed Lady *," &:c. It is not certain whether Henry meant, by the word '^ Crown," a mere representation of that emblem of Sovereignty, and wished to declare his opinion that he derived the Throne from the right of conquest only ; or whether he intended that the identical Crown which was placed on his head on Bosworth field should be thus pre- served. In either sense, however, the passage seems to imply that Henry considered that the battle of Bosworth gave him the Regal dignity ; and, on meeting his first parliament, he expressly alluded to that event as forming part of his title to the Throne : " Subsequenterque, idem Dominus Rex, prefatis com- munibus, ore suo proprio eloquens, ostendendo suum adventum ad jus et Coronam AngHae fore tam per justum titulum haereditanciae, quam per verum Dei judicium in tribuendo sihi victoriam de inimico suo in campo"\ It is consequently extraordinary that any reason should exist for believing that his accession was dated not from the twenty-second of August, the day of the battle and of Richard's death, but from the • Fodera, vol. xii. p. 189. t Rot Pari. toI. vi. p. 268. 880 REGNAL YEARS OF twenty-Jirst of that month, the day before either of those events. In the Red Book of the Exchequer it is expressly said that the twenty -^r*^ of August was the commencement of Henry VII.'s regnal years: — " Anno Domini mcccclxxxv. Item data Regis Hen • rici Septimi mutatur singulis annis vicesimo primo die Augusti." As these memoranda are not brought lower than the death of Henry VIII., in 1549, it may be presumed, that the writer of them lived at that period, and must have known in what manner the regnal years of the preceding Sovereign were reckoned ; and though errors have been found in these memoranda in relation to the deaths and succession of two of our early Monarchs, the statements respecting every one of the seven Kings who immediately preceded Henry VII., namely, Richard III., Edward V., Edward IV., Henry VI., Henry V., Henry IV., and Richard II., have been proved by evidence to be strictly correct. The probability is, therefore, extremely great that an error was not committed in the instance of Henry VII., with part of whose reign it is not unlikely that the compiler of those notices was contemporary, and to the records of which he, if an officer of the ex- chequer, must frequently have had occasion to refer. Several entries on the Rolls of Parliament support the opinion that Henry VII.'s regnal years were computed from the twenty-^r*^ of August. The first parliament in that reign met at Westminster on Monday the 7th of November, 1 Hen. VII., 1485*, within three months after Henry's accession ; and on the Wednesday fol- lowing, namely, on the 9th of November, an act passed for vesting the duchies of Lancaster and Cornwall in the king and his heirs. After reciting the act of the 14 Ed. IV., it enacts that the said statute of the 14 Ed. IV. " be from^\^ the xxj day of August last past repealed ;*' * Rot Pari. vol. vi. p. 267. t A writer in the Gentleman's Magazi'ne for August, 1833 (p. 125.), con- Eiders that these clauses may be reconciled with the.22nd of August being the day of Henry's accession, by supposing (on the authority of Coke, 1st Inst. 46 b, respecting Leases) that "/r«'« " meant the A&y following the 21st of August, i. e., the 22nd j and there is much probability in the conjecture. THE KINGS OF ENGLAND. 331 that "from the said xxj day of August*' * the King should hold and enjoy all the honours, castles, &c. men- tioned in the said act ; and in other parts of this statute " the 21st of August last past " is stated to be the day from which certain provisions were to take effect. In the act of resumption, passed on the same occasion, the commons prayed the King to resume '•^ from t/ie21st day of August last past'' all castles, lordships, lands, &c. which Henry VI., the King's uncle, had of estate of in- heritance on the 2nd of October, in the 24th year of his reign, 1445 ; and the 21st of the preceding August is throughout this statute, also, the day on which its provisions were to come into operation.! That the 21st of August was considered the date of Henry's accession, seems to be still more clearly shown by the act for at- tainting the adherents of Richard III., which was likewise passed in November, 1485. The preamble recites, that the King is '' not oblivious nor putting out of his goodly mind the unnatural, mischievous, and great perjuries, treasons, homicides, and murders in shedding of in- fants* blood, with many other wrongs, odious offences, and abominations against God and man, and in especial our sovereign lord, committed by Richard, late Duke of Gloucester, calling and naming himself, by usurp- ation. King Richard III., the which with John, late Duke of Norfolk, Thomas, Earl of Surrey, Francis, Viscount Lovell," and several others, " the xxjst day of August, the first year of the reign of our sovereign lord, assembled to them at Leicester, in the county of Leicester, a great host, traitorously intending, ima- gining, and conspiring the destruction of the King's royal person, our sovereign liege lord. And they with the same host, with banners spread, mightily armed and * Rot. Pari. vol. vi. p. 272. t Ibid. p. 336. Though the 21st of August was, in most instances, the day on which certain provisions in the statutes of Henry VII. were to come into operation, it is right to observe that, on one occasion at least, the 22nd of August occurs in a somewhat similar manner (vide Rot. Pari. vol. VI. p. 275.) ; and that, in Henry's proclamation, dated at Leicester on the.23rd of August in the first year of his reign, he ordered such goods of an individual to be seized, as he possessed " on the 22nd day of August* the first year of our veiga."— Drake's History c^ York. SS2 REGNAL YEARS OF defenced with all manner arms, as guns, bows, arrows, spears, gleves, axes, and all other manner articles apt or peedful to give and cause mighty battle against our said sovereign lord, kept together from the said * xxijd day of the said month then next following, and then conducted to a field within the said shire of Leicester, there by great and continued deliberation traitorously levied war against our said sovereign lord and his true subjects there being in his service and assistance under a banner of our said sovereign lord, to the subversion of this realm and common weal of the same.' f It appears, therefore, that in this statute, the twenty-first of August preceding November, 1485, was considered to have been in the first year of the reign of Henry VII. ; and Henry is spoken of throughout in a manner to show that he was considered to have been possessed of the Regal title and dignity, lefore the battle of Bosworth. The evidence on which it is presumed that Henry VI I. 's reign was computed from the twenty •^r*^, in- stead of from the twenty-secowrf of August, having been stated, it is necessary to mention the authorities which assign Henry's accession to the twenty-second of that month. Enough has been said respecting the battle of Bosworth and the death of Richard III. being the causes of Henry s obtaining the Crown, and the strong probability that his reign was computed from the day on which those events took place. Every chronicler and historian, without a single exception, dates Henry's reign from the 22nd of August, 1485 ; but that this circumstance is not conclusive is manifest from every historian having concurred in assigning the commence- ment of other reigns to a wrong date. As the instru- ments on the Close and Patent Rolls of this reign are not entered in chronological order with regard to days or months, no information respecting the regnal * rt has been remarked that " the use of the term *said xxij.' seems to raise a presumption that the first mentioned date should also be xxijd, else to what can Uhe said' be referred!'" — Gentletnan's Magaxme, Au- gust, 1833. p. 125. t Rot. Pari vol. vL p. 276. i THE KINGS OP ENGLAND. 33S year can be 'gained from them; but the following entry on the Pipe Roll of the 3rd Ric. III. certainly shows that Henry VI I.'s reign was computed from the 22nd of August, 1485, and is almost conclusive on the point : '' xxij diem Augusti .... quo die idem Rex obiit et Rex Henricus vij. incepit regnare." The Table of the regnal years of this monarch, in a subsequent page, is, therefore, computed according to the usually received date of Henry's accession, namely, the 22nd of August, 1485. King Henry VII. died on tlie 21st of April, 1509; and the inscription on his tomb also fixes the beginning of his reign to the 22nd of August, 1485: "Hicjacet Henricus ejus nominis Septimus, Anglis quondam rex, Ed- mundi Richmondise comitis filius, qui die xxii Augusti rex crcu/iai, statim post apud Westraonasterium die xxx Octobris coronatur. anno Domini 148.5. Moritur deinde xxi die Aprilis anno aetatis mi. Regnavit annoa xxiii menses viii minus uno die." On another part of bis monument these lines occur : " Lustra decem atque annos tres i)lus compleverat, annis Nam tribus octenis regia sceptra tulit, Quindecies Domini centenus fluxerat annus, Currebat nonus, cum venit atra dies, S^ptima ter mensis lux tum fulgebat Aprilis, Cum clausit summum tanta corona diem. Nulla dedere prius tantum tibi secuia regem Angiia, vix similem posteriora dabunt"* HENRY VIII. — In consequence of the erroneous idea that the Kings of England always ascended the Throne the moment the preceding Sovereign died, some authorities have stated that Henry VIII. began his reign on the 21st of April, 1509, the day of his father's decease ; but it is clearly proved that his regnal years were reckoned from the following day, namely, the twenty -second of that month. In the re- cord of the surrender of the great seal in April, 1544, it is stated, that on Monday, the 21st of April, in the thirty-fifth year of the reign of Henry VIII., about three o'clock in the afternoon, Thomas lord Audley of Walden, the chancellor, deUvered up the great seal ; that the King retained the seal in his own hands ♦ Sandford's Genealogical History of the Kings of England. $34l REGNAL YEAKS OP until the next day, namely, Tuesday^ the ^2nd of April, in the thirty-sixth year of the reign of the said King, on which day, about three o'clock in the afternoon, he gave the great seal into the custody of Thomas lord Wriothesley, during the illness of lord Audley. * Henry VIII. died in the morning of Friday, the 28th of January, 1547.t The notices of the regnal years in the Red Book of the Exchequer end with the following reference to those of Henry VIII. : — " Anno Domini MDviii.;}: Item data Regis Henrici Octavi mutatur sin- gulis annis vicesimo secundo die Aprilis, et obiit xxviij*' die Januarii, anno regni sui xxxviii**." EDWARD VI. — There do not appear to be any grounds for doubting that this Monarch ascended the Throne on the day of his father's death, Friday, the 28th of January, 1547 ; and the custom thence- forward became uniform for each Sovereign to date his accession to the Crown from the day of the demise of his predecessor. Edward VI. died on the 6th of July, 1553. § LADY JANE GREY — Though an usurper, the date of the assumption of the Regal title by this personage merits attention, because a few documents, both public and private, are dated " in the first year of the reign of Jane, Queen of England.*' Having rehictantly consented to assume ihe RoyaJ dignity, immediately on the death of Edward VI., she was proclaimed Queen on the 10th of July, four days after that monarch's decease. The proclamation recited her title to the throne, and stated, " that the Imperial Crown and other the premises to the same belonging, or in any wise appertaining, now be and remain to * Foedera, vol. xv. pp. 106, 107. f Tl)id. p. 12a t Sic, but clearly a typographical or clerical error for muix. \ Stat. 1 Mary, c 4. THE KINGS OP ENGLAND. S35 US in actual and royal possession."* It appears, however, that Jane's succession took place before the date of her proclamation ; and her reign was most probably considered to have commenced on the 6th of July. On the 9th of that month, the Privy Council, in reply to a letter from Mary, claiming the throne, and expressing her surprise that the death of Edward "VI. had not been notified to her, informed her that " our sovereign lady Queen Jane is, after the death of our sovereign lord Edward VI., invested and possessed with the just and right title in the Imperial Crown of this realm, not only by good order of old ancient good laws of this realm, but also by our late So- vereign lord's letters patent, signed with his own hand, and sealed with the great seal of England, in presence of the most part of the nobles, counsellors, judges, with divers other grave and sage personages assenting and subscribing to the same." t The earliest pubHc documents of the reign of Jane which have been discovered, are dated on the 9th, and the latest on the 18th of July, 1553. No other private instrument dated in her reign is known to exist, than a deed relating to a messuage in the parish of St. Dunstan's, in Kent, the date of which is in these words : '' Dat. decimo quinto die Julii anno regni Dominae Janaj, Dei Gratia Angliae, Franciae, et Hiber- niae Regnise, Fidei Defensoris, atque in terra Ecclesise Anglicanae et Hiberniae Supremi Capitis, primo." { Jane seems to have relinquished the title and state ot Queen on the 19th of July §, having enjoyed the honours of Sovereignty only thirteen days. In the first par- » This proclamation is printed by Grafton, and has been reprinted by most of the biographers of Lady Jane Grey. Her pretensions to the Throne, and the history ot the succession to the Crown under the Acts and Will of Henry VHI., and the Letters Patent of Edward VI., are fully stated in the notes to tlie " Literary Remains of Lady Jane Grey," 8vo., 1825, by the author of this volume. t Literary Remains of Lady Jane Grey, p. xlix. X Retrospective Review. New Series, i. 505., communicated to that work by the Rev. Joseph Hunter, F.S. A. ^ Literary Remains of I>ady Jane Grey, pp. Ixx. Ixxiii. It is not generally j^own that the title of King was attributed abroad to her liusband, lord Guildford Dudley. Literary Remains of Lady Jane Grey, pp. Ixii— Ixv. 336 REGNAL YEARS OP liament of Queen Mary, an act was passed ^' touching writings made from the sixth day of July last past, and before the first day of August then next ensuing." The preamble recited, that Edward VI. died on the 6th of the preceding July ; " by and immediately after whose death the Imperial Crown of this realm, &c. did not only descend, remain, and come unto our most dread Sove- reign lady the Queen*s majesty, but also the same was then immediately and lawfully invested, deemed, and judged in her highness's most royal person by the due course of inheritance, and by the laws and statutes of this realm ; " that, nevertheless, her "^ most lawful possession was for a time disturbed and disquieted by the traitorous rebellion and usurpation of the lady Jane Dudley, wife of Guildford Dudley, esquire, otherwise called the lady Jane Grey, and other her accomplices; during the time of which said rebellion and usurpation divers statutes, recog- nizances, indentures, obligations, acquittances, grants, patents, evidences, and other writings, were made be- tween and to sundry of the subjects of this realm," whereupon questions and suits might hereafter arise ; for the avoidance of which doubts and litigation, it was therefore enacted, that aU such instruments and other writings whatsoever made by or to any person or per- sons, bodies corporate or politic, being the Queen's sub- jects, since the 6th of July last past, and before the 1st of August then next following, under the name of the reign of any other person than the name of the Queen, shall be as good and effectual in the law as if her name " and style appropriate and united unto her majesty's imperial crown had been fully expressed therein." But it was provided, that this act should not render valid any letters patent, gifts, or leases, or other writings made by lady Jane Dudley since the said 6th of July, of any lands or oflSces belonging to the Crown, or any other writings whatsoever made by her since that day, which were declared to be utterly void.* • Statute 1 Mary, cap. 4. THE KINGS OF ENGLAND. 337 MARY. The accession of Queen Mary was reckoned from the 6th of July^ 1553, the day on which Edward VI. died ; bu^ on her marriage with Philip, King of Spain, on the 25th of July, 1554, a change took place, as well in computing her regnal years, as in her titles. It was provided by the treaty for that alliance, and confirmed by act of parhament, that, on the celebration of their nuptials, Philip should, during their marriage, " have and enjoy, jointly together with the Queen his wife, the style, honour, and Kingly name of the realm and dominions unto the said Queen appertaining, and shall aid her highness, being his wife, in the happy administration of her realms and dominions." * The marriage was cele- brated on the 25th of July, 1554, which became the first day " of the first and second year of the reign of Philip and Mary ; and on the 27th of that month proclamation was ordered to be made of the style of the King and Queen in Latin and English ; the latter being, " Philip and Mary, by the grace of God King and Queen of England, France, Naples, Jeru- salem, and Ireland ; Defenders of the Faith ; Princes of Spain and Sicily ; Archdukes of Austria ; Dukes of Milan, Burgundy, and Brabant ; Counts of Haps- burg, Flanders, and Tyrol;" which style was com- manded to be used in all writings.t From that time the regnal years were reckoned from the 25th of July, and they were called " the first and second," the " second and third," the " third and fourth," the " fourth and fifth," and the " fifth and sixth " years of Philip and Mary. "if. But the days between the 6th • 1 Mar. Stat. 2. c. ii. Foedera, vol. xv. p. 394. t Foedera, vol. xv. p. 404. t For example, an indenture between the King and Queen, and the mer- chants of the staple of Calais, is " dated the 12th day of February, in the first and second years of the most prosperous reign of our said Sovereign Lord and Lady," — Foedera, vol. xv. p. 413. " In Parliamento inchoaU) et tento apud Westmonast' xij die Novembris annis regnorum excellentissi- morum et serenissimorum Philippi et Marine, Dei Gratia Anglise, Francise, &c., Regis et Reginae, &c., primo et secundo." — " In Parliamento inchoatb et tento apud Westmonasterium xxmo die Januarii annis regnorum invic- tissimorum et excellentissimorum Principium Philippi et Mariae, Dei Gratia Anglias, Hispaniarum, Franciee, &C., Regis et Keginse, &c., quarto et qumto."-' Statutes of the Realm. 338 REGNAL YEARS OP and 24th of July, both inclusive, after the Queen's marriage, were reckoned thus : the days from the 6'th to the 24th of July, 1555, were called in the 1st and 3rd Philip and Mary ; those from the 6th to the 24th of July, 1556, in the 2nd and 4th of Phihp and Mary ; those from the 6th to the 24th of July, 1557, in the 3rd and 5th Phihp and Mary; and those from the 6th to the 24th of July, 1558, in the 4th and 6th Phihp and Mary ; that is, in the 1st, 2nd, 3rd, and 4th years of their joint reigns, and in the Srd, 4th, 5th, and 6th of the reign of Mary. * Queen Mary died on the 17th of November, 5 and 6 Philip and Mary, 1558. ELIZABETH, ascended the Throne on the day of the death of her half-sister, Queen Mary, November the I7th, 1558 ; from which date her regnal years were accordingly reckoned. This fact is proved by the 17th of November being called the " Queen's" day, and celebrated as the anniversary of her ac- cession t, as well as by other evidence. All Tables * A commission to survey lands in the manor of Gymingham in Norfolk, in the year 1555, is dated on the '■^ fifth of July, in the^rsf and second years of our reign." Mary's second year was not completed until the following day, the 6th of July, when she entered her third year; and, consequently, all the intermediate days until the 25th of July, when Philip's lirst year would be completed, are reckoned in thefirst and third of Philip and Mary. The only instrument on record in the Duchy of Lancaster, which was passed during this period of nineteen days, in the year 1555, bears date " the eighteenth da.y oi 3\\\y, in the^irs^ and third years of our reigns." The next instrument in order of date, in the year 1555, was issued on *' the third of August, in the second and third years of our reign ;V and all in- struments are dated from this time to the following 6th of July, 1556, in the second and third of Phihp and Mary. The only patent which occurs dared between the 6th of July and 25th of July, 1556, was of a grant of lands in Leicestershire ; and a blank is left for the rfo^of the month, thus : " Datum apud Westm', die Julii annis regnorum nostrorum secundo et quarto.'* Several instruments occur in the year 1557, between the 6th and 25th of July, and they are reckoned in the third and fifth of Philip and Mary. Among many others, are the appointment of Thomas Fletcher to be baihff of Agardsley, in Staffordshire, which is dated on the "fifth of July, in the third and fourth of Philip and Mary ;" whereas the lease of the herbage of Haweray Park to Elyzeus Markham, esq. (three days after), is dated on the eighth of July, in the third and fifth of Phdip and Mary. A lease of lands in Lancashire to Christopher Anderton, is dated on the tenth of July, in the third and fifth of Philip and Mary ; and the grant of the office of constable of Lancaster Castle to Francis Tunstall, esq. is dated on the twentieth of July, in the third and fifth of Philip and Mary. f Vide " Queen's Day," page 168. antea. THE KINGS OP ENGLAND, 339 of regnal years compiled at the period, agree in call- ing that day the first of her reign. The resolutions of the judges, chief baron, and attorney and so- licitor general, on the statute 1 Edw. VI. cap. 7., in Michaelmas term 1 Eliz., 1559, respecting the continuance of suits notwithstanding the demise of the Crown, show what was then considered the law on the point. The first of these resolutions is to this effect: — *' The King who is heir or successor may write and begin his reign the same day that his progenitor or predecessor died."* It is obvious, however, from what has been before stated on the subject, that this resolution was not in conformity with ancient practice. Queen Ehzabeth died on the 24th of March, l603. JAMES I. In conformity with the opinion expressed by the judges in the 1st Ehz., James I. commenced his reign on the day of Queen EHzabeth's demise, the 24th of March, l603. This is proved by the statute recognising his right to the throne, and is corroborated by other evidence : after reciting his pedigree, and de- claring that " We, your majesty's loyal and faithful subjects, of all estates and degrees, with all possible and publick joy and acclamation, by open proclamations, within few hours after the decease of our late Sove- reign Queen acknowledging thereby with one full voice of tongue and heart that your Majesty was our only lawful and rightful Hege lord and Sovereign ; by our unspeakable and general rejoicing and applause at your Majesty's most happy inauguration and corona- tion," &c., the Act proceeds to recognise and acknow- ledge " that, immediately upon the dissohition and decease of Elizabeth, late Queen of England, the Im- perial Crown of the realm of England, and of all the Kingdoms, dominions, and rights belonging to the same, did by inherent birthright and lawful and un- * Dyer's Reiiorts, 159. See page 284. antea. z 2 340 REGNAL YEARS OF doubted succession, descend and come to your most ex- cellent Majesty_, as being lineally, justly, and lawfully next and sole heir of the blood Royal of this realm."* It is a remarkable fact in the history of the descent of the Crown, and one not commonly known, that, for nearly twelve months after James I.'s accession, the statutes then in force vested the legal right to the Throne in Lord Seymour, eldest son of the Earl of Hert- ford, by Lady Katharine Grey (sister of Lady Jane Grey), as heir of Mary duchess of Suffolk, the youngest sister of Henry VIII. t James's hereditary pretensions were not acknowledged and ratified by parliament until March, 1604. James I. died on Sunday, the 27th of March, l625.X CHARLES I. ascended the Throne on the day of his father's death, 27th of March, l625, and was be- headed on the 30th of January, 1648-9, THE COMMONWEALTH. During the Common- wealth, from the 30th of January, 1649, to the 29th of May, l660, no other date was used in public instruments than the year of our Lord, the month, and the day of the month ; but a practice was intro- duced about the year l650, of using both the Old and the New Style, in the following manner : — "^ Hague, — « 29J^^ly_ ^ iQQgy, (t ijj an answer to the Coun- * August cil, bearing date - June, and the — - — —,'* &c. 31 * August The difference between the Styles was often adverted to in public documents : thus, in the recapitulation • Stat 1 Jac. I. cap. 1. t Note to the Literary Remains of Lady Jane Grey, pp. exxvL— cxlvilL i Foedera, vol xviii. p. 2. THE KINGS OP ENGLAND. 341 from the English ambassadors to the Sftates General, in June, l651, of the proceedings of the treaty, the variation is noticed in this manner : " First, that from the second of May, New Style, and two and twentieth of April, Old Style, we undertook,'* &c.* " Nor had we any treaty with them until the tenth of May, Old Style, and twentieth of May, New Style," &c. ; the inconvenience of which must have been so great, that it is surprising the Gregorian calendar was not much sooner adopted in this country. It may be useful to observe, that Oliver Cromwell assumed the title of *^' The Lord Protector of the Com- monwealth of England, Scotland, and Ireland," on the l6th of December, l653, with the style of "His Highness." He died at Whitehall, on Friday, the ^ of September, l658 ; and his son, Richard Cromwell, was proclaimed Protector the next day, the — of September, and resigned the oflSce in May, l659. CHARLES II. Although Charles II. did not become King, de facto, until the 29th of May, I66O, his reg- nal years were computed from the death of his father, SOth of January, l648-9j so that the year of his restoration is called the twelfth of his reign. This was done under an opinion of the judges, who resolved, that from the instant of his father's death, though excluded from the Kingly office, he was King both de jure and de facto; and, therefore, that all who had taken part against him, and kept him out of posses- sion, were guilty of treason, — a decision founded on the absurd pretence, that no one had, in the interval between the death of Charles I. and the restoration of his son, assumed the title of King.* He died on the 6th of February, 1685. • Foedera, vol. xx. p. 614. t Allen's Inquiry into the Royal Prerogative, on the authority of Foster'i Crown Law, 402., and Bacon's Abridgment, art. Prerogative, A. z 3 342 KEONAL YEARS OP JAMES II, The accession of this Monarch took place on the day of his brother Charles II.'s death, on the 6th of February, l685, and his reign terminated with his abdication on the 11th of December, l688, at one o'clock in the morning of which day he quitted the Kingdom. The latest instrument entered on the Patent Rolls of his reign is dated on the 7th of that month. WILLIAM III. AND MARY II. In the statute of the 1 Will, and Mary, for preventing all questions and disputes concerning the assembling and sitting of that parliament, it is stated, that the 13th of Fe- bruary, 1688-9, was ''the day on which their Majes- ties accepted the Crown and Royal dignity of King and Queen of England,"* so that there was in fact an interregnum of nearly two months between the abdi- cation of James II. and the accession of William and Mary. By the act of settlement, the Crown was vested in William Prince of Orange, and his wife the Princess Mary, daughter of James II., during their lives and the life of the survivor of them ; but the royal authority was to be executed by his Majesty in the names of both, during their joint lives. After their decease, the Crown was limited to the heirs of the body of the Queen ; in default of which, to the princess Anne of Denmark, and the heirs of her body ; in default of which, to the heirs of his ma- jesty's body, t Queen Mary died, without surviving issue, about one o'clock in the morning of the 28th of Decem- ber, 1694:}:, when the Royal style was altered, and William III. commenced his seventh regnal year, liis sixth year being considered to have terminated on the 27th of that month.§ King William died on the 8th of March, 1702. « J w. & M. c. 1. i Stat. 1 W. & M. sess. 2. c. 2. t Burnet's History of his own Time. \ Vide Loids' Journals^ vol. xv. pp. 451, 452. THE KINGS OF ENGLAND. 34f3 ANNE. Pursuant to the Act of Settlement^ Anne, wife of Prince George of Denmark, and daughter of King James II., ascended the throne on the day of William III.'s demise, the 8th of March, 1702. She died on the 1st of August, 1714. The dates of the accession and deaths of the Sove- reigns of the House of Hanover, which will be found in the Tables of their regnal years, do not require any remark, the principle having become settled that the heir to the Throne succeeds instantly on the death of his predecessor. S4>4f TABLE OF REGNAL YEARS. Of the two dates standing opposite to each year of a reign, the first is the com. mencement and the second the end of the regnal year. In using this Table, it i« necessary to observe that it is calculated according to the Common and His- torical year, viz., from the 1st of January ; but as the Civil, Ecclesiastical, and Legal year, for a long period, began on the 25th of March, all dales between the 1st of January and the 25th of March belong, according to the Civil computa- tion, to one year earlier than the Historical year. For example : from the 1st of January to the 25th of March, in the first year of the reign of William the Conqueror, was in the Civil year 1066, instead of 1067. For the same reason, Edward III.'s reign is sometimes said to have begun on the 25th of January, 1326, instead of the 25th January, 1327; Henry V.'s on the 21st March, 1412, instead of the 21st March, 1413 ; Edward IV.'s on the 4th March, 1460, instead of the 4th March, 1461 ; and the same remark, mutatis mutandis, apphes to the commencement of the reigns of Edward VI., James I., Charles II., James II., William and Mary, and Queen Anne, accordingly whether the Historical or Civil year be alluded to. Vide remarks on this subject in pp. 37, 38 ; and particularly pp. 41, 42., antea. WILLIAM THE CONQUEROR. ,C25. Ii24. of 25. *i24. 3 {24! , f25. ■-' 1 24. 5 [24; «y25. OI24. Dec. 1066, Dec. 1067. Dec. 1067, Dec. 1068. Dec. 1068, Dec. 1069. Dec. 1069, Dec. 1070. Dec. 1070, Dec. 1071. Dec. 1071, bee. 1072. ^("25. Dec. 1072, / 1 24. Dec. 1073. g ("25. Dec. 1073, o 1 24. Dec. 1074. f.f25. Dec. 1074, y 1 24. Dec. 1075. 1^ (-25. Dec. 1075, A^i 24. Dec. 1076. 1 1 (-25. Dec. 1076, A A ^ 24. Dec. 1077. Dec. 1077, Dec. 1078. Dec. 1078, Dec. 1079. Dec. 1079, Dec. 1080. Dec. 1080, Dec. 1081. Dec. 1081, Dec. 1082. i7{g: 19m 2o[i: 21 [1: Dec. 1082, Dec. 1083. Dec. 1083, Dec. \(m. Dec. 1084, Dec. 1085. Dec. 1085, Dec. 1086. Dec. 1086, Sept. 1087. WILLIAM THE SECOND. 1 ("26. Sept. 1087, •1 i 25. Sept. 1088. of 26. Sept. 1088, -^ 1 25. Sept. 1089. Q f 26. Sept. 1089, "^ I 25. Sept. 1090. 4, C 26. Sept. 1090, *i 25. Sept. 1091. e ("26. Sept. 1091, i^t 25. Sept. 1092. /J f 26. Sept 1092, O ^ 25. Sept 1093. --f26. Sept 1093, 7 i 25. Sept 1094. o ("26. Sept. 1094 0(25. Sept. 1095, ^f26. Sept. 1095, 9 i 25. Sept 1096. ,^r26. Sept 1096, iOi25. Sept 1097. 1, (■26. Sept 1097, •I 1^25. Sept 1098. ,of2a Sept 1098, l-fii 25. Sept 1039. , of 26, Sept 1099, ■lO^ 2. Aug. 1100. TABLE OF llEGNAL YEARS, 345 HENRY THE FIRST. , f 5. Aug. 1100, ■1^4. Aug. 1101. of 5. Aug. 1101. '^ii. Aug. 1102. of 5. Aug. 1102, -^^4. Aug. 1103. . f 5. Aug. 1103, *i4. Aug. 1104. ^.rS. Aug. 1104, ^i4. Aug. 1105. 5. Aug. 1105, 4, Aug. 1106. 6f -rS. Aug. 1106, /i4. Aug. 1107. gf5. Aug. 1107 9[ Aug. 1108. 5. Aug. 1108, 4. Aug. 1109. 15{t i6{i 17[1 18 {^: Aug. 1109, Aug. 1110. Aug. 1110, Aug. nil. Aug. 1111, Aug. 1112. Aug. 1112, Aug. 1113. Aug. 1113, Aug. 1114. Aug. 1114, Aug. 1115. Aug. 1115, Aug. 1116. Aug. 1116, Aug. 1117. Aug. 1117, Aug. 1118. j^^5.Aug Aug 20 f^-^"^ Aug. 2jJ5.Aug Aug. 22{l-^"^ Aug 23 [f^"^ Aug. 24 f 5. Aug. Aug. 25^5. Aug Aug, 26 [i-^"^ Aug, 27^5. Aug. Aug. 1118, f 1119. 1119, 1120. 1120, 1121. 1121, 1122. 1122, 1123. 1123, 1124. 1124, 1125. 1125, 1126. 1126, 1127. 28 [J: 29 [4. soil: 31 [t 32 [f. 33 [1- 35{t 36[t Aug. 1127. Aug. 1128. Aug. 1128, Aug. 1129. Aug. 1129, Aug. 1130. Aug. 1130, Ang. 1131. Aug. 1131, Aug. 1132. Aug. 1132, Aug. 1133. Aug. 1133, Aug. 1134. Aug. 1134, Aug. 1135. Aug. 11.-35, Dec. 1135. , f 26. Dec. 1135, ■I i 25. Dec. 1136. of26. Dec. 1136, ^ I 25. Dec. 1137. Q ("26. Dec. 1137, 3^25. Dec. 1138. .<■ 26. Dec. 1138, *t 25. Dec. 1139. tff26. Dec. 1139, ^i25. Dec. 1140. s{ 9fi: io[£: STEPHEN.* Dec. 1140, -, -, r26. Dec. 1141. 11^25. Dec. 1141, lof^^- Dec. 1142. ^^125. Dec. 1142, ,Qf26. Dec. 1143. A "3 {25. Dec. 114.3, 1 . (■26. Dec. 1144. i*i25. Dec. 1144, IK 5" 26. Dec. 1145. AO(25. Dec. 114&, Dec. 1146. Dec. 1146, Dec. 1147. Dec. 1147, Dec. 1148. Dec. 1148, Dec. 1149. Dec. 1149, Dec. 1150. T/?r26. Dec. 1150. 10^25. Dec. 1151. i-f26. Dec. 1151, A / i 25. Dec. 1152. -Q (-26. Dec. 1152, Aoi 25. Dec. 1153. irtf26. Dec.1153, Ay i 25. Oct 1154. i[!i: 5{li: 7 {II; 9{\t Dec. 1154, Dec. 1155. Dec. 1155, Dec, 1156. Dec. 1156, Dec. 1157. Dec. 1157, Dec. 1158. Dec. 11.58, Dec. 1159. Dec. 1159, Dec. 1160. Dec. 1160 Dec. 1161. Dec. 1161, Dec. 1162. Dec. 1162, Dec. 1163. HENRY THE SECOND. Dec. 1172, Dec. 1173. Dec. 1173, Dec. 1174. Dec. 1174, Dec. 1175. Dec. 1175, Dee. 1176. Dec. 1176, Dec. 1177. Dec. 1177, Dec. 1178. Dec. 1178, Dec. 1179. Dec. 1179, Dec. 1180. Dea 1180, Dec. 1181. i^r 19. Dec. 1163, A^il8. Dec. 1164. 11 fl9. Dec.ll6+, Ali 18. Dec. 1165. 10 5" 19. Dec. 1165, 1>'U8. Dec. 1166. tc,ll9. Dec 1166, A-^ilS. Dec. 1167. 1 . fl9. Dec. 1167, A'*f 18.Dec. 1168. 1 f. C 19. Dec. 1168, Ai'ilS.Dec.lieg. I^fl9. Dec. 1169, ■10 U8. Dec. 1170. I~fl9. Dec. 1170, A/il8.Dec.ll71. lofia Dec. 1171, Aoi 18. Dec. 1172. i9[\l: 20 {il 21 [}l: 22[ll 23 HI- 24{!l: 27[^ 28[1| 29{1|- 3o{}|: 31 [il 32[1I; 33[g; siVi. 35 [i Dec. 1181, Dec. 1182. Dec. 1182, Dec. 1183. Dec. 1183, Dec. 1184. Dec. 1184, Dec. 1185. Dec. 1185, Dec. 1186. Dec. 1186, Dec. 1187. Dec. 1187, Dec. 1188. Dec. 1188, July 1189. • Vide p. 297. antea. S46 TABLE OF RE'gNAL YEARS. , f 3. Sept 1189, i I 2. Sept. 1190. of 3. Sept. 1190, '^12. Sept. 1191. qC3. Sept. 1191, •3 i 2. Sept. 1192. RICHARD THE FIRST. . f 3. Sept. 1192, '* 1 2. Sept. 1193. -(•3. Sept. 1193, i>i2. Sept. 1194. /jfS. Sept. 1194, 0^2. Sept. 1195. '3. Sept. 1197, „ ("3 Sept. 1195, qH ' i 2. Sept. 1196. y i 2. Sept. 1198. Q 5"3. Sept. 1196, I n 5"3. Sept. 1198, 0(2. Sept. 1197. A^t 6. April 1199. JOHN. , f27. May 1199, 1 1 17. May 1200. | a S 18- May 1200, ^t 2. May 1201. o f 3. May 1201, 3 ^ 22. May 1202. . (-2.3. May 1202, 1 '* 1 14. May 1203. | f, (■ 15. Mav l^JS, ^l 2. June 1204. 6r 3. June 1204, 1 18. May 1205. rj.n9. May 1205, / 1 10. May 1206. of 11. May 1206, o 1 30. May 1207. ^(■31. May 1207, y ? 14. May 1208. ini^S. May 1208, i^^l 6. May 1209. 11? 13 14 7. May 1209, 26. May 1210. 27. Mav 1210, 11. May 1211. 5"12. May 1211, I 2. May 1212. (• 3. May 1212, 1 22. May 1213. - », r 23. May 1213. 15 I 7. May 1814. i/-f 8. Mav 1214, 10(27. May 1215. i„f 28. May 1215, I / i 18. May 1216. -of 19. May 1216, 10il9. Oct. 1216. Note.— In the 3rd, 5th, 8th, 11th, 14th, and 16th years of John, several days of the month of May, in two succeeding years of our Lord, occurred in the same year of that King's reign ; thus : — Anno 3 Ascension Day 1201 (3. May), to Ascension day 1202 (22. May). 5 — 1203 (15. May), — 1204 (2. June). 8 — 1206 (11. May), — 1207 (30. Mav). 11 — 1209 (7. Mav), — 1210 (26. May). 14 — 1212 (3. May), — 1213 (22. May). 16 — 1214 (8. May), — 1215 (27. May). Consequently every day from the 4th to the 22nd of May, 1201, and from the 4th to the 22nd of May, 1202, both inclusive, occurred in the first year of King John, and no document dated from the 4th to the 22nd of May, 1 John, can be assigned with certainty to the right year of our Lord j and in a similar manner with respect to certain days in the other years above mentioned. HENRY THE THIRD. , r28. Oct. 1216, 1(27. Oct. 1217. of 28. Oct. 1217, •* 1 27. Oct. 1218. 28. Oct. 1218, Oct. 1219. y, ("28. Oct. 1219, '*i27. Oct. 1220. -C-28. Oct. 1220, 6[ 27. Oct. 1221 28. Oct. 1221, 27. Oct. 1222. „f28. Oct. 1222, 7 ( 27. Oct. 1223. Q (■2& Oct. 1223, o i 27. Oct. 1224. 28. Oct. 1224, 27. Oct. 1225. 9{ lift 13[t i4{i?: i5{|; l7{t 18{t Oct. 1225, Oct. 1226. Oct. 1226, Oct. 1227. Oct. 1227, Oct. 1228. Oct. Oct. 1228, 1229. Oct. Oct. 1229, 1230. Oct. 1230, Oct. 1231. Oct. Oct 1231, 1232. Oct. Oct. 1232, 1233. Oct Oct. 1233, 1234.1 i9[f; 20[t 21 [i?; 22 [g: 23{§: 24|i; 25[S 26[g; 27[g; Oct. 1234, Oct. 1235. Oct. 1235, Oct. 1236. Oct. 1236, Oct. 1237. Oct. 1237, Oct. 1238. Oct 1238, Oct. 1239. Oct 1239, Oct 1340. Oct. 1240, Oct 1241. Oct. 1241, Oct 1242. Oct. 1242, Oct 1243. 28 [i: 29{g: 31 ft 32[g: 33[t 3i[g: 35[§: Oct. 1243, Oct 1244. Oct 1244, Oct. 1245. Oct. 1245, Oct r:46. Oct. 1246, Oct. 1247. Oct 1247, Oct 1243. Oct 1248, Oct. 1249. Oct 1249, Oct. 1250. Oct. 1-250, Oct 1251. Oct. 1251, Oct 1292. TABLE OF REONAL YEARS. 347 37[§: 38{f: Oct. 1252, Oct. 1253. Oct. 1253, Oct. 1254. Oct. 1254, Oct 1255. 0(t. 1255, Oct. 1256. Oct. 1256, Oct. 1257. Oct. 1257, Oct. 1258. .or28. Oct. ^258, ^•^ 1 27. Oct. 12:^9. . . f28 Oct. 1259, ^* 127. Oct. 1260. . - f 28. Oct. 1260, *5[27. Oct. 1261. ./;f28. Oct. 12nl, ^O 1 27. Oct. 1262. Oct. 1262, /« rr y 28. Oct. 1263. . o r28. Oct 1263, '*oi27. Oct 1264. .^("28. Oct. 1264, 49^27. Oct 1265. crkf28. Oct 1265, 00[27. Oct 1266. -1 f28. Oct 1266, 51(27. Oct 1267. w„f28. Oct 1267, 5si[27.0ct 1268. 53^ 57{i Oct 1268, Oct 1269. Oct. 1269, Oct. 1270. Oct. 1270, Oct. 1271. Oct 1271, , Oct. 1272. Oct 1272, Nov. 1272. EDWARD THE FIRST. Qf20. •5^20. *120. -C20. ^20. ^f20. 7 J 20. jjf20. 0^20. of 20. 9(20. Nov. 1272, Nov. 1273. Nov. 1273, Nov. 1274. Nov. 1274, Nov. 1275. Nov. 1275, Nov. 1276. Nov. 1276, Nov. 1277. Nov. 1277, Nov. 1278. Nov. 1278, Nov. 1279. Nov. 1279, Nov. 1280. Nov. 1280, Nov. 1281. log 12 [S i3[IS: isfS: Nov. 1281, Nov. 1282, Nov. 1282, Nov. 1283. Nov. 1283, Nov. 1284. Nov. 1284, Nov. 1285. Nov. 1285, Nov. 1286. Nov. 1286, Nov. 1287. Nov. 1287, Nov. 1288. Nov. 1288, Nov. 1289. Nov. 1289, Nov. 1290. 2o[iS: 21 [iS: 22 g 23 [^: 24{iS: 25[^»: 26[13: Nov. 1290, Nov. 1291. Nov. 1291, Nov. 1292. Nov. 1292, Nov. 1293. Nov. 12^3, Nov. 1294. Nov. 1294, Nov. 1295. Nov. 1295, Nov. 1296. Nov. 1296, Nov. 1297. Nov. 1297, Nov. 1298. Nov. 1298, Nov. 1299. 28 [S 29[iS: 30{Z 31 [^2: 32 [ 33j2o! 35^; Nov. 1299, Nov. 1300. Nov. 1300, Nov. 1301. Nov. 1301, Nov. 1302, Nov. 1302, Nov. 1303. Nov. 1303, Nov. 1301. Nov. 1304, Nov. 1305. Nov. 1305, Nov. 1306, Nov. 1306, July 1307. EDWARD THE SECOND. 2[ S{ 4[ ^f 8. July 1311, i>i 7. July 1312. 8. July 1307, 7. July 1308. 8. July 1308, 7. July 1309. 8. July 1309, 7. July 1310. 8. July 1310, 7. -July 1311. /-f 8. July 1312, 0( 7. July 1313. -,(■ S.July 1313, 7 I 7. July 1314. 5" 8. July 1314, 01 7. July 1315. ^f 8. July 1315, yi 7. July 1316. 1^08. July 1316, i-yJl 7. July 1317. 11] 12j 131 14j 15! 8. July 1317, 7. July 1318. 8. July 1318, 7. July 1319. 8. July 1319, 7. July 1320. 8. July 1320, 7. July 1321. 8. July 1321, 7. July 1322. 16[ 17{ 18[ 20 [ 8. July 1322, 7. July 1323. 8. July 1323, 7. July 1324. 8. July 1324, 7. July 1325. 8. July 1325, 7. July 1326. 8. July 1326, 20. Jan. 1327. , (■25. Jan. 1327, 1(24. Jan. 1328. of 25. Jan. 1328, ^ I 24. Jan. 1329. ^r25. Jan. 1329, 1 24. Jan. 1330. . ('2.^. Jan. 13.30, 4(24.Jan. 1331. I 8[ EDWARD THE THIRD. -(■25. Jan. 1331, O 1 24. Jan. 1332. /J 025. Jan. 1332, O i 24. Jan. 1333. -,(■2'). Jan. 1333, /( 24. Jan. 1334. 25. Jan. 1334. 24. Jan. 1335. ^5^ 25. Jan. 1335, y I 24. Jan. 1336. ,^f25. Jan. 1336, l^i.24.Jan. 1337. ,, f 25. Jan. 1337, 1 1 i 24. Jan. 1338. Jan. 1338, Jan 1339. i2{^; , ^ S'25. Jan. 13.59, 1-^124. Jan. 13ia 348 TABLE OF BEGKAL YEARS. Jan. Jan. England. Fhance. 1 1340, 7 Jan. 1342 1341 1341, 1 Jan. 25. Jan. 24. Jan. Jan. 25. Jan. 24. Jan. 25. Jan. 24. Jan. 19 { 20 [ Q, C 25. Jan. -'1^24. Jan. QQ s25. Jan. '^^ ' 24. Jan. 24 f 25 p. Jan 27.^5. Jan. 1342, 7 1343. j 1343, 1 1344. 5 1344, 1 1345. j 1345, 1 1346.3 134P, I 1347. J 1347,7 1848. i 1348, 1349: 1349, 1350. 4 5 6 7 8 ]9 25. Jan. 24. Jan. 1351 1351, 24. Jan. 1352. i««.|jj jl2 24. Jan. 1354. 1352, 7,0 1353. jl^ 1353.] j^ England. 0-55-25. Jan. •^0^24. Jan. ^^C25. Jan. 29 124. Jan. o/^J■2.5. Jan. •^^ 1 24. Jan. 01 r 25. Jan. 31^24. Jan. 32^5. Ja„. ?.:}i5 1358. 1358, 24. Jan. 1359. 1354, 1355. 1355,7-^ 1356, 1357, 1357, jjg ]17 33{ 25. Jan. 24. Jan. r25. Jan. 34^ 8. May C24. Jan. g- (-25. Jan. "3^ i 24. Jan. Q/JC25. Jan. 30^^24. Jan. Q^ (-25. Jan. -^ / i 24. Jan. „qC25. Jan. •30^24. Jan. Q^f25. Jan. '^yi24. Jan. 1359, 1360, 1360. 1361 1361, 1362, 1363. 1363, 1364. 1364, 1365. 1365, 1366. ]i9 ]20 :]2i England. A n^ 25. Jan. ^0^24. Jan. ^, C 25. Jan. 41^24. Jan. .<5r25. Jan. 42 1 24. Jan. f 25. Jan. 43 -ill. June / 24. Jan. France. 1366. 1367. 1367, 1369. 1369 1370 1S69.|3Q 25. Jan. 24. Jan. 44 [ .^f25.Jan. 45 (24. Jan. . /J f 25. Jan. 40^24. Jan. 1370. 7 Q- 1371. j 31 1371, 1372. 1372. j 33 ]S2 1S73. 25. Jan. 1373. J „ . 24. Jan. 1374. J •3'* 47 { Jan. 25. Jan. 1374, 13 49 [ 50 { - - r 25. Jan 25. Jan 24. Jan 1376, 7 Q„ .1377.] -^7 1377, 21. June 1377. ]38 RICHARD THE SECOND. , ("22. June 1377, •I I 21. June 1378. or22. June 1878, -^ 1 21. June 1379. Qr22. June 1379, •^i 21. June 1380. J, ("22. June 1380, 4^21. June 1381. ft f22. June 1381 61 21. June 1382. 22. June 1382, 21. June 1383. 7m 9{i: lOjt 11 [I?: June 1383, June 1384. June 1384, June lc;85. June 1385, June 1386. June 1:^86, June 1387. June 1387, June 1388. June 1588, June 1389. ism i4fg: I6[g i7frr 18 [i; June 1389, June 1390. June 1390, June 1391. June 1391, June 1392. June 1392, June 1393. June 1393, June 1394. June 1394, June 1395. 19[i? 20[S 21} if: 22[lf: 23JI June 1395, June 1396. June 1396, June 1397. June 1397, June 1398. June 1398, June 1399. June 1399, Sept. 1399. 1 ("30. Sept. 1399, ■I l 29. Sept. 1400. -3 ("30. Sept. 1400, •* 1 29. Sept. 1401. Qr30. Sept. 1401, *» 1 29. Sept. 1402. ^ C'30. Sept. 1402, * 129. Sept. 1403. HENRY THE FOURTH. -f30. Sept. 1403, ^ 1 29. Sept. 1404. /?f30. Sept 1404, O I 29. Sept. 1405. -f30. Sept. 1405, / 1 29. Sept. 1406. qC30. Sept 1406, 0^29. Sept 1407- ^ 5"30. Sept 1407, y I 29. Sept 1408. , ^ (-30. Sept 1408, •11^^29. Sept 1409. 1 1 ("30. Sept 1409, 1-1^29. Sept 1410. lofSO. Sept 1410, i^i 29. Sept 1411. 1Q ("SO. Sept 1411, A-^i 29. Sept 1412. 1 . (-30. Sept 1412, A4i20. Mar. 1413w I , r21. Mar. 1413, 1 I 20. Mar. 1414, oC.l. Mar. 1414, -^ I 20. Mar. 1415. of 21. Mar. 1415, ^ I 20. Mar. 1416. sUl: loU'i. Sept. 1422, Aug. 1423. Sept. 14'i3, Aug. 1424. Sept. 1424, Aug. 1425. Sept 1425, Aug. 14i.'6. Sept. 1426, Aug. 1427. Sept. 1427, Aug. 1428. Sept.U28, Aug. 1429. Sept. 1429, Aug. 14S0. Sept 1430, Aug. 1431. Sept. 1431, Aug. 1432. ^" Anno TABL£ OF REGNAL YRABS. HENRY THE FIFTH. 349 . C 21. Mar. 1416, 4[20. - 5 [20! /- 5-21. Mar. 1418, 20. Mar. 1417. Mar. 1417, Mar. 1418. Mar. 1419. 7{S: Mar. 1419, p. J" 21 . Mar. 1421, Mar. 1420. V 1 2u, Mar. 1422. qC 21. Mar. 1420, o[20.Mar.l42^L T^C 21. Mar. 1422, I'^iSl.Aug. 142^. HENRY THE SIXTH. 11[3 I. Sept. 1432, . Aug. 1433. 12{3 I. Sept. 1433, . Aug. 1434. 13 [3 . Sept. 1434, . Aug. 1435. 14^3 . Sept. 1435, . Aug. 1436. 15{3 .Sept. 1436, I. Aug. 1437. 16 [3 I. Sept. 1437, I. Aug. 1438. 17[3 I. Sept. 1438, . Aug. 1439. 18[3^ . Sept. 1439, . Aug. 1440. 19[3 [. Sept 1440, I. Aug. 1441. 20[3 . Sept 1441, I. Aug. 1442. OT f 1. Sept 1442, ^J-iSl. Aug. 144.3. aaS 1. Sept. 1443, '^'^ I 31. Aug. 1444. qqC 1. Sept 1444, '*'^i31. Aug. 14^15. c,.C 1. Sept 1445, •«4i7i31. Aug. 1449. ^qC" 1. Sept 1449, -*o/ 31. Aug. 1450. rtrii 1. Sept 1450, ^yj 31. Aug. 1451. 3(^J^1. Sept 1451 Q-, f l.Sept «^ 1^31. Aug. 00^ 1-Sept •^-^i 31. Aug. oof ISept •^•^i 31. Aug. o. C l.Sept '3'* i 31. Aug. ocC l.Sept '^'3131. Aug. '^0^31. Aug. Q«f l.Sept •^/i 31. Aug. QQf l.Sept •^JOiSl.Aug. Qf.f l.Sept Oi)l 4. Mar. AB INCHOATIONE ET REGNI NOSTRI* Aug. 1452. Readeptionis nostra regi£ potestatis."* 1452. 1453. 14.33, 1454. 1454, 1455. 1455, 1456. 1456, 1457. 1457, 1458. 1458, 1459. 1459, 1460. 1460, 1461. 49 [ 9. October 1470, About Aprill471. ]i EDWARD THE FOURTH. , ri Mar. 1461, 1 1 3. Mar. 1462. o ("4. Mar. 1462, '^ I 3. Mar. 1463. Q ("4. Mar. 1463, '^ ( 3. Mar. 1464. .^4. Mar. 1464, ^ { 3. Mar. 146.5. C f 4. Mar. 1465, ^ I 3. Mar. 1466. /- r4. Mar. 1466, O ^3. Mar. 1467. „ii21. Aug. 1487. o 5"22. Aug. 1487, •^ t21. Aug. 1488. . ("22. Aug. 1488. * i 21. Aug. 1489. c r22. Aug. 1489, ^ i21. Aug. 1490. /?C'22. Aug. 1490, 0^21. Aug. 1491. HENRY THE SEVENTH. ^ C-22. Aug 7 [21 Qf22. Aug. oi21 Aug. nJ'22.Aug. 9^21. Aug. ,^C22. Aug. l'Ji21. Aug. - - C22. Aug. 11^21. Aug. -c>f22. Aug. I'6i21. Aug. 1491, Aug. 1492. 1492, 1493. 1493, 1494. 1494, 1495. 1495, 1496. 1496, 1497. ' ("22. Aug. 1 21. Aug. C22. Aug. Vil. Aug. 5 22. Aug. 121. Aug. C 22. Aug. i 21. Aug. C22. Aug. L21. Aug. f 22. Aug. 1 21. Aug. 1497, 1498. 149«, 1499. 1499, 1500. 1500, 2o[!;!- 24tt 23 [g; 1501. 1.501, 1502. I •'"'02,1 Q J C 22. 1503.] ^^'121. Aug. 1503, Aug. 15U4. Aug. 1.'304, Aug. 1505. Aug. 1505, Aug. 150«. Aug. i506, Aug. 1507. Aug. 1507, Aug. 1508. Aug. 1508, Apr. 1509. lilt ^[22. 0^21. 7 $"22. /i21. 22. 21. 4 10[i? Apr. 1509, Apr. 1510. Apr. 1510, Apr. 1511. Apr. 1511, Apr. 1512. Apr. 1512, Apr. 1513. Apr. 1513, Apr. 1514. Apr. 1514, Apr. 1515. Apr. 1515, Apr. 1516. Apr. 1516, Apr. 1517. Apr. 1517, Apr. 1518. Apr. 1518, Apr. 1519. - - f 22. Apr. 11121. Apr. -gC22. Apr. I^i21. Apr. Apr. HENRY THE EIGHTH. Apr. 1529, Apr. 1530. Apr. 1530, Apr. 1531. Apr. 1531, Apr. 1532. Apr. 1532, Apr. 1533. Apr. 15S3, Apr. 1534. Apr. 1534, Apr. 1535. Apr. 1535, Apr. 1536. Apr. 1536, Apr. 1537. Apr. 1537, Apr. 15J8. .,;,(" 22. Apr. 15121. Apr. Apr. 1519, 1520. 1520, 1521. 1521, 1522. 1522, 1523. 1523, 1.524. 1524, 1525. 1525, 1526. 1526, 1527. 1527, 1.528. 1528, 1529. 2{ Jan. 1.547, Jan. 1548. 28. Jan. 1.548, 27. Jan. 1549. ^-,f22.Apr. 1/121. Apr. ,^("22. Apr. lo ( 21. Apr. ,^("22. Apr. ly 121. Apr. o^ ("22. Apr. ^^ 1 21. Apr. EDWARD THE SIXTH. ^("28. Jan. 1.551, 1 27. Jan. 1552. /? C 28. Jan. 15.52, 01 27. Jan. 1563. 21 ft 23[i; 24[g: 25[g: 26[??: 27fl?: 28 [It: 29[t „ ("28. Jan. 1549, O 1 27. Jan. 1550. . f 28. Jan. 1550, . Jan. 1551. MARY.f 3o[g: 31 ft 32 ft 33ft 34ft 35 ft 36ft 37ft 38 fg. Apr. 1.538, Apr. 1539. Apr. 1.539, Apr. 1540. Apr. 1,540, Apr. 1541. Apr. 1541, Apr. 1542. Apr. 1542, Apr. 1543. Apr. 1.543, Apr. 1544. Apr. 1544, Apr. 1515. Apr. 1545, Apr. 1516. Apr. 1546, Jan. 1547. ^ 5" 28. Jan. i553, ( 1 6. July 1553. , re. July 1553, I o 5" 6 July 1554, 1 1 5. July 1554. 1 ^ 1 24. July 1554. * Vide pages 328—333. antea, for reasons for supposing that the regnal years of Henry VII. might have begun on the twenty-jSrsi of August, t JANE. f 6.. 1 17. July 1553. July 1553, TABLE OP REGNAL YEARS. 351 PHILIP AND MARY. AFTER HER M&RRIACB WITH KING PHILIP, 25. JULY, 1554. 1 A, of25. July 1554. 1 & ^ i 24. July 1555. 2& 3[25. July 1555. 24. July 1556. Q;Cr 4.^25. July 1556, d 6C 4; ^ 24. July 1557. 4&5t'4.-"^'''''' July 155a 5&-0{ij.j,ov.l558. The days in each year between the 6th and 21th Julv, (both included), aflei the Queen's marriage, were, however, thus recltoned : — 1 & 3— July6. toB*.— 1555. 2 & 4— July&toSl 1556. 3 & 5— '"lye. to 24.- 1557. 4& 6— July «• to a 1558. ELIZABETH. 4 0^: 6111 Nov. 1558, Nov, 1559. Nov. 1559, Nov. 1560. Nov. 1560. Nov. 1561. Nov. 1561, Nov. 1562. Nov. 1562, Nov. 1563. Nov. 1563, Nov. 1564. Nov. 1564, Nov. 1565. Nov. 1565, Nov. 1566. Nov. 1566, Nov. 1567. Nov. 1567, Nov. 1568. Nov. I.i68, Nov. 1569. Nov. 1569, Nov. 1570. 13 {IJ: 15 ni: 16V1 17fS isni 19[S 21 {£ 22[S Nov, 1570, Nov. 1571. Nov. l.Tl, Nov. J572. Nov. 1572, Nov. 1573. Nov. 1573, Nov. 1574. Nov. 1574. Nov. 1575. Nov. 1575, Nov. 1576. Nov. 1576, Nov, 1577. Nov. I.'i77, Nov. 1578. Nov. 1578, Nov. 1579. Nov. 1.579, Nov. 1580. Nov. l.->80, Nov. 1581. 24 {II- 25 [11: 26{\l 27 C5: 28 {S 29[S soUl 31 {g 32 C?: 33[S Nov. 1581, Nov. 1582. Nov. 1582, Nov. 1583. Nov. 1583, Nov. 1584. Nov. 1584, Nov. 1585 Nov. 1585^ Nov. 1586. Nov. 1586, Nov. 1587. Nov. 1587, Nov. 1588. Nov. 1588, Nov. 1589. Nov. 1589, Nov. 1590. Nov. 1590, Nov. 1591. Nov. 1591, Nov. 1592. S6UI S7{\1: 38{\l: S9[!l 40 Oi 41 {S 42[il 43[£ 44[!I 45 [£ Nov. 1592. Nov. 1593. Nov. 1593, Nov. 1594. Nov. 1594 Nov. 1595' Nov. 1595, Nov. 1596. Nov. 1596, Nov. 1597. Nov. 1597, Nov. 1598. Nov. 1598, Nov. 1599. Nov. 1599, Nov. leoo. Nov. 1600, Nov. 1601. Nov. 1601, Nov. 1602. Nov. 1602, Mar. 1603. JAMES THE FIRST. im 24. Mar. Mar. f 24. Mar. I 23 Mar. Q f 24. Mar. •^ ( 2a Mar. . f 24. Mar. 4^ i 23. Mar. '24. Mar. 23, Mar. 24 Mar. 23. Mar. O?;; 6[ 1604. 1604, 1605. 160'^. ^ '^06. 1606, 1607. 1507, 1608. 1608, 1609. ^(■24, 7i2a s{ io{; 9[g; 24. 23. 11 {i: i2[i: Mar. 1609, Mar. 1610. Mar. 1610» Mar. 1611. Mar. 1611, Mar. 1612. Mar. 1612. Mar. 1613. Mar. 1613, INIar. 1614. Mar. 1614, Mar. 1615. 13m i4fi: 15 [i I6[t 17[ .8[ Mar. 1615, Mar. 1616. Mar. 1616, Mar. 1617- Mar. 1617. Mar. 1618. Mar. 1618, Mar. 1619. Mar. 1619, Mar. 1620. Mar. 1620, Mar, 1621. 19[I 20{i 21 m 22[S 23{|: Mar. 1621, Mar. 1622. Mar. 1622, Mar. 1623. Mar. 1R23. Mar. ltJ24. Mar. 1624, Mar. 1625. Mar. 1625, Mar. 1625. 352 TABLE OF REGNAL YEARS. CHARLES THE FIRST. , C27.Mar.lfr25, ■I 1 26. Mar. 162a , ("27. Mar. 16i>6, -^ I 26. Mar. 1627. ofST. Mar. 1627, •^ I 26. Mar. 1628. . f27. Mar. 1628, ^i26. Mar. 1629. ;. C27. -Mar. 1629, ^ I y6. Mar. 1630. z>f27. Mar. 1630, ^i 26. Mar. 1631. „f27.Mar. / I 26. Mar. Qf27.Mar. o } 26. Mar. Mar. 1631, 166i!. 1632, lfi.33. 1633, 1634. 1634, 1635. \635, 1636. 1636, i 1G37.I of27. M yi26.M ,^(■27. Mar. I^i26. Mar. 1 , f 27. Mar. Hi 26. Mar. ,qC27. Mar. CHARLES THE SECOND. i3fS; 18 [S: Mar. 1637, Mar. 1638. Mar. 1638, Mar. 1639. Mar. 1639, Mar. 1640. Mar. 1640, Mar. l()4i. Mar. 1641, Mar. 1642. Mar. 1642 Mar. 1643. 19[S r Q7 20 {i^ 2l[ 2a 27. 2a 27. 26 2S{ 24lS Mar. 1643, Mar. 1644. Mar. 1644. Mar. 1645. Mar. 1645, Mar. 1646. Mar. 1646, Mar. 1647. Mar. 1647, Mar. 1648. Mar. 1648, Jan. 1649. - (-30. 1^29. o[30. '^i29. QJ-.m Jan. 1651, Jan. 1649, Jan. 1650. Jan. 1650, Jan. 1651. 29. Jan. 1652. 30. Jan. 1652, 29. Jan. 1653. 30. Jan. 1653, 29. Jan. 1654. ^r30. Jan. 1654, 5{ 29. Jan. 1655. ~f30. Jan. 16.^5, / 129. Jan. 1656. C C 30. Jan. 1656, o l 29. Jan. 1657. ^("30. Jan. 1657, y 1 29. Jan. 16.b8. ,^(■30. Jan. 1658, ■l'^i29. Jan. 1659. , , f .30. Jan. 1659, •I -1129. Jan. 1660. C V). Jan. 1660, 12^29. A/ay 1660, , (29. Jan. 1661./ i3[i: nVt. 18[ 19[ 20[^ 21 [S; 22 [g 23{g; 24[g- 25[£ Jan. 1661, Jan. 1662. Jan. 1662, Jan. 1663. Jan. 1663, Jan. 1664. Jan. 1664, Jan. 1665. Jan. 166.5, Jan. 1666. Jan. 1666, Jan. 1667. Jan. 1667, Jan. 1668. Jan. 1668, Jan. 1669. Jan. 1669, Jan. 1670. Jan. 1670, Jan. 1671. Jan. 1671, Jan. 1672. Jan. 1672, Jan. 167.3. Jan. 1(73, Jan. 1674. 26[t 27 [g 28[,»: 29[g 3o[S: 31 [i!: 32 ^£: .33{»: 3*i?a 36[t Sin Jan. 1674, Jan. 1675. Jan. 1675, Jan. 167a Jan. 1676, Jan, 1677. Jan. 1677, Jan. 1678. Jan. 167f , Jan. 1679. Jan. 1679, Jan. 1680. Jnn. 1680, Jan. 1681. Jan. 1681, Jan. 16S2. Jan. 1682, Jan. Ju 3. Jan. 1683, Jaa I6;>i. Jan. 1684, Jan. i6H5. Jan. 1685, tab. 1685. JAMES THE SECOND. - (• 6. Feb. 1685, li 5. Feb. 1686. « r a Feb. 1686, -« i 5. Feb. 1667. „ C 6. Feb. 1687, <>i 5. Feb. 1688. ^if'-' Dec. 1688. , CIS. Feb. 1689, J 1 12. Feb. 1690. a f 13. Feb. 1690, ^ 1 12. Feb. 1691. a J 13. Feb. 1691, o 1 12. Feb. 1692. 13. Feb. 1692, 12. Feb. 1693. 4[ WILLIAM AND MARY. 5[ 13. Feb. 1693, 12. Feb. 1694. fl f 13. Feb. 11^94, 0^27. Dec. 1694. William III. -.C28. Dec. 1694, 7^27. Dec. 1695. oC28. Dec. 1695, o I 27. Dec. 1696. ^f28. Dec. 1696, y i 27. Dec. 1697. -^f28. Dec. 1697, 27. Dec. 1698. ,, f28. Dec.l6P8, .27.Dcc.l6i;9. TO r28. Dec. 1699, '■-i^7. Dec. 1700. , 5 5 28. Dec. 1700, ^•3^27. Dec. 1701. Mar. 1702. I '^"^ , rS. Mar. 1702, 1^7. Mar. 1703. «r8. Mar. 1703, ^ i 7. Mar. 1704. oCS. Mar. 1704, ^17. Mar. 1705. - f 8. Mar. 170/5,1 4^7. Mar. 1706. TABLE OP REGNAL YEARS. , C 1. Aug.lTU, A i 31. July 1715. qC" 1. Aug. 1715, -^^31. July 1716. of l.Aug.l716, «^i 31. July 1717. .(■ ].A..g.,1717, *i 31. July 1718. 7 Hi 8flJ; 9[1J; June 1727, June 1728. June 17S8, June 1729. June 1729, June 1730. June 1730. June 1731. June 1731, June 1732. June 1732, June 1733. June 1733, June 1734. June 173*, June 1735. June 173.5, June 1736. ANNE. 7{ Mar. 1706, Mar. 1707. /-fS. Mar, 1707, 0^7. Mar. 1708. 8. Mar. 1708, 7. Mar. 1709. o J" 8. Mar. 1709, 0^7. Mar. 1710. ^fS. Mar. 1710, y 17. Mar. 1711. .,^0 8. Mar. 1711, A^i7. Mar. 1712. GEORGE THE FIRST. ;.(■ I.Aug. 1718, ^i 31. July 1719. ^f I.Aug. 1719, O^ 31. July 17ii0. Aug. 1720, July 1721, -,(■ I.Aug. 1720, 7^31. ' " ~ qC 1. Aug.1721, 0^31. July 1722. p.f l.Aug.l722, y 1 31. July 1723. Aug. 172.3, July 1724. jQ^^l.Aug.1723, GEORGE THE SECOND. ,^f 11. June 1736, mf^l I'Ji 10. June 1737. WilO II. June 1737, 10. June 1738. 1738, 1739. TO 5" 11- June 1739, •'■•'i 10. June 1740. .,Q5-ll..lune l^^ilO.June , . r 11. June 1740, 14 i 10. June 1741. , -f.ll. June 1741, *^i 10. June 1742. 1 /? fll- June i742- ■lOnO. June 1743- ..-f 11. June 1743, 1 / ^10. June 1744. 1 Q f 11. June 1744, ■I oi 10. June 1745. 2o[|J: June 1745, 10. Junel74& June 1746. June 1747. Q, Cll. June 1747. -* 1 i 10. June 1748. tjoC" 11. June 1748, ^-^ i 10. June 1749. QoTU. June 1749, -'^•^i 10. June 1750. c,. fll.Junel7.W, -^i'l'i 10. June 1751. ci^f 11. June 1751, ~i>i 10. June 1752. June 1752, 10. June 1753. 353 „ C8. Mar. 1712 A -1^7. Mar. 1713 TO C 8. Mar. 1713. -I^i7. Mar. 1714. , of 8. Mar. 1714, i^'^lL Aug. 1714. ,, f l.Aug.l724, ■I -I i 31. July 1725. ,gf 1. Aug.1725, I'^i 31. July 1726. , Q f 1. Aug.1726, 1«5 ill. June 1727. 26{ll 27 [JJ: 28fii: 29[li: 3o[!J: 32 Hi: 3s{\l: s4l June 1753, June 1754. June 1754, June 1755. June 1755, June 1756. June 1756, June 1757. June 1757, June 1758. June 1758. June 1759. June 1759, June 1760. June 1760, Oct. 1760, GEORGE THE THIRD. ,C25. 1^24. ^ f 25 2|5t: 3[t r o.", 7m Oct. 1760. Oct. 1761, Oct. 1761, Oct. 1762. Oct. 1762, Oct. 1763. Oct. 1763, Oct. 1764. Oct. 1764, Oct. 17(S5. Oct. 1765, Oct. 1766. Oct. 1766, Oct. 1767. i3[i i4[i Oct. 1767, Oct. 1768. Oct. 1768, Oct. 1769. Oct. 1769, Oct. 1770. Oct. 1770, Oct. 1771. Oct. 1771, Oct. 1772. Oct. 1772, Oct. 1773. Oct. 1773, Oct. 1774. i5[i: ]6[i: i7[i: 18 fi: cor. '^*l 24. Oct. 1/74, Oct. 1775. Oct. 1775, Oct. 1776. Oct. 1776, Oct. 1777. Oct. 1777, Oct. 1778. Oct. 1778, Oct. 1779. Oct. 1779, Oct. 1780. Oct. 1780, Oct. 1781. 22{i: 23 {S: 24 [t 25 If*: 26f£ 27 [t 28[£ Oct. ]781, Oct. 1782. Oct. 1782, Oct. 1783. Oct. 1783, Oct. 1784. Oct. 1784, Oct. 1785. Oct. 1785 Oct. 1786. Oct. 1786, Oct. 1787. Oct. 1787, Oct. 1788. A A 854 29[S sofS 32{g: 33fS 34[i: TABLE OF REGNAL YEARS. Oct. 1788, Oct. 1789. Oct. 1789. Oct. 1790. Oct. 1790, Oct. 1791. Oct. 1791, Oct. 1792. Oct. 1792, Oct. 1793. Oct. 1793, Oct. 1794. 25. Oct. 1810, 5. Feb. 1811, 24. Oct. 1811. 35 {S 36ft 37 ft 38 [t 39ft 40ft Oct. 1794, Oct. 179r>. Oct. 1795, Oct. 1796. Oct. 1796, Oct. 1797. Oct. 1797, Oct. 179«. Oct. 1798, Oct. 1799. Oct. 1799, Oct. 1800. . , f 25. Oct. '*-li24. Oct. .gf25. Oct. 4^ 1 24. Oct. A 0^25. Oct. 4«^i24. Oct. ^ . f25. Oct. 44^24. Oct. 45 [!:«'=*• 1800, 1801. 1801, 1802. Oct, Oct. 1811, Oct. 1812. eo5"2.5. Oct. 1812, 5 -^i 24. Oct. 1813. , ("29. Jan. 1820, 1 ? 28. Jan. 1821. ^C29. Jan. 1821, 55^28. Jan. 1822. Jan. 18L'2, Jan. 1823. 54,[ 25. Oct. 24. Oct. -£.("25. Oct. ^i> i 24. Oct. I'd 25. Oct. ^O I 24. Oct. err f 25. Oct. ^ / d 24. Oct. 1813,-) 1814. 1814 1815. 1815, 1816. 181f), 1817. J 46ft 47ft 48 ft 49 ft 50ft ^o ^25. Oct. ^o ? 24. Oct 59ft 8S, 60ft°=' 1803, 1804. 1804, 1805. Oct. 1805, Oct. 1806. Oct. 1806, Oct. 1807. Oct. 1807, Oct. 1808. Oct. 1808, Oct. 1809. Oct. 1809, Oct. 1810. 1817,1 1818. I :; . 1818. 1819 1819. Jan. 1820. GEORGE THE FOURTH. ^(•29., <> 1 28. . r29. Jan. 1823, '* 1 28. Jan. 1824. - C29. Jan. 1824, 5 I 28. Jan. 1825. 29. Jan. 1825, 28. Jan. 1826. 6-f -, (-29. Jan. 1826, / ^28. Jan. 1827. o<"29. Jan. 1827, o I 28. Jan. 1828. 29. Jan. 1828, 28. Jan. 1829. 9 1 - f 26. June 1830. 1? 25. June 1831. 26. June 1831, WILLIAM THE FOURTH 3f 2f 25. June! 4f •26. June 1832, 2"'. June 1833. 26. JunelS.'«, 25. June 18J4. -f 26. June 1834, 5 ^25. June 1835. /- f 26. June 1835. ^ 25. June 1836. VICTORIA. ifS: 2fS: sfS: 4fS; June 1837. June 1838. June 18,'^8. June 1839. June 1839. June 1840. June 1840. June 1841. -(■20. June 1841. ^^19. June 1842. >-f20. June 1849. 0^19. June 1843. -,(20. June 1843. 7 I 19. June 1844. qC 20. June 1844. o 1 19, June 1845. ^C 20. June 1845. y 1 19. June 1846. T^f20. June 1846. 1 ^' I 19. June 1847. , , C20. June 1847. ■l 1 na June 1848. 20. June 1848. 19. June 1849. 12f irt 5-29. Jan 1829, AU^28. Jan. 1830. , , ("29. Jan. 1850, A -I ^26. June 1830. «r26. Jm;el8S6, 7 i 20. June 1837. lofSO. June 1849. I -^hg. June 1850. - . ("20. JunelS.GO. l^iW. June 1851. ,-f 20. June 1851. 355 CHRONOLOGICAL LIST OF THE SAXON KINGS* FROM EGBERT TO THE DEATH OP HAROLD, IO66. 827. EGBERT, or Ecgbryht, ascended the Throne as King of Wessex, on the death of Beorhtric, hi 802. He de- feated and slew the King of Mercia in 825, and conquered that Kingdom and all south of the Humber in 827, when he became the first sole Monarch of England. Egbert died 836.* 836. ETHELWULF, son of King Egbert, succeeded his fathei in P^ebruary, 837. Died 857, " having reigned 18^years,"f 857. ETHELBALD IL, eldest son of King Ethelwulf, succeeded his father in the Kingdom of Wessex in 857. Died 860. 860. ETHELBERT, or Ethelbryht II., second son of Ethelwulf, succeeded his father in the Kingdoms of Kent, Essex, Surrey, and Sussex ; and in 860 he succeeded his brother in the Kingdom of Wessex. Died 866, " having reigned 5 years." f 866. ETHELRED, or Ethered, third son of King Ethel- wulf, succeeded his brother Ethelbert in 866. Died after Easter, 871, " having reigned 5 years."f 871. ALFRED THE GREAT, fourth son of King Ethel- wulf, succeeded his brother in 871. Died 28th of October, 901, having reigned 28^ years.f 901. EDWARD I. THE ELDER, eldest surviving son of King Alfred, succeeded his father in October, 901. Died 925. 925. ATHELSTAN, or Ethestan, natural son of King Edward the Elder, elected by the Witan on the death of his father in 925. Died 27th of October, 941 f. *' having reigned 14 years and 10 weeks." f * From the Saxon Chronicle, L'Art de verifier les Dates, Sic. Tables of the Saxon Monarchs, and of the Kings during the Heptarchy, with maps &c . will be found in a usefuf work printed in. 1833, entitled " Britannia Saxonica, by George William Collen." t Saxon Chronicle. The length attributed to several reigns in that work does not agree with the date assigned to the accession of the Kings. J The Chronicle of Melrose states, that Athelstan died on " VI. Kal. Nov. Feria iv. Indict, xiv.," which proves that his decease must have oc- curred on Wednesday, 27th of October, 941. The Saxon Chronicle gives the fiaice date. A A 2 356 CHRONOLOGICAL LIST OF 941. EDMUND I. THE ELDER, fifth son of King Ed- ward the Elder, succeeded King Athelstan in 941. Died 26th of May, 946 *, " having reigned 6^ years, "f 946. EDRED, brother of King Edmund I., whom he suc- ceeded in 946. Died 23rd of Movember, 955, " having reigned 9^ years, "f 955. EDWY, or Edwyn, eldest son of King Edmund I. succeeded his uncle, and was Crowned at Kingston-upon Thames in 955. Died 1st of October, 957. 957. EDGAR, the Peaceable, succeeded his brother King Edwy in 957. " Consecrated as King with great pomp at Bath," 11th of May, 973. Died July 1 8th |, 975. 975. EDWARD II., the Martyr, eldest son of King Edgar, succeeded his father in 975. Died 18th of March; 978. 978. ETHELRED II.,THE ~ Unready, half brother of King Edward the Martyr§, whom he succeeded in 978, and was consecrated at Kingston on Sunday, 14th April, in that year. Abdi- cated the Throne in 1012, but was restored in Lent 1014. Died 23rd of April, 1016. 1016. EDMUND IRON- SIDES, naturalson of King Ethelred, elected by the Witan in London, and the citizens, on the death of Ethelred; Crowned April 1016, but was defeated by Canute, with whom he divided the realm, Edmund taking Wessex, and Canute Mercia. Died SOth of No- vember, 1016. 1013. SWAIN or SwEGN, King of Denmark, brother of King Etheldred II., usurped the Crown, and was proclaimed King in the autumn of 1014. Died 3rd of February, 1014. 1014. CANUTE, or Cnut son of King Swain, was elected King of England by the fleet, in February, 1014. He defeated Edmund Iron- sides in 1016, and divided the realm with him, Canute taking Mercia, and Edmund Wessex. That Prince died SOth of November, 1016, and in 1017 Canute became sole Monarch of England ; .* Saxon Chronicle. The Chronicle of Melrose gives the Indiction and day of the week of Edmund the Elder's death, which fixes it to the 26th of May, 946. + Saxon Chronicle. : The date of Edgar's death is taken from the received reading of the Saxon Chronicle ; but Mr. Stevenson states, that a MS. of that work in Corpus Christi College, Cambridge, has, correctly, " eahco ^an," the 8th ; which is proved to be accurate by Simon of Durham giving the Feria and Indiction. Moreover, Edgar died on a Friday ^ on which day, i» 975, the 8th of July did, and the 18th did not, fall- ^ Simon of Durham, c. 160. THE SAXON KINGS, 357 or, as one copy of the Saxon Chronicle expresses it, " took to himself the whole Kingdom of England ; " while another copy says, ** this year [1017] Cnut was chosen King," Died 1036 1036. HAROLD I., son of King Canute, succeeded his father, by election of the Witan, in 1036, and died 17th of March, 1039, having reigned " 4 years and 16 weeks." * 1039. HARDICANUTE, or Hardicnut, King of Den- mark, half brother of King Harold I., succeeded to the Throne about Midsummer, 1039. Died 8th of June, 1041. « He was King over all England two years all but ten days." 1041. EDWARD the Confessor, son of King Ethel- dred II., and half brother of King Hardicanute ; elected to the Throne before the funeral of Hardicanute, in June, 1041 , and was Crowned at Winchester on Easter-day, 3rd of April, 1043.f Died 5th of January, 1066. 1066. HAROLD II., son of Godwin, Earl of Kent, suc- ceeded under a grant of the Kingdom by Edward the Con- fessor. He was Crowned on the 6th of January, 1066, but was slain at the battle of Hastings, 14th of October in the same year. • Saxon Chronicle. f The Saxon Chronicle, under the year,, 1042, states that " On Easter, day this year Edward was consecrated King, with great worship, at Win- Chester, Easter then fell on the 3rd of the nones of April," i. e. the 3rd of April, but Easter-day, in 1043, happened on the llth of that month, and in 104S, on the 3rd of April. A A 3 358 STYLE AND CHARTERS OP REMARKS ON THE STYLE AND CHARTERS OF THE KINGS OF ENGLAND.* THE ANGLO-SAXON PERIOD. Nearly all the nations which established themselves upon the ruins of the Roman Empire gave to their Char- ters the form of Epistles, in imitation of the Romans. Ancient Epistles usually commenced with the name and condition of the writer, followed by an address and salutation to the persons to whom it specially related ; as, '' Paul, an Apostle of Jesus Christ by the will of God, to the Saints which are at Ephesus, and to the faithful in Christ Jesus, Grace be to you," &c., which form seems to have been retained in Royal Diplomas ; although many very early Charters are found without either the address or salutation, and some with the salutation, but without the address.t The most ancient Anglo-Saxon Charters extant are of the seventh century ; and it is beheved that the earliest Charter known, is of the time of Ethelbert King of Kent, a copy of which is printed in the Textus Roffensis.:|: That Monarch was the first who conveyed lands by written instruments ; before which time lands and possessions were simply conveyed by various sym- bols of the donation : for instance, a piece of turf, a bow, or a lance ; and Beda relates, that Ethelbert was also the first who promulgated written laws. From the seventh century to the Norman Conquest, almost all the Anglo- Saxon Royal Diplomas present diflPerent formulas ; each King, and even the same Monarch, having constantly varied them. They always, however, when the Charter * These valuable remarks on the Style and Charters of the Kings of Eng- land, are extracted from the learned, Inlxoduction to the Charter Rolls," by Mr. Hardy. f Instruments are frequently called Charters which are nothing but epistles or precepts, and some are styled epistles which are really Charters, At present, however, the name of epistle has given place to that of Charter, although the form of the epistle may be still preserved. t Textus Roffensis, 119 a. THE KINGS OP ENGLAND. 35^ was in Latin, began with a proem or exordium generally an invocation.* The Anglo-Saxon Kings generally placed the mo- nogram of Jesus Christ, or the sign of the cross, im- mediately before the invocation. Their Charters were seldom addressed to any body of men or particular per- sons, as was the Anglo-Norman custom ; but the grantor generally stated the object or reason of his donation. The Data! clause in Anglo-Saxon Charters generally, but not always, precedes the names of the witnesses, as in the Charter of Uhtred, one of the Subreguli of the Hwicii, granted in the year 7^7 •* " Conscripta est haec donatio anno ab Incarnatione Domini nostri Jesu Christi d.cclxvii. indictione vi. Jun. v. -f- Ego OfFa Dei dono Rex Merciorum huic donationi consensi et subscripsi," &c. It is sometimes found at the com- mencement of the Charter, as '' Regnante in perpetuum ac gubernante Domino nostro Salvatore secula universa, anno recapitulationis Dionisi, i. e. ab Incarnatione Christi sexcentessimo octuagesimo, indictione sexta t revojuta, &;c. Quapropter ego Oshere Rex :}:," &c. ; but occasionally, though rarely, at the end, as in the Charter of ^thelred King of the East Saxons, ^' Actum est autem anno ab incarnatione Domini nos- tri Jhesu Christi d.ccglxviii. If that Charter be authentic, it is evident that the custom of dating * The more ancient the Charter, the more simple is the exordium; but in later times it became the fashion to indite the exordium in very glowmg and high-flown language ; and the more recent Charters of the Anglo-Saxon era, commencing with the name of the Sovereign, may be re- garded as spurious. The instances adduced by Mabillon, and followed by the Benedictmes, of Charters of that period, commencing in the first person thus — " Ethelbaldus Divina dispensatione Kex Merciorum,"—" Offa Hex Merciorum," — " Bertulfus Rex Merciorum," — " Borredus largiente Dei gratia Kex Merciorum," &c., must be considered as indubitable forgeries. t Cott. MSS. Tiber. A. fol. 20 b. Hickes remarks, p. 79., upon the date of this Charter, that the sixth Indiction does not coincide with the year of our Lord 680; it should have been the eighth. Although this discre- paiKy throws a doubt upon its authenticity, yet it bears so near a resem- blance to truth, and is inserted in a Chartulary of such high character, that it ought not to be hastily condemned, as the want of correspondence between the dominical year and the indiction might have arisen from the carelessness of the notary or writer of the charter. X Oshere became sub-King of the Hwiccii in the year 680. Hwiccas or Magesetania was co-extensive with the bishoprick of Worcester. ^ A A 4 360 STYLE AND CHARTERS OP Charters from the Incarnation of Christ obtained in England towards the close of the seventh century. In that century, however, the year of the indiction alone, was almost always employed to indicate the date of Charters of every description. The Charter of Ethel- hert King of Kent, granted in full council in the year 619 *t was made in the month of April, on the fourth of the calends of May, in the seventh indiction : " mense Aprihs, sub die iiii. kl. Maias, Indictione septima." It seems still doubtful at what period the Christian era and the year of the Indiction were first con- jointly employed as dates. But it is fully admitted, that at the commencement of the eighth century the year of the Indiction was commonly and customarily joined to the year of our Lord's Incarnation, as in the Charter of Sigered King of Kent, which was made '^ In- dictione XV. anno Domini Incarnationis D.ccLxii."t and the Charter of Eardulf King of Kent was made '^'anno ab Incarnatione Christi d.cclxii. Indictione xv."f In process of time the Epact was added to the Domi- nical year and Indiction, to which was also sometimes joined the Concurrent, as in Athelstan's grant to the church of Worcester, '' anno Dominicae Incarnationis D.ccccxxx (? 934). Regni vero mihi commissi vi. Indictione vii. Epacta iii. Concurrente ii. septimis Junii idibus, Luna xxi. in civitate omnibus nota quae Londina dicitur." § The Anglo-Saxon Kings sometimes mentioned their Regnal years || conjointly with other dates, as in the last-quoted Charter of Athelstan. In another Charier of Athelstan thus : " Anno Dominicai Incarnationis D.CCCCXXXV. Regni vero mihi gratis commissi xi. Indictione viii. Epacta xiiii. Concurrente iii. calendis Januarii, Luna vertentis mensis decima ; " and in a Charter of Coenwulf King of the Mercians to his mi- * An apograph of this Charter appears in the Text. RofF. p. 119. + Text. Roflf. fol. 122. % Ibid. fol. 123. \ Colt. MSS. Tiberius A. xm. II Sometimes they also recorded their own age, as in a charter of Egfrid to the church of Durham, in the year 685, thus : — " Hjec donatio scripta est tempore Agathonis Papae, anno jetatis Regis Egfridi xl. regni vero ejus XV." 6ee Rot. Cart. 15—17 Ric. IL No. 29. per inspex. THE KINGS OF ENGLAND. 36) nister Swithune, ^' Regnante et adjuvante nos Deo et Domino nostro Jhesu Christo ego Csenulfus gratia Dei Rex Merciorum, anno \° Imperii nostri." Again, in a Charter of Edward the Confessor is the following : "Acta apud Westmonasterium v. kal. Januarii, die Sanctorum Innocentium, anno Dominicae Incarnationis M.LXVI. Indictione tertia, anno Regni serenissimi Ed- wardi Regis vicesimo quinto." The Anglo-Saxons frequently mention the place where the Charter was ratified, as in the Charter of Beortwulf King of Mercia, thus : '^ Hsec autem Chartakaraxata est, anno Dominicae Incarnationis d.cccxli. Indictione iiii. in die Natalis Do- mini, in celehri vicoTomweorthin."* In that of Burghred King of Mercia as follows : " Gesta est hujus Chartae li- bertas anno Dominicae Incarnationis d.ccclv. Indictione iii. in vico Tomweorthin nuncupato." t The date of an Anglo-Saxon Charter is sometimes corroborated by some historical fact therein recorded, as in the following ex- ample : " Acta haec praefata donatio anno ab Incar- natione Domini d.ccccxxxviii. in quo anno helium factum est in loco qui Bruningafeld dicitur, ubi Anglis victoria data est de caelo." :}: Notwithstanding the preceding notices, it must be remembered, that out of those Anglo-Saxon Char- ters, either in autograph or apograph, which have descended to the present time, not more than about one fourth of them contain any notification whatever of the time when and place where they were ratified. The valuable information often supplied by Charters, espe- cially those of the Anglo-Saxon era, and which can be ob- tained from no other source, may excuse the introduction here of a few general remarks respecting them, previously to noticing the Datal clauses in Royal Charters of sub- sequent periods. Very few Charters from Anglo-Saxon Sovereigns were written in any other than the Latin language. There are, however, extant in Chartularies * Cott. MSS. Nero E. 1. fol. 130. t In a charter of King Offa to St. Albans, " Scripta est haec Chartula anno Dominicae Incarnationis d.ccxcui. Indictione tertia, anno vero Offan, Regis Merciorum xxxiii. in loco celebri qui dicitur Celchyth (Chelsea)," &c. Mat. Par. addit. p. 154. Paris edit. t In Mus. Brit. Casley's Catalogue, pi. 5. S62 STYLE AND CHARTERS OP and Monastic Registers some apograph Charters which were originally written in Saxon, but which were trans- lated into Latin by the compilers of those Chartularies ; such, for instance, as those occurring in the Middleton Register*, preserved in the Lord Treasurer's Remem- brancer's Office, those in the Bury St. Edmund's Register, and those in a work entitled " Apostolatus Benedictinorura in Anglia," printed at Douay in 1626, where there are Latin versions of ('barters originally written in Saxon, purporting to have been granted before the Norman Conquest, but which are proved by the Norman- Latin words and idioms to be either free translations from authentic Charters, made for the use of some Anglo-Norman abbot who was unac- quainted with the Saxon language, or they are pal- pable forgeries, committed by the monks from inter ested motives. The greater number of Charters of the Anglo-Saxon era, whether autographs or apographs, now extant, are those granted to the dignitaries of the Church, and to other Religious foundations ; and as many of those Charters can be proved to be spurious, much caution is required before their validity be admitted. Dr. Hickes has pointed out various ways of detecting forged Charters, and has given unequivocal proofs. that some of the most celebrated Charters must be condemned, although considered authentic by Selden, Marsham, Dug- dale, and others. It is a well-known fact, that an ex- emption from Episcopal jurisdiction was greatly coveted by the principal Monasteries, and that the monks during the Anglo-Norman period frequently committed extensive forgeries to obtain that object. Wharton t gives an ac- count of the confession of a monk of St. Medard, who, in his last moments, acknowledged having forged several Papal Bulls, exempting various Monasteries from Epis- copal jurisdiction, amongst which was the abbey of St. * In the Middleton Register both the Saxon Charter of Athelstan and the Latin translation occur. This Charter must be one of the forged charters, for Athelstan began his reign in 924, and the date of the Charter in the Register is in 843. See 1 Mon. Angl, 195., and Tanner, p. 104., in the note. t Anglia Sacra, pref. v. THE KINGS OF ENGLAND. 363 Augustine, at Canterbury. Certificates of the confession of the said monk were sent to the Archbishop of Can- terbury under the seals of the Archbishop of Rouen and the Bishop of Evreux, two of which are still extant amongst the archives of the cathedral of Canterbury (one is contemporary, and the other made a few years afterwards),, and a third is amongst the manuscripts in the British Museum. THE ANGL0-N0B3IAN AND SUBSEQUENT PERIODS. The Anglo-Norman Kings, unlike their Saxon pre- decessors, usually commenced their diplomas with their names and titles* ; but when their Charters were in favour of Religious or Monastic bodies, or related to Ecclesiastical affairs, they often began with an invocation or proem. Tt has been observed by one of the ablest Saxon scholars of the dayt, that "if the accuracy of the regnal dates in Saxon charters could always be depended upon, they would be invaluable for our early Chronology. But unfortunately this is not the case ; and error has, in many instances, arisen from the carelessness of copyists when recording charters, though much inaccuracy ap- pears to have prevailed in the original documents them- selves. In many instances ^' the first year of the reign" means, for example, A.D.9OO, " the second year,"A.D. 901, though perhaps only three months of QOO really belonged to the first regnal year, and it was completed with nine months of 9OI. That the Saxon Kings had any regular system seems highly improbable on many accounts. It was a common practice for a man to style himself " Rex " though not supreme King, that is. King in the modern sense. Probably all of the Blood Royal, who had appanages of land, may have laid claim to the title, at least before Egbert's victories threw the pre- ponderance into the lands of Wessex, of which there is a striking example. in Ethfilbert 1 1. of^Kent. Lappenberg's * The titles assumed by our Kings of the Norrnan race ollen present the only means of ascertaining the age or date of a charter. t J. P. Kemble, Esq. 364 STYLE AND CHARTERS OF idea that the Saxon Kings dated from their Coronation andunction, appears untenable on grounds drawn from the old Teutonic law ; and a remarkable fact in contradic- tion of that theory is furnished by Edgar, who was not crowned until a great many years after his accession, and who dated from his accession, and afterwards used the double date of his accession and coronation. * WILLIAM THE CONQUEROR. —ITie initial clauses of the diplomas of this Monarch are various. When the instrument related solely to England, he usually commenced with " Willielmus Rex," *' Willielmus Rex Anglorum," or " Willielmus Dei gratia Rex Anglorum ; " but when it concerned his Continental Dominions, he generally added his other titles to that of " Rex Anglorum ; " thus, « Wil- lielmus Rex Anglorum, Comes Normannorum atque Cino- manensium," or " Willielmus Rex Anglorum, Princeps Normannorum et Cenomannorum." The legends on his Great Seal are " Hoc Normannorum Willelmo nosce Patro- num," " Hoc Anglor Regem Signo fatearis eundem." If the instrument related to the Church, whether of his Eng- lish or Foreign Dominions, he frequently began with an invocation f or a proem | ; sometimes merely with the pro- noun •' ego " prefixed to his name, as *' Ego Willelmus Rex Anglorum, Princeps Normannorum et Cenomannorum," " Dux Normannorum et Rex Anglorum § ; " at other times, with the date of the Incarnation, &c., thus, " Anno ab Incarnatione Domini millesimo octogesimo tertio, mense Julio, die festivitatis Sancti Arnulfi episcopi et martiris ad quietem, Ego Willelmus Anglorum Rex Normannorum et * For example, " A. D. 964. Ind. viii. Regni 6." " A. D. 974. Regni 14. Regia Consecrationis, 1°." t " In nomine Sanctae et Individuas Trinitatis. Ego Willielmus Dei gratia Rex Anglorum." Carta Fundationis Abb. S. Martini de Bello. Cart. Antiq. 83. A. xii. i " Regnante in perpetuum Domino nostro Jesu Christo, illoque regente ac dominante omnibus elementis, qui etiam incomparabili pietate et magna majestate omnia sustentat, cunctaque prout Tult, sive_visibiles sive invisibiles, pulchro moderamine disponit atque dispensat. Quapropter ego Willielmus Deo disponente Rex Anglorum cajterarumque gentium cir- cumquaque persisteiitium Rector ac Dux Normannorum," &c. ^ When the instrument related to his Foreign subjects or dominions, William I. generally addressed or named them before his English subjects, a fact which led the authors of the Nouveau Traite (vol. iv. p. 207.) to remark that " Guillaume le Conquerant se montre plus jaloux du titre de Due de Normandie que de celui de Roi d'Angleterre, qui ne paroit ici qu'au revers de son sceau. Cette idee s'accorde parfaitement bien avec ces mots d'une charte de I'abbaie de Toarn de I'an 1068 : — Ego Williel- mus Dei gratia Dux Normannorum et Rex Anglorum superscrltitas eleemosinas confirrao." THE KINGS OF ENGLAND. 365 Cenomannorum Princeps," and sometimes he prefixed to the commencement of his charters the monogram of Jesus Christ, or the Labarum, The address, of the Conqueror's- diplomas was worded according to their nature. Sometimes the compellation was to his French and English subjects, " iidelibus suis Francigenis et Anglis," and sometimes only to a particular person or body of men *, as, " "Waltero vice- comiti ; " " Omnibus baronibus suis Francigenis et Anglis de comitatu Glocestriee ; " " Lanfranco archiepiscopo et Odoni episcopo Baiocensi et comiti de Kent, et omnibus ministris et fidelibuS suis Francis et Anglis de Kent," &c. When the Conqueror's diplomas were addressed to particular per- sons, he usually employed the salutation, as " Willelmus Rex Anglorum, Hugoni de Portu, et omnibus fidelibus suis Francigenis et Anglicis, Salutem." It may be ob- served, that all the Kings of England after the Conquest, employed a salutation, and seldom, if ever, used any other than that of " salutem. "| The Anglo-Saxon Kings, when they employed the salutation, wrote " Salutem per- petuam ; " " Salutem in Domino sempiternam." William the Conqueror seldom dated his Charters unless they were made in favour of Religious establishments: he then employed dates similar to those used by the Saxons, such as the incarnation, indiction. epact, concurrent, lunar cycle |, and his regnal year. He likewise occasionally commemorated historical occurrences in his datal clauses §, and referred to reigns of Foreign potentates. |j Sometimes he also mentioned * An original Charter of the Conqueror, preserved in the archives of the abbey of St. Denis, is addressed " Christi fidelibus ubique gentium." t In the few Charters of the Conqueror, composed in the Anglo-Saxon language, extant, the salutation is generally thus, — " William Kyng gret Aylmer bischop and Rauf eri and Norman, and alle mine theynes in Suffolk, fiendlike," &c. ; or, " William Kyng gret William bisceop and Gosfregth portirefan, and aelle tha burhwaru'binnan Londone, Frencisce e Englisce, freondlice, ' &c. t Hffic Carta facta est et confirmata apud villam Dontonam, anno ab Incarnatioue Domini jj.Lxxxu. ir.dictione v. epacta xviii. concurrente v. Giro. lun. xvi. anno xvi. regni Willielmi." Pat 31. Edw. I. m. 17. § "ScriptacsthaecCartula anno ab Incarnatione Domini m.lxviii. scilicet secundo anno regni mei ; peraeta vero est hsec donatio die Natalis Domini, et postmodum. in die Pentecostes confirmata, quando Mathilda conjux mea in basilica Sancti Petri Westmonasterii in Keginam divino nutu est con- secrata." Pat. p. 3. 1 Hen. VI. m. 4. I! " Actum castro Juliobona, anno ab Incarnation« Dommi m.lxxiiu. indictione xii. residente in sede Romana Papa Gregorio anno ii. qui erat gloriosi Anglorum Willielmi annus adepti regni viii. Girberti Abbatis in abbata [Fontanellensi] xii." 4 Nouv. Traits, 792. " Anno enim ab Incarnatione Domini m.lxxx. tertia indictione, ante- penultimo anno cycli Solaris. Willlelmo Rege in Anglia feliciter regnantc xiiii. anno ejus imperii, in Francia vero regnanle Philippo, Romanis partibus impm-iali jure Henrico, apostolicje seciis cathedram possidente Papa Gregono," &c. Archives dii Calvados, Abbaye d: St. Trinite, No. 2. vol. ii. p. 173, $66 STYLE AND CHARTERS OF his Conquest of England without giving any date, as " Teste, &c. post Conquestum Anglic ; " and in a Charter to the abbey of Westminster, he alluded to the compilation of Domesday Book, thus : — " Teste W. Episcopo Dunelra' et J. Tailebois, post descriptionem totius Anglise." Al- though it has been stated that in some of the Conqueror's Charters allusion is made to dates of the Christian' era, those Charters are to be considered as exceptions, and not as fur- nishing a rule ; while, on the other hand, the omission of that era in Saxon Charters is to be taken as the exception, and the occurrence as the rule. WILLIAM RUFUS. — There are very few diplomas of this Monarch extant. His Great Seal is inscribed " Wiliel- mus Dei gratia Rex Anglorum," " Wilielnms Dei gratia Dux Normanoruni," and he styled himself in his Charters *' Willielmus Rex Anglorum," " Willelmus Dei gratia Rex Anglorum. " When the instrument related to Ecclesiastical or Religious affairs, he used the invocation * ; and they were addressed in a similax manner to those of his father. HENRY I. — His initial clause was usually " Henricus Rex Anglorum ; '' but there are Charters extant relating to his Contineqtal Dominions, wherein he styled himself" Hen- ricus Rex Anglorum et Dux Normannorum," and " Hen- ricus Rex Anglorum et Princeps Normannorum." It is, how- ever, suggested, that any Charter of this Monarch containing the titles of " Dux Normannorum," or " Princeps Normanno- rum" must be subsequent to the year 1 lOG, for at Michaelmas, in that year, he subdued his brother Robert Duke of Noi- raandy at Tenchebray, and took possession of the Duchy of Normandy. It ought, nevertheless, to be stated, that in the legend on his Great Seal, Henry denominated himself " Dux Normannorum " as well as " Rex Anglorum," from which it might be inferred that he assumed the title of " Duke of " Normandy " during the possession of that Duchy by his brother Robert. The Seal bearing the title of " Dux Normannorum " might, however, have been, and most pro- bably was, engraved after the year 1106. When Henry the First's diplomas related to the Church, he sometimes com- menced with an invocation, a. proem f, or with the pronoun " ego." Only two instances are known in which this monarch * In a Charter of William Rufus preserved in the archives of Durham this initial clause occurs : — " In nomine Patris et T'ilii et Spiritus Sancti. Notum sit omnibus tam postcris quam prajsentibus quod ego Willielmus Dei gratia Rex Anglorum, filius magni Willielmi qui Kegi Edwardo hasreditario jure successit," &c. t See Fcedcra, vol. i. pp. 10, 11, THE KINGS OP ENGLAND. S67 used the formula of '' Dei gratia."* His charters were more generaF in their address than those of his father or of his brother ; for he frequently enumerated every grade or order of his subjects, as, " Archiepiscopis, episcopis, abbati- bus, coraitibus, baronibus, justitiariis, vicecomitibus, minis- tris, et omnibus fidelibus suis totius Angiias et Norman- nijB ;" but he did not always extend his addresses so fully, the compellation being according to the importance or nature of the Charter. His private precepts or mandates were directed only to those whom they concerned. STEPHEN. — This Monarch commenced his diplomas with " Stephanus Rex Anglorum," or " Stephanus Dei gratia Rex Anglorum ; " and the authors of the Nouveau Traite de Diplomatique produce an instance of his having denomi- nated himself " Duke of Normandy." It may, however, be conjectured, that the Charter containing that title was granted before 1144, for in that year, Geoffrey Count of Anjou (husband of the empress Maude) subdued Normandy, and he bore the title of" Duke of Normandy" until 1150, when he conferred that title upon his son Henry, after- wards King Henry II. In the legend on his Great Seal, Stephen certainly styled himself " Dux Normannorum," which title he assumed upon becoming King of England and he perhaps retained it during the whole of his reign, notwithstanding that Geoffrey Count of Anjou also styled himself Duke of Normandy. Stephen used the same ad- dresses in his diplomas as those of King Henry I. The legends on both of the King's seals were, on the obverse, " Stephanus Dei gratia Rex Anglorum," and on the reverse, *' Stephanus Dei gratia Dux Normannorum." HENRY II. — Previously to this Monarch's accession to the English throne, he bore the titles of " Duke of Normandy, and Count of Anjou. " rie adopted the first in the year 1 1 50, with the concurrence of his mother the empress Maude, and the second upon the death of his father in 1151. Upon his marriage Avith Eleanor daughter and heiress of William Duke of Aquitaine (the divorced Queen of Louis VII. of France), in 1152, he became " Duke of Aquitaine," and he consequently denominated himself, in the initial clauses of his diplomas, " Henricus Rex Anglorum et Dux Norman- norum et Aquitannorum et Comes Andegavorum," or " Henricus Rex Angliag et Dux Normanniae et Aquitaniae * See a fac-simile of his Charter to the Cnicthenegeld engraved in the new edition of the Foedera; the original Charter is preserved in the Chapter House, Westminster. In the Charter to the monks of Lewes he began thus, — " Henricus Dei gratia Rex Anglorum."^ S68 STYLE AND CHARTERS OF et Comes Andegaviae," and towards the latter end of his reign he added the formula of " Dei gratia," thus, '< Hen- ricus Dei gratia Rex Angliae et Dux Normannise et Aqui- taniae et Comes Andegavia;." * It is generally believed, that, upon the conquest of Ireland, this monarch added to his other titles that of Dominus Hibernias f , but no Charter or other diploma of Henry II., containing the title of " Dominus Hiberniae '' has been discovered ; nor does it appear probable that he ever used it ; for even in the Charters^ which he granted while he was in Ireland in 1172, and which related solely to that country, he did not so denominate himself Moreover, owing to the un- settled state of Ireland, Henry II. determined to give , the dominion over that country to one of his sons ; and having obtained the Pope's approbation, he declared to the council at Oxford, in the year 1177, that he had granted Ireland to his youngest son John, then a child, who became " Princeps " or " Dominus HiberniEe. " | If, therefore, Henry II. ever called himself "Lord of Ireland," it must have been previously to that year ; but, as has already been stated, there is no charter of his extant containing such a title, nor was it borne by his son and successor, Richard I. Henry the Second had three Great Seals : two were inscribed on the obverse, " Henricus Dei gratia Rex Anglorum ; " and on the reverse, " Henricus Dei gratia Dux Normannorum, Aquitannorum, et Comes Andegavorum. " and the obverse of the third was inscribed, " Henricus Rex Anglorum, Dux Normannorum, Comes Andegavorum : " tlie reverse of this Seal is illegible. The addresses in Henry ll.'s diplomas were various ; for examples — " Arcliiepiscopis, episcopis, abbatibus, comitibus, baronibris, justiciariis, Ticecomitibus, ministris, et omnibus iidelibus suis Francis et Anglis totius Angliae et Normanniae ; " " Archie- * Lord Coke could not have been aware of the instance referred to, or he would not have asserted without qualification, that in the style of Henry II. that King omitted the wortts " Dei gratia." Vide 1 Inst. 7. a. t The authors ot the Nouveau I'raite de Diplomatique (.tom. v. p. 815.) state, " Lorsque Henri se fut rendu maitre de I'Irlande il ajouta au litre de Roi d'Angleterre celui de Dominus Hiberniasj" and they quote Madox's Formulare Anglicanum, p. 5., in proof of their assertion. Upon reference, however, to Madox, it is evident that the instrument in which " Dominus Hiberniee" occurs is not of the reign of Henry II., but thatjof Henry III.; as is shown by the following facts. In the Charter alluded to the King notices an aid which had been granted to him, " ad maritan- • BNOLAND. FRANCE. OERMANr. PAPAL 8TATK8. RUSSIA. SPAIN. SCOTLAND. .. Henry VI. 1191 ,. ., ., Celestine III. [Namrre. 1194 ,, ,, SanchoVII. 1196 *, ,, .1 ,, Peter II. 1198 •• •• O^^I^. Innocent III. [Arragon. 1199 John. 1212 ,, Frederic II. 1213 .. ,, ,, Jurje II. Jas. I. Ar. 1214 .. .. .. .. .. Hen. l.Catt. Alex. II. 1216 Henry III. 1217 Honorius III. Constantine Ferd. III. 1223 Louis VIII. [Cm<. 1226 St. Louis [IX. 1227 .. Gregory IX. 1234 ., ,. Theobaldl. 123S .. JarosiawII. [Navarre. 1241 Celestine IV. 1243 ,. ,. .. Innocent IV. [Newskoi.S ilexander 1245 .. ,, ,, ,, „ Alex. III. 1249 ,, 1250 ,, Conr^ IV. 1252 .. ,, ,, , Alph.IV.C. Tfieobald 1253 ^^ ^. 1254 •• William of Holland. Alexander IV. [11. Nav. 1257 •• •• Richard, E. ofComwall. 1262 ,. .. .. Urban IX. Jarosl. III. 1264 .. ,. Gregory X. 1265 Clement IV. 1270 PhiUp III. .. WasUej I. Hea.l.Nav. 1272 EdwMd I. 1273 •• Rodolph of Hapsburg. [Navarre. 1274 ,, .. , ., Joanna I. 1275 .. .. .. .. Dimitrej. PeLiTfr 1276 Innocent V. .. ,, Adrian V. ., .. John XX. 1277 _, xNicolas III. 1281 1284 •'; Martin IV. Andrtj. [Came. Sane. IV. 1285 •• pwiip IV. Honorius IV. ". ^Si°n.. 1286 .. ., .. Margaret. 1288 " Nicola^'lV. John Ba- 1291 II ,, Jas.II.^r. [liol. 1292 Adoiphus of Nassau. 1294 ^^ ^, Celestine V. Danilo. [CatHle. 1295 ,1 ., Boniface VIII. Ferd. IV. 1296 ,, .. .. Interreg- 1298 •• •• Albm of Austria. [num. 1303 ,, Benedict X. 1305 , . ,, ,, Clement V. MichaUow. 1306 ,. • • Robert I. 1307 EdwMd 11. 1308 ** ,, Henrj VII. 1312 ,, ^^ AlphonsoV. 1314 r^uisk. K. of Navarre. Toiiisiv. [Catl. 1316 ,. John I. 1316 Philip V. John XXI. 1317 .. .. ., .. Jurje III. 1322 ,. Charles IV. 1327 Edw. III. Alexander II. Al^honso 1328 • Philip VI. •• •• Iwan I. of Moscow. Joanna II. [Nav. 1329 ,, ,, ,. ,. ,, David II. 1334 .. ,, Benedict XI. fEdwd. Ba- 1336 •• •• Peter II lliol usurriedl Ar. linl332.W| 1340 •• Semen. |was deposed! in the same yearl. TABLE OF CONTEMPORARY SOVEREIGNS. 395 A. D. 1342 BNOLAND. VBANCB. OKBMANY. PAPAL STATES. RUSSIA. SPAIN. SCOILAND. , Clement VI. 1.-346 Charlw IV. [Nav. 1349 .. Cha. II. 1350 '• John'il. •• •• •• Peter 1. ICast. 13.53 Innocent VI. Iwan II. 1339 1363 ;; ;| Urban V. Diinitrej 11. DimitrejiII 1364 •• Charl« V. iCait. 1369 ,, Hen. 11. 1371 .. Gregor;xi. .. .. Robert n 1.377 Rich^d II. 137S ,, Wenceslaus Urban VI. 1379 [[ .. .. JohnI.C His death, 333. His style, great seal, and compellation, 376. Henry VIII., his accession, 3SS. His death, 334. His style, great seal, and compellation, 376, 377. Hilary Term, 384, et seq. Holland, adoption of the new style in, 35. Commencement of the year in, 47. Holidays, alphabetical calendar of 132—177. Hungary, adoption of the new style in, 36. Commencement of the year in, 45. Ides, commencement of the, 5, Ecclesiastical and foreign instru- ments formerly dated by, 95. Imperial or Cesarean indiction, commencement of the, 7. Incarnation, era of the, 3. The years of the Christian era de- scribed as years of the, 4. Indictions the, how computed, and derivation of the term, 6. For descriptions of, 7. Table showing the day of the month of the In- diction in every year from 1000 to 2010, according to the old and new styles, 58—78. Intercalary year, number of days in the, 2. Introit, explanation of the term, 116. note. Ireland, era of the Reformation in, 195. Italy, introduction of the Chris- tian era into, 3. Adoption of the new style ni, 34. Singular cus- tom of reckoning the days of the month in, 34. note. Commence- ment of the year in, 46. James I., his accession and death, 339, 340. His style, 379. James II., his accession and ab- dication, 342. His style, 379. Jesus Christ, era of, 3. Jews, adoption of the Grecian era by the, 11. Tlie Jewisli era, how calculated, 23. Commencement of the Jewish mundane and civil eras, 24. Modern mode of dating by the, 23. Calendar of the, 178. Directions for reduc- ing the Judaic to, the Christian year, 179. John, king, his coronation, 30*>. His death, 309. llis style, great seal, and compellation, 371. Julian era, the, why so calle-i, 4. Error in the calcul.ition of the, corrected, 5, Compared and ad- INDEX. 403 lusted -with that of Nabonassar, 18. Commencement of the, ^4. Julian year, commencement of the 95. JlUiua C«Bsar, the calendar reformed by, 4. July, the month of, named after Julius CjBsar, 5. Languedoc, commencement of the year in, 44. Lauds, 194. Law Terms. Fide Terms. Limoges, commencement of the year in the diocese of, 44. Lincoln, Liturgy used at, 97. Liturgies of England, the, divided into five usages, 97. Lorrain, adoption of the new style in, 35. Commencement of the year in, 46. Low Countries, commencement of the year in the, 47, Lunar Calendar (perpetual) 82—94. Lustrum, explanation of the term. 192. Maccabees, eca of the, 25. Mahomedans, era of the, 14—17. Vide Hegira. Mahomet Vide Hegira. Martyrs, era of the, 12—25. Mary, Queen, her accession, mar- riage with Philip of Spain, style, and death, 337, 338. - ■> > Matins, or Matutina, or Lauds, 197. Mayence, commencement of the year at, 45, Mense, explanation of the term. 103. Mentz, commencement of the year at, 45. Metonic Cycle, commencement of the, 24. Michaelmas Term, 384, et seq. 388. Milan, commencement of the year at, 46. Montbelliard, commencement of the year at, 41. Montdidier, commencement of the year at, 44. Months, divided into the present numberofdaysbyJulius Caesar, 5. The Olympiads, how computed, 2. Directions for ascertaining on what day of the week the first day of the month falls, 27. Table showing the days of the month by the Dominical letters, both for the old and new style, 53. Names of the Armenian, 21. Of the Egyptian and Ethiopian, 13. Of ' the Greek, 11. Of the French , revolutionary, 182. Of the Jews, I 178 Of the Persian 23. As reckoncl by the Quakers, 180. Of the Roman and Syrian, 11. of the Turkish, 14. Singular custom of reckoning the days of in Italy, 34. note. Moon, cycle of the, 26. Directions for ascertaining the age of the, on the first day ot each month, 28. Mode of ascertaining the age of the, on the 1st of January in any year, 32, 33. Directions for calculating on what day of the month, in any year, the new moon happens, 82—87. Morrow of a feast, explanation of the term, 102. Moveable feasts, keys of the, an- ciently called " Claves Ternii- norum," 28. Table showing the day of the month, in common years, on which they occur, when Easter day is known, 79. In leap- years, 81. Mundane era, commencement of the, 24. Vide Era. Nabonassar, era or, when founded 17. Compared and adjusted with the Julian era, 18, 19. Naples, kings of, contemporary with other sovereigns, 398. Narbonne, commencement of the year in, 44. Nativity, the years of the Christian era described as the years of the, 4. New moon. Vide Moon . New Style, the, created by the re- formation of the Koman Calendar by Pope Gregory XIII. in 1582, 34. Date o: the adoption of the, in various countries, 34 — 37.48. Adopted in Scotland, in Eng- land, and the British dominions, 1st of January, 1752, 38. Provi- sions of the Act whereby the al- teration was effected, 39. Netherlands, era of the reformation in the, 195. Nisi, the Epagomene of the Egvp- tians so called by the modern Copts, H. Nones, days comprised in the, 5. Ecclesiastical and foreign instru- ments formerly dated by, 95. Nones, or Nona, a canonical divi- sion of time, 195. Normandy, commencement of the year in, 44. Numeral characters, vulgar Greek and Roman, 196. » » 2 Octave or Utas of a feast, explan- ation of the term, 102. 404 IN Old Style, the, abolishcci in England and' the British dominions in 1751, 37. Sometimes called the style of England, 34. note. Olympiads, era of the, why so called, and mode of computing, 1, 2. Commencement of the, ^i. " Our liOrd," the years of the Christian era described as the years of, 4. Paschal Cycle, the, why so called, 26. Paschal Term, the, formerly em- ployed to ascertain when Easter- day fell, 31. Table showing the, of each year, for all periods, 87, et seq. Pays de Foix, commencement of the year in the, 44. Peronne, commencement of the year at, 44. Persian era, the, 22, Names of the Persian months, 23. Pharsalia, the battle of, 11. Philip and Mary. Vide Mary. Philippaean era, commencement of the, 24. Picardy, commencement of the year in, 44. Pisa, the era of, 11. Plagues or Pestilences in England, 389. Poitou, commencement of the year in, 44. Poland, adoption of the New Style in, 36. Kings of, contemporary with other sovereigns, 398. Pontifical indiction, commence- ment of the, 7. 25. Popes, chronological list of, 197 — 208. Alphabetical Ust of, 208— 211. Table of, contemporary with European sovereigns, 391 — 398. Portugal, the era of Spain adopted in, 12. Adoption of the new style in, 34. Commencement or the year in, 47. Kings of, con- temporary with those of other countries, 398.- Prime, a canonical division of time, 193. Protestants, when first so called in England, Ireland, Netherlands, Scotland, and Sweden, 195. Provence, commencement of the year in, 44. Prussia, kings of, contemporary with other sovereigns, 398. Quakers, Calendar of the, 180. Their mode of reckoning the days and months, 181. Quinque, explanation of the term, 103. Quinquagesima Sunday. Vide Shrove Sunday. Quinzaine, Quinsime, Quindlsme, or Quindena, explanation of the term, 103. Recapitulatio Dionysii, the Chris- tian era, why so called, 3. Reformation, era of the, in various countries, 195. Regnal years of sovereigns, general remarks upon the introduction of the, into the dates of public acts from the fifth to the six- teenth century, 270—282. Of THE King's of England, observ- ations on the importance of ac- curacy respecting, and on the various modes of computing, 283 — 293. Of the Saxon monarchs, 293. Of William the Conqueror, 293. Of William Rufus, 295. Of Henry I., 296. Of Stephen, 297. Of Henry II., 297. Of Richard I., 300. Of John, 305. Of Henry III.,309. OfEdward I., 310. Of Edward II., 314. Of Edward TIL, 316. Of Richard II., 320. Of Henry IV., 321. Of Henry V., 322. Of Henry VI., ■ 823. Of Edward IV., 324. Of Edward V., 325. Of Richard III., 526.. Of Henry VII., 328. Of Henry VIII., 333. Of Edward VI., 334. Of Lady Jane Grey, 334. Of Mary, 337. Of Elizabeth, 338. Of James I,, 339. Of Charles I., 340. Ofthe Commonwealth, 340. Of Charles II., 341. Of James II., 342. Of William III. and Mary II., 342. Of Anne, 343. Table of Regnal years from Wil- liam the Conqueror to Queen Victoria, 344—354. Regulars, Solar and Lunar, table showing their correspondence with each month, 27, 28. Reigns, calculations as to the aver- age length of, in England, France, Germany, Scotland, and Spain, 193. Revolutionary Calendar (French), 181. Rheims, commencement of the year in the province of, 44. Richard I., his coronation, 900. His death, 305. His style, great seal, and compellation, 370, 371. Richard II., his accession, 320. His resignation, §21. His style, great seal, and compellation, 374 Richard III., his accession, 328. His death, 328. His style, great seal, and compellation, 376. 405 Rome, era of the foundation of, how computed by various au- thors 2,3. Roman Indiction, commencement of the, 7. Months, 11. 13. Ca- lendar reformed, 4, 5. 34. Com- mencement of the Actiatic era by the Romans, 20. Commence- ment of the epact by, 32. Roman Style, the new style some- times so called, 34. Roman and Church Calendar, 104 — 115. General remarks upon the, 95—103. Roman numeral characters, 196. Rose, the consecrated, 121. Russia, commencement of the year in, 47. The old style still used in, 36. Kings of, contemporary with those of other countries, 391 — Saints' festivals and holidays, ex- planation of the mode of compil- ation of the alphabetical list of, 98—102. Alphabetical list of, 132—177. Salisbury, Liturgy used at, 97. Sardinia, kings of, contemporary with other sovereigns, 398. Savoy, commencement of the year in, 46. Saxon monarchs, regnal years of the, 293. Chronological' list of, 355-^7. Scotland, commencement of the year in, 43. Average length of reigns in, 193. Era of the Re- formation in, 195. Date of the accession and deaths of the kings of, 380—382. Kings of, contem- porary with those of other coun- tries, 391—398. Vide Protestants. Seals, great, of the kings of Eng- land, 366—377. Seleucidae, era of the, 10. Septuagesima Sunday, table show- ing on what day it falls in com. mon years, 79. In leap-years, 8? . Sexagesiraa Sunday, table showing on what day it falls in common years, 79. In leap-years, 8L Sext, or Sexta, a canonical division of the day, 195. Shrove (or Quinquagesima Sun- day), table showing on what day it falls in common years, 79. In leap-years, 81. Shrove Tuesday, table showing on what day it falls in common years, 79. In leap-years, 81. Sicily, commencement of the year in, 47. Sidonian era, commencement of the. 25. Soissons, commencement of the year in the diocese of, 44. Solomon's Temple, commencement of the epoch of the building of, 24. Sovereigns, contemporary tables of, 391—398. Spain, introduction of the Chris- tian era into, 4. Creation of the era of, 12. 25. Adoption of the new style in, 34. Commence- ment of the year in, 46. Aver- age length of reigns in, 193. Kings of, contemporary with those of other countries, 391 — 398. Stephen, king, date of. his corona- tion and of his death, 297. His style and great seal, 367. Strasburg, commencement of the year at, 45. Stvle of the kings of England, re- marks on the, 358—379. Style. Vide Old Style and New Style. Sundays fall on the same days of the month throughout the year, every 28 years, 29. Sunday letter, the cycle of the sun called the cycle of the, 29. Sweden, adoption of the new style in, ZQ. Era of the Reformation in, 195. Kings of, contemporary with other sovereigns, 398. Switzerland, adoption of the new style in, 36. Commencement of the year in, 46. Era of the Re- formation in, 195. Syrians, computation of the Ce- sarean era of Antioch by the,, 11. Names of the Syrian months, 11. Syro-Macedonians, era of the, 10. 24. Terms, why so called, 383. Tables showing the commencement of the, 386, 387. Commencement of the, as fixed by stat. 1 Will. IV., 388. Theodosian Code, date of the, 7. Tierce, or Tertia, a canonical di. vision of time, 195. Titles of the kings of England. Vide Styles. Tres, Tres Septimanae, or Trois Se- maines, explanation of the term, 103. Treves, commencement of the year at, 45. Trinity term, 384, et seq. 388. Troy, destruction of, 24. Turks, months used by the, in dating public instruments, 15. Names and length of the months used by the, 16. correspondence of, with our calendar, 15. note. 406 INDEX. Turkish days of the week, 16. Era of the, 17. Fide Hegira. Tuscany, adoption of the new style in, 35. Tyre, commencement of the era of, and directions for reducing it to the Christian era, 20. Utas of a Feast Vide Octave. Utrecht, commencement of the year at, 47. Valentia, abolishment of the era of Spain in, 12. Varronian computation of the era of the foundation of Rome, de- termined to be correct, 3. Venice, commencement of the year at, 46. Vespers, or Vespera, a canonical division of time, 195. Vigil, or eve of a feast, explanation of the term, 102. Watches, ecclesiastical, 195. Weeks, Turkish names of; an- cient Arabic names of; modern Arabic names of, 16. William the Conqueror, his coro- nation, 293. His death, 295. His style and compvllation, 364. William Kufus, his coronation, 295. His death, 296. His style and compellation, 366. William III. and Mary II., their accessions and deaths, 342. Their style, 379. Year, the first of Jesus Christ, cor- respondent with the first of the 195th Olympiad, 1. Number of days in the intercalary year, 2. Number of days in the, as fixed by the reformed Roman calen- dar, 5. Mode of ascertaining the indiction of the year of our Lord, 8. The Egyptian year, 12. Months in the year of the Hegira, 15. Directions for reducing the Ar- menian to the Julian year, 22. Number of days in the common and bissextile years, 30. Differ- ence between the solar and the lunar year denoted by the epact, 32. Observations on the vari- ation which prevailed through- out Europe for many centuries in the commencement of the year, 40. Commencement of the historical year in England, 41. Of the civil, ecclesiastical, and legal year, 41. In Scotland and France, 43. In Germany, Hun- gary, and Denmark, 45. In Switzerland, Italy, and Spain, 46. in Portugal, Russia, Sicily, Cy- prus, Holland, and the Low Countries, 47. Year of the French republic, 184. Yezdegird, the era of, or the Per- sian era, 22. 25. York Missal, the, extremely rare, 97. THE END. London : SpoTTiswooDEs and Shaw, New-street- Square. REl This 23Mi MR Vni^^rZ^lhL^K^ UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA LIBRARY '■s^imA-MiWi^-^mm''